Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2024-02-27
Completed:
2024-08-26
Words:
276,886
Chapters:
37/37
Comments:
142
Kudos:
184
Bookmarks:
17
Hits:
5,092

Palingenesis

Summary:

“Well, I’m Aphmau.” She introduced and the boy looked at her with a smile, holding her hand out.

“T-travis.” He told her, nervously shaking her hand.

Her smile didn’t dim even though he seemed to be out of his element, “Nice to meet you Travis… Don’t worry. High school isn’t all bad. At least for me it isn’t.”

“R-really?” He asked, looking at her with a tired look.

“Yeah! Well, it was in freshman year but- it’s not so bad if you have people to hang out with. If you want I can introduce you to my friends,” She offered, “What lunch do you have?” She added.

“U-uhh, I think second.” He answered.

Aphmau’s smile got bigger, “Great, I’ll come find you during lunch, ok?”

Travis anxiously cringed, “A-are you sure?”

“Totally, they’re gonna love you.” She dismissed, “Trust me, you can’t be any worse of an addition then like-... I don’t know how. I’m sure we have someone who’s a bad addition.”

He seemed slightly amused, “O-ok.”

“You’ll be just fine. Trust me.” She smiled…

Or; The characters from Aphmau's 'Phoenix Drop High' all going through a year of high school (Somewhat realistically)

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: First Day of School (Part 1)

Chapter Text

     “Aphmau?” Her teacher asked, making her look up from her school schedule in her notebook. 

 

     “Yes?” She asked, tapping her pencil on the open book, knowing her teacher was gonna ask her to do something before class ended and the club fair started. 

 

     They seemed unprepared this year, with the previous club captains manning their own booths and such. But that didn’t do much with the actual setting up of the club fair besides individual booths.

 

     Teony had asked her if she was supposed to be helping out this morning but when Aphmau said no, they seemed a bit worried.

 

     Her teacher smiled sweetly, “Can you go help down at the gym before the club fair opens? Teony asked for you.”

 

     She held back a sigh, looked down at her schedule for when the next period starts, and nodded, “Sure… Is it ok for me to miss the next period?” She asked, standing up from her desk.

 

     “It’s alright, I’ll let your next teacher know.” The teacher told her, gesturing her off towards the door.

 

     Aphmau put her notebook in her bag before getting up and walking out of the classroom, towards the gym. 

 

     The girl looked at her phone and checked through her messages while passing through the hall. 

 

     On the lock screen she saw messages from Katelyn, Nana, and Teony. All of them asked for her to get out of class and to come help down at the gym. 

 

     Quickly she messaged back to them, that she was on her way to the gym to help them out with preparations. She knew it was too good to be true when Ms. Layla said they didn’t need her help getting the club fair set up for the new freshman. 

 

     Once she got close enough, Aphmau saw Nana by the doors of the gym, “Hi Aphmau!” Nana said, waving to her frantically while holding some decorations. 

 

     “Hi Nana, what are you doing?” Aphmau asked, dropping her bag next to Nana’s right outside the gym doors. 

 

     “Well, Teony asked me to just make it look friendly, but we need to hang a banner above the door. I can’t though, not tall enough even with the ladder.” She explained. 

 

     Aphmau looked at the door and sighed, if Nana couldn’t get it up, then Aph couldn’t either. “You try Katelyn?” She asked, stretching upwards and linking her hands for a second. 

 

     “Yeah, she wasn’t tall enough either. Can you go try to find someone tall enough?” She suggested, holding up two colors of streamers next to the door, trying to pick one. 

 

     “Sure. Give me a second...” Aphmau said, looking behind her to see a much taller kid looking at his schedule, “Hey!” 

 

     The guy looked around before looking at Aphmau, watching as she ran over to him, “Mind helping us hang a banner really quick?” 

 

     He slowly blinked, before nodding, “Great!” Aphmau ran back over to Nana, the taller following shortly. 

 

     Nana looked at the guy, “Oh, hi!” She said excitedly, “Are you tall enough to put it on?” She asked, getting off the ladder.

 

     “Umm.” He went to the ladder and got up a few steps, putting the end of the banner into the hook easily. 

 

     “Darn.” Nana panted, cracking her back after having tried to put the banner up for a few minutes, “How tall are you?” She asked. 

 

     “6’2.” He simply answered. 

 

     She fixed her blazer while staring at him, “Are you new?” 

 

     He nodded and Nana smiled, “Cool! What grade are you?” 

 

     “Senior.” He answered. 

 

     “I’m a junior, and Aphmau is a sophomore.” Nana said, holding Aphmau by her shoulders lightly. 

 

     Sighing, Aphmau looked at the banner, “What’s the sign for? I thought the teachers were just gonna bring them directly to the Gym.” She asked Nana.  

 

     “Ms. Layla wanted it just so if kids decide to skip they can’t say they got lost since there’s a giant sign.” Nana explained, letting her go to choose between streamers, “Which one should I choose?”

 

     “…Why don’t you just do both? They’re pretty.” She asked after looking at the colors. 

 

     Nana shook her head, “They are, but it’s just too colorful, I think I’ll stick with yellow. It’s just for today anyway, hand me the scissors.” 

 

     Aphmau gave her the scissors and watched as she strung a few below the banner, “There, what do you think?” Nana asked, stepping back to look at her work. 

 

     “Is that straight?” He asked, leaning as far back on the ladder as he could without falling. 

 

     “Mostly.” Nana said, before looking into the gym, “Oh Irene- I forgot I have a booth.” She ran into the gym towards the cooking club. 

 

     The sophomore and senior were left alone with each other, mainly the new boy looking after Nana as she left. 

 

     “She’s single.” She quietly threw out, looking down at her nails.

 

     He looked at her, lightly shocked, “I- I’m not-” 

 

     “Straight?” Aphmau asked, causing him to immediately shake his head, “No no- I am- but I’m not-” He panicked, “Not that I’m against that-” 

 

     She held up her hands while laughing, “Hey- it’s cool dude. She’s cute and single, that's all I’m saying. Now go to class.” She said, switching up her attitude and motioning for him to leave. 

 

     “Uhh.” He looked at his schedule and back at her. 

 

     “Are you lost?” She asked. He nodded, showing her his schedule, “Aaron?” She asked, looking at the name at the top of the schedule, making him nod. 

 

     “Ok, class down the hall to the right. You’ll see the number.” She said, pointing in the direction he was supposed to be going in.

 

     He seemed reluctant and Aphmau crossed her arms, “Look, I’ve been lost 100 times in this school. I know my way around by now. Trust me.”

 

     “Not a good selling point.” He told her quietly.

 

     Aphmau huffed, pointing at him, “I can write you up, I have that power.” She threatened, knowing she didn’t have her detention pad on her.

 

     Aaron looked her up and down, realizing he was a lot taller than her and could easily shove her into one of the lockers.

 

     Her glare got tighter and he glared back at her, “Down the hall, to the right?” He asked again, allowing the threat.

 

     She nodded firmly, pointing to the hallway he had come from, “Go, before you’re considered late for class. As a new student you have some leniency but that only lasts for today.”

 

     Holding back a sigh, Aaron started towards the hallway before turning down where she had shown him. 

 

     “Oh come on, 1 puff.” Aphmau heard someone down the other end of the hall say, causing her to turn around towards it. 

 

     There were the shadows of 3 students laughing while staggering around, “Ok- ok- ok- once because I think they’re having some event around here.” 

 

     “Club fair, Gene.” A girl said, finally coming around the corner, to see Aphmau, “Oh shit…” Sasha spoke. 

 

     Gene looked from play fighting with Zenix, “Oh, if it isn’t the feisty kitty.” Gene mocked, holding a vape in his hands. 

 

     “Gene.” Aphmau sighed, crossing her arms and staring at the trio, “What are you doing out of class? Or did you not even go?” She asked. 

 

     Zenix quietly tried to grab the vape from Gene but he kept it away from Zenix, “Trying to find the- the-” Gene nudged Sasha, waiting for her to finish the sentence. 

 

     “The club fair.” She added, causing the two boys to nod. 

 

     “That doesn’t start for another…” Aphmau looked at her watch, “8 minutes.”

 

     “We wanna be star students.” Gene threw out, causing Aphmau to roll her eyes, “Come on, we’ll go in now.” Gene went closer to her. 

 

     “We’re not ready, it’s not open yet.” She said sternly. 

 

     He raised an eyebrow, amused, “You’re not ready for the fair that starts in 8 minutes? Sounds like bad planning.”

 

     “We’re understaffed.” She glared.

 

     About to speak, Gene clicked his tongue and pointed to her before the gym doors opened, “Aphmau, are you alright?” Teony asked, having seen Gene and his posse out the windows.

 

     “Oh! Ms. Bitch, nice to see you.” Gene said, faking an enthusiastic tone to its fullest extent, “How are you?” 

 

     “Mx.” Teony corrected, “And fix your tie.” They pointed out, nodding to the loose badly done uniform tie. 

 

     The tie remained loose but he had at least looked down at it to humor them, “My bad, no one told me, Mx. Bitch.” 

 

     They took a deep breath, “What are you doing out right now?” 

 

     Gene motioned to the sign above the gym doors, “For the- the club crap, I wanna do something with art.” 

 

     “Graffiti doesn’t count as art when it’s on property you don’t own.” Aphmau pointed out, looking at her nails. 

 

     Quietly Gene put the vape in his mouth, taking a drag before blowing the smoke in Aphmau’s face, causing her to gag and wipe her eyes.  

 

     Sasha and Zenix both watched in shock at the action, Zenix smiling after a moment while Sasha was more horrified. She hated when Gene blew smoke in her face and knew how gross Aphmau would feel afterwards. 

 

     Teony pulled her back from Gene, “Gene! What the hell!” Teony crouched down to her face, “Are you alright Aph?” 

 

     Aphmau nodded, “Yeah, they’re just watery.” She gasped. 

 

     “Gene, I'm gonna have you arrested for this!” Teony scolded, trying to wipe the tears that were falling from Aphmau’s face. 

 

     “Teony I’m alright, just some smoke.” Aphmau tried to dismiss but her eyes kept on watering, causing more to fall

 

     “Go inside Aphmau,” Teony told her, turning back to Gene, “And I’m gonna write you up.” 

 

     He sighed, “Ok that may have not been my best move but it’s the first day Mx. Bitch. Let it go.” 

 

     Teony opened their hand, “Give it before I have you expelled.”  They threatened. 

 

     Gene scoffed before handing over the vape, “I’ll see you later in the principal's office.” He mocked, “And get a girl to take that stick out of your ass soon too.” Gene said, loud enough that it lightly echoed down the hall. 

 

     When Teony looked at Sasha and Zenix, they shook their head in disappointment, “Go to class, both of you.”

 

     At the moment, Teony let them walk but knew to write a very long speech about what they saw to the principal, Ms. Layla. Their first priority was making sure the club fair went well which was conflicting with their duty to protect the other students. 

 

     After the troublesome trio turned the corner, Teony went back inside the gym, “Aphmau?” They said, looking around for the sophomore. 

 

     They saw her at the cooking club booth with Nana, carefully holding a cloth to her eyes, “Oh Irene…” They whispered going over to the booth. 

 

     “Aph? Are you alright?” They asked again, causing Aphmau to take the cloth that looked wet off her eyes. 

 

     “Yes Teony, I’m alright. It just burns a little, but the cold water is making it better.” She smiled a bit. 

 

     Teony felt awful that they had let Gene do that to Aphmau, “I know I called for you, but it’s alright, we can do without it. Just keep the towel on your eyes.” 

 

     “What-? No! Teony I’m alright.” Aphmau stood up, setting down the cloth on the booth. 

 

     Nana picked up the cloth again and pushed it to Aphmau’s face, “She right, your eyes look irritated. Rest, you can stay here.” 

 

     “They.” Teony quietly corrected. 

 

     Immediately Nana softly gasped, covering her mouth with her hand, “Oh my Irene, I’m so sorry.” 

 

     Teony giggled a bit, “Nana it’s alright.” They said, putting a hand on her shoulder, quietly reassuring her it was ok. 

 

     Aphmau spoke up after a moment, “I’m fine. I swear, I’ll just go help out real quick.” She told them, holding the wet cloth away from her face. 

 

     Both Nana and Teony looked at each other, not really wanting to let Aphmau go, “Aph-” Teony started but was cut off.

 

     “No! Come on, it’s just the first day. Gene is not gonna ruin it for me.” Aphmau whined.

 

     For a moment Teony thought and carefully nodded, “Alright, but if your eyes feel worse, you come right back here and put the cloth on your face, ok?” 

 

     Aphmau smiled and nodded, “Yes, of course.” 

 

     “Alright… I need you to go help with Garroth, he said something about missing papers. The sign up ones.” Teony sighed, pulling out a small notepad from an inside pocket of their school blazer 

 

     “Got it!” Aphmau ran off towards the booth where the senior seemed to be frantically looking around his booth. 

 

     “Garroth?” She asked, standing in front of his booth, watching as he scrambled to get everything in place. 

 

     He stopped and looked at the girl, “Aph! Do you have any sign up sheets? I can’t find any anywhere and everyone says that Teony had given it to them when they came in.” 

 

     “Are you sure they aren’t here? It’s kinda messy.” She pointed out, looking at how some papers were halfway off the desk. 

 

     The senior gave her a sharp look, causing her to put her head down so as not to look him in the eye, “Hey…your eye good? Looks red.” He asked, looking worried. 

 

     Aphmau motioned her hand as if to dismiss it, “It’s fine, just walked into some smoke. What do you need?”

 

     Garroth sighed but didn’t speak on it, “Just get me more sign up sheets.” 

 

     “Uhh- right. Give me a second.” Aphmau ran off towards the bleachers were Teony’s bag was set and opening it.

 

     She rummaged inside of Teony’s bag to find the extra stack of sign up sheets Teony would have gotten from Ms. Layla. 

 

     “Aph, what are you doing?” Someone said, making her look up to see Laurence staring down, a large mesh bag of soccer balls thrown over his shoulder.

 

     “Garroth lost his sign up sheets, Teony should have some extra in here.” She explained, going back to pushing around items in the bag. 

 

     Laurence looked back towards Garroth and scoffed, “Idiot, his booth is a fucking mess. No wonder he can’t find it.” 

 

     “Yeah,” Aphmau sighed, “So how’s your booth coming along?” She asked, pulling out a large file and peeking inside of it. 

 

     “It’s going alright. I’m right in front of Garroth, which means we’re gonna be fighting for kids again.” Laurence set the bag on the bleachers. 

 

     “Well it wasn’t all bad last year, I thought it was funny watching you guys fight.” She added, hoping it would help. 

 

     He shook his head, “Yeah but I thought we would have learned from last year.” 

 

     “Don’t you guys get to pick where your booths are? Why didn’t you get a spot away from him?” She asked. 

 

     “Got here late, then I couldn’t find my assistant. It was a mess, all that was left was in front of Garroth.” He sighed. 

 

     Aphmau finally found the sign up sheets and gasped in relief, “I gotta go Laurence, but I’ll check out the booth later, alright?” 

 

     Laurence smiled and nodded, “See ya Aph. Good luck.” He told her, picking up the bag again and walking towards his booth. 

 

     She ran off the bleachers and towards Garroth who seemed to be yelling at his assistant, “I told you to put the baseballs in a box, not a bag-” 

 

     “Garroth.” Aphmau said, holding the papers out, “Here, I found some more.” 

 

     He grabbed the papers and looked them over before smiling, “Thank you Aph, at least someone can do what I ask of them.” He glared at his assistant. 

 

     “Oh and please don’t fight with Laurence this year. Teony would have my butt if I let that happen.” Aphmau asked him before walking off. 

 

     “Then tell him not to steal my players.” Garroth called. 

 

     Laurence heard since he was right across from Garroth, “I didn’t steal anything, your players came to me!” 

 

     “Rock, paper, scissors.” Garroth then shouted, holding his hand out in front of the booth so that Laurence could see.

 

     His hand came out, also ready to play rock, paper, scissors but Aphmau got between the two booths, “NO! Last time that happened someone got a ball to the face.” 

 

     “His eye healed.” Laurence scoffed, putting his hand down along with Garroth’s. 

 

     …

 

     “I think all the classes are in now.” Teony told Aphmau, going to her side, “Your eye alright?” They asked, looking closely. 

 

     “Teony, yes, I’m fine.” She waved them off, looked at the crowd of people, “This all of them?” Aphmau asked.

 

     They nodded, “Try to lead them into the nice clubs. Ok?” 

 

     “Got it, don’t lead them to the sports… unless they ask.” Aphmau said, making Teony smile at her. 

 

     Aphmau went off on her own again, looking around for any lost freshman that may be too scared to go up to the booths. 

 

     She saw a white haired boy who was looking at the theater booth, while holding an ice pack to his head, “You alright? Need help finding a club?” She asked. 

 

     The boy got startled and turned to her, “N-no. I’m alright. I-i’m just waiting for my friend to finish signing up for a club.” He stuttered out. 

 

     One of the first things she noticed besides his white hair was the intense green eyes, she didn’t think eyes got that green naturally.

 

     “You ok?” She pointed to the ice pack that he was holding on his forehead. 

 

     He nodded quickly, “O-oh yeah! U-uh one of the volleyball members accidentally spiked a ball at me.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene, I’m sorry, who was it?” Aphmau asked, looking towards the volleyball booth. 

 

     When he peeked at the booth he immediately looked back down, “U-umm, the girl with the light blue hair…” He whispered. 

 

     Aphmau stared at the boy, annoyed, causing him to freak out, “I-it’s alright, it doesn’t even hurt-!” 

 

     “Oh Irene- I’m not mad at you!” She reassured, “I just know her and she knows better than to do volleyball spikes right now.” 

 

     He awkwardly chuckled, “Y-yeah…” 

 

     “So!” Aphmau clapped, startling him, but still smiling, “Any club?” 

 

     To which he shook his head frantically, “I-i’m just gonna wait for my friend who’s trying to get into one.” 

 

     “Oh good. What club?” She asked, wanting to know if he was actually scared to talk to a club. 

 

     “H-he’s looking at the baseball club.” He said, pointing towards Garroth’s booth. 

 

     There was a blue haired boy who was looking at Garroth in awe and nodding to every word he said. 

 

     “Oh… what’s his name?” Aphmau asked, looking at the younger kid. 

 

     “D-dante.” He told her. 

 

     The name sounded familiar but could’t think of anything, “His hair dyed?” She asked, trying to make conversation with the freshman. 

 

     “Y-yeah, he did it for his birthday.” The kid said, pulling at a strand of his own hair to look at, “M-made me dye mine too.” 

 

     “That’s not your hair color?” Aphmau asked, looking at it closely, “I didn’t expect it to be- but like… It looks kinda natural, weirdly.

 

     The boy leaned away from Aphmau, looking nervous, “N-no, it’s like a blondish brown. H-he wanted to do something crazy for his birthday.” 

 

     Slowly Aphmau stood back, “Cool! Sooo… are you gonna sign up for a club?” She asked, trying to be more friendly since the kid looked ready to break down into a panic attack. 

 

     He shook his head quickly, “I-i don’t wanna sign up for anything, it’s already… a lot.” 

 

     Carefully, she went in front of him, “Do you wanna go outside? I’m allowed to take you outside if you want too.” 

 

     Again he shook his head, “I-it’s alright, I’m just gonna wait for Dante to finish and maybe we’ll just go sit on the bleachers.” He said, pulling at his tie. 

 

     Aphmau looked at him with a worried look, “Are you sure? You look like you’re gonna pass out.” 

 

     “N-no,” He panted, looking around carefully and swallowing, “A-actually yeah, can we go outside?” He asked.

 

     Quickly she brought him towards the back door of the gym to the soccer field, “There, that better?” She asked, as they sat down on the outside bleachers.

 

     Slowly he sat down, taking deep breaths, “T-thank you.” He sighed, leaning his head back to lay down while setting the ice pack on top. 

 

     “Wanna tell me what happened there? Panic attack? Claustrophobia? Something else?” She asked. 

 

     “D-demiphobia, sorry. H-high school just scares the hell out of me..” He pushed his bangs out of his face. 

 

     She slowly blinked at him while smiling, “Huh?” 

 

     “D-demophobia, fear of crowds of people. W-well kinda, it needs to be a big crowd in a somewhat small area.” Travis said, meaning like a group of 100 people together instead of a close party.

 

     “It’s alright, I get it. Want me to get you some water? Or Dante? I’m sure he’s at least looking for you.” She told him. 

 

     Slowly he shook his head, “I-i’ll be fine. N-no need to bother him.” He dismissed, tightening his tie from its disheveled form. 

 

     “Well, I’m Aphmau.” She introduced and the boy looked at her with a smile, holding her hand out.

 

     “T-travis.” He told her, nervously shaking her hand.

 

     Her smile didn’t dim even though he seemed to be out of his element, “Nice to meet you Travis… Don’t worry. High school isn’t all bad. At least for me it isn’t.”

 

     “R-really?” He asked, looking at her with a tired look. 

 

     “Yeah! Well, it was in freshman year but- it’s not so bad if you have people to hang out with. If you want I can introduce you to my friends,” She offered, “What lunch do you have?” She added. 

 

     “U-uhh, I think second.” He answered. 

 

     Aphmau’s smile got bigger, “Great, I’ll come find you during lunch, ok?” 

 

     Travis anxiously cringed, “A-are you sure?”

 

     “Totally, they’re gonna love you.” She dismissed, “Trust me, you can’t be any worse of an addition then like-... I don’t know how. I’m sure we have someone who’s a bad addition.”

 

     He seemed slightly amused, “O-ok.”

 

     “You’ll be just fine. Trust me.” She smiled…

Chapter 2: First Day of School (Part 2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     “Irene, where's Aph?I haven’t seen her yet?” Lucinda asked, sliding along in the lunch line. 

 

     Laurence, who was right beside her, shrugged, holding his tray out for the brown rice, “I saw her with a freshman a few hours ago.”

 

     “What freshman?” She questioned, grabbing the string beans, knowing she wasn’t gonna eat them. 

 

     “Like white hair, kinda tall?” Laurence answered, grabbing an apple. 

 

     “Oh, I think I saw him at the club fair.” She remembered, going to the register to pay for the lunch she wasn’t gonna eat. 

 

     Katelyn popped up beside them and smiled at Laurence, “Hey dude! I haven’t seen you in a bit, how was your summer?” She asked. 

 

     “It was alright, Cadenza got a new boyfriend.” He told her, looking uncomfortable from the topic. 

 

     She leaned in as if she was whispering but talked at a normal level, “Do the screws too much?”

 

     A shudder went down Laurence’s spine, “I try not to think about it.” He said with strained teeth.

 

     Lucinda lightly patted Laurence’s back, “It’ll be over soon enough. Either she gets pregnant or they break up.” 

 

     “Kinda hope it’s the break up.” Laurence sighed, handing over his money for the school lunch. 

 

     “Sex isn’t bad, you are just a virgin.” Lucinda said, picking up string beans and eating it, showing disgust right after. 

 

     Right after Lucinda said that, Laurence punched her in the shoulder, “Will you shut up?” He hissed.

 

     He gave her a light glare, ‘ I’m not a virgin and you know it .’ He thought to himself, not saying anything about his thoughts.

 

     “It’s not all it’s cut out to be.” Katelyn told them, causing them to look at her with a shocked look, “What?” She asked, confused. 

 

     “Have you-?” Lucinda asked before choking on her saliva. 

 

     She rolled her eyes, paying the lunch lady, “I swear I told you guys like right after it happened. Did I not?” She asked. 

 

     “Apparently not you dick, with who?” Laurence asked, starting to head over to an empty table. 

 

     Carefully she looked around while sitting down at a lunch table near a window, “Jeffory, at a party a few weeks ago. Don’t tell anyone. Especially you.” She glared at Lucinda.

 

     Then Lucinda gasped dramatically, “I would never .” 

 

     Laurence turned to Lucinda, “Yeah… sure.”

 

     Lucinda gasped, offended, “This is kinda serious, I wouldn’t tell anyone.”

 

     Both Katelyn and Laurence looked at each other before back at her, “Sasha.” Katelyn threw out, knowing the girls talked crap on everyone in the school.

 

     Her hand came out to swat at Katelyn’s face, “I won’t tell her about this one, ok? So tell us what happened.

 

     Whipping his head back around to Katelyn, Laurence leaned closer so that Lucinda didn’t hear, “Don’t tell her, she’ll talk. Tell me though.” 

 

     Harshly, Lucinda grabbed the back of his uniform and pulled, causing him to choke on air, “I thought you guys broke up?” Lucinda asked as she held Laurence down.

 

     “We did, but then we also got drunk and… it just happened.” She explained, starting to poke at her fruit. 

 

     “Did he wear a condom? Or did you take a pill?” Laurence asked after shoving his way out from Lucinda’s hold. 

 

     Katelyn looked around again, “Neither-” She whispered, causing both of their jaws to drop, “Look we were both drunk and neither of us had money at the time. And, he said he pulled out in time so…” She shrugged.

 

     Their uneasy expressions didn’t help Katelyn, “Ok, is it really that bad?” Katelyn asked, “I feel fine and again; we didn’t have any money on us.”

 

     “Then you call one of us!” Laurence hissed at her, starting to freak out, “How are you feeling?” 

 

     “Fine. I don’t feel sick, or craving anything. I should be on schedule for my period like- next week. Don’t worry, I feel like I would have known by now if something happened.” She tried to shut him up. 

 

     “Maybe you should at least get a test or something- just to make sure. What if it’s still early?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     She rolled her eyes, “Alright- I’ll get one after school, but I need cash. I can’t use my card, my dad would know I’ve spent it.” 

 

     Laurence got out his wallet and slapped down a $10 bill, “Right after school, and- you tell us what happens.” 

 

     Quickly she grabbed it and slipped it into her back pocket, “I will ok? Now just shut up, I see Nana and Garroth.” 

 

     They looked around to see the junior and senior talking to each other while going towards their table. 

 

     “And that’s my cue to leave.” Lucinda said, getting up and grabbing her tray, “If you see Aphmau, tell her I said hi.”

 

     “Why are you going?” Laurence asked.

 

     “Because.” She shrugged.

 

     “Does Aphmau have first lunch?” Katelyn asked, “I thought she said she had second.” She informed.

 

     Lucinda’s head went back, groaning, “Irene I have no classes with anyone besides P.E.”

 

     “Damn, sucks to be you.” Laurence pitied, shaking his head in disappointment while chuckling. 

 

     With a slap to the back of Laurence’s head, Lucinda sighed, “It’s fine, I’ll see her later probably. Anyway, I’ll be at the back of the school.” 

 

     “Why? What’s there?” Laurence asked, turning around to look at Lucinda. 

 

     “Nothing and I got a can of beer in my bag sooo. See ya losers.” She said, winking at them before starting to leave. 

 

     Immediately Katelyn grabbed her school blazer, “Got another?” She asked, making Laurence also lean in. 

 

     Lucinda scoffed, thinking about it for a second before nodding, “You guys share.” She told them, setting her bag on the seat and throwing the can to Katelyn. 

 

     “Sweet, thanks Lucinda.” She said, putting it under the table to hide it and slowly started to open it. 

 

     “Yeah yeah, you never got it from me. Got it?” She said, looking between them and pointing playfully.

 

     “Sure, now get outta here.” Laurence said, shooing her off and scooting to sit closer to Katelyn. 

 

     She smiled and walked off with her bag and tray, “Hey Garroth, Nana.” She smiled at the two. 

 

     “Hi Luci, where are you going?” Nana asked, looking at the girl’s tray.

 

     “Out back, get a little tipsy.” She giggled. 

 

     Nana laughed a bit too, “Have fun I guess? Don’t get too tipsy, it’s the first day.” She told the older one. 

 

     Before they could talk more, they heard a slam and looked towards the main doors to the cafeteria. 

 

     Gene was walking out the doors, a spilt tray right at the entrance, “Oh my Irene…” Lucinda whispered, annoyed while seeing the mess. 

 

     “Asshole…” Garroth mumbled, “We’ll see you later Lucinda.” He said, smiling quickly at the girl before lightly pulling Nana away from the spill. 

 

     “Yeah…” Lucinda said slowly, “I’ll see you later guys.” 

 

     Garroth and Nana sat down beside the others and Garroth immediately made a comment, “That guy is a dick.”

 

     “Yup, but we got beer so we can’t complain.” Katelyn said, lifting the can up to show him while covering the logo. 

 

     “Oh great, now Lucinda is encouraging underaged drinking… Give me a sip.” He said, holding his hand out for the can. 

 

     “Hey- I was next in line, and you’re older. Get your own can. Us juniors gotta pull our resources.” Laurence said, slapping away his hand. 

 

     Nana leaned over to see what brand it was before looking slightly disgusted, “Irene, people actually drink that kind? I thought it was just for those cheap parties.” 

 

     “Don’t spit on a poor man’s drink.” Katelyn said, taking a sip before handing it to Laurence to drink.

 

     After Laurence took a sip, he passed it to Garroth who hid it under the table, “Is that Kim?” He asked, nodding to the doors of the cafeteria. 

 

     They all looked to find the light brunette carefully stepping around the pile of food Gene had dumped. 

 

     “Yeah…” Laurence whispered, raising his hand and waving to the girl to show her where the table was, “Kim!” 

 

     She looked up, fixing her glasses and smiled, going over to the table before setting down her stuff, “Sorry someone dropped their lunch over there and I just got new school shoes.” 

 

     “Gene’s fault.” Garroth said, moving his tray over for the girl’s textbooks, “Why so many books?” He asked. 

 

     “Well my dad decided it was a good idea to sign me up for all AP classes.” She laughed nervously, staring at the books. 

 

     Garroth lifted the beer can a bit, “Want a sip, you look stressed?” He offered her, making Laurence scoff. 

 

     Nervously she looked at the drink, not wanting to think about how many calories were in it, “...What kind?” Kim asked, making Laurence hit her leg, “Kim!” 

 

     “I know I know, but I am stressed. I’m gonna have to talk to the counselor to get me out of a few of these.” She pleaded. 

 

     “You’re the one who said that juniors have to pull their resources together.” Garroth teased, “Come here Kim.” 

 

     She looked towards him but shook her head, “N-no nevermind. I didn’t mean it. Where did you guys even get that?” She nervously spoke, stepping away like the drink would make her gain weight just being by it.

 

     “Lucinda.” Katelyn said, making Kim nod her head in understanding.

 

     “Isn’t this kinda… extensive? We have the school laptops.” Nana said, going over to the books stacked on the table.

 

     Kim sighed, trying to reshape a curl in her hair, “Yeah…and I can’t even put them in my locker because it’s the wrong lock! So now I gotta get a new one and they said they couldn’t get anyone until next week.” 

 

     “I think Aphmau has a crowbar.” Katelyn snapped her fingers, “You should go find her. She’s in that mentor program for new students.”

 

     “You think I can find her right now?” Kim leaned towards Katelyn, seeming desperate. 

 

     Katelyn shook her head, “No, I think she’s got second lunch. Maybe between periods though.” 

 

     Then Kim slouched and groaned while setting her head on the top of all her textbooks, “This is going to be the worst year ever.”

 

     Slowly Laurence stood up and grabbed the girl's arm gently, “Here- why don’t we go get some lunch?” 

 

     “Oh- I’m ok-” Kim said, trying to calm down while Laurence still got up and grabbed her arm.

 

     “Go eat Kim.” Nana ushered her off, seeing how nervous she looked at the idea of lunch and wanting her to eat something.

 

     “We’re gonna go get her lunch.” Laurence called over his shoulder.

 

     “She’s only a junior, right?” Garroth asked, looking at one of the books. 

 

     “Should be.” Nana said, watching as Laurence pulled Kim to the lunch line, “But why does she have a government class?” She asked, flipping through the pages, “It’s that a senior year thing?”

 

     He nodded, “Yeah it is, she shouldn’t have gotten in it unless there was a gap in her schedule.”

 

     “Girl’s got enough going on…” Katelyn mumbled, uncomfortable with the amount of textbooks Kim had to lug around the school year, “And her lock is wrong?”

 

     Nana sighed, “Maybe Aphmau actually has the crowbar on her this year.”

 

     Katelyn got the beer can from Garroth, looking at the two juniors leaving, “You think they’re ever gonna get together?”

 

     “What?” Garroth laughed while Nana just smiled at the thought of them being together. 

 

     “Well, they’re friends but I guess I can see them together.” Katelyn explained, knowing Kim had a small crush on Laurence.

 

     Nana closed the book and put it back on the stack, “I think it would take them a bit to get to that place, but I think Kim likes him.” 

 

     “Really?” Garroth asked, tilting his head while watching Laurence get Kim a tray, “I can’t see it.” 

 

     “I think Laurence would be a good boyfriend.” Nana said, also watching the two, “He’s sweet with her.”

 

     “Really hope she doesn’t let him get her pregnant.” Katelyn said bluntly.

 

     Garroth laughed, “Why would you say that?”

 

     Humming a bit, Nana thought about what Katelyn said, “I don’t think that’s gonna be a problem for a bit…” She mumbled, knowing Kim had a problem with her weight.

 

     “What?” He looked at Nana.

 

     “Nothing.” She sat back down next to him, “Just thinking out loud.” She smiled lighty.

 

     He didn’t seem bothered by it and went back to Katelyn, “Why would Laurence get her pregnant?”

 

     “Because boys are horny.” Katelyn shrugged at Garroth’s question, taking another sip of the drink, “And you two used to be flirts.”

 

     He rolled his eyes playfully, “Used to be and- I don’t think Laurence would get anyone pregnant, he doesn’t seem like someone who’d do that.”

 

     Twirling one of her curls, Nana spoke, “I think I can see it… in some universe. Maybe not this one.”

 

     “See?” Katelyn gestured to Nana.

 

     “Maybe it’s me then, I can’t see him being a father or anything like that.” Garroth shrugged. 

 

     The girls looked at Garroth, “I can’t see you either, pretty boy.” Katelyn laughed, taking a sip of the beer. 

 

     “What? Really?” Garroth asked, looking hurt by the observation by Katelyn. 

 

     Lightly Nana patted his arm, “If it makes you feel any better Garroth, I’d have your baby.” She told him jokingly, giggling a bit. 

 

     Garroth leaned his head on her and smiled, “Aww thanks Nana. I feel like you’d be a good mom.” 

 

     “I wanna have a baby.” Nana suddenly said, making Katelyn and Garroth’s eyes go wide at the sentence. 

 

     Slowly Garroth pulled back, “I was kidding about the baby part.” He said quickly, “You’d be a good mom but I don’t know if I’m ready for that.” 

 

     Nana laughed, “Not now. In the future. I think they’re cute and I wanna have one of my own one day.” 

 

     “Irene, please not during high school.” Katelyn laughed, lightly rubbing her stomach trying not to think about if there was something there.

 

     “Yeah I get it. Not during high school.” She whispered, smiling still…

 

     …

 

     “Here Aph-” Katelyn said, taking a small last sip of the can of beer, half of it being left, before handing it to Aphmau, “Lucinda was looking for you. Oh and Kim to- Her locker is stuck or something. They want your crowbar if you have it.

 

     Aphmau was a bit taken back by the information and having a new item in her hand that she stared at Katelyn blankly after, “What?”

 

     They had ran into each other during lunch change and had a minute to talk before Katelyn’s next class. 

 

     “Kim needs your crowbar and Lucinda was looking for you.” Katelyn said, shortening it down for her.

 

     “Why’s Kim’s locker stuck?” She asked, dragging her finger on the rim of the can but not looking at what it was.

 

     She shrugged, “I think she said the lock was wrong and they can’t get her a new one right now. How was class?” Katleyn asked.

 

     “It was fine, nothing special, first day and all.” Aphmau told her, “What is this?” She turned the can trying to find an actual title.

 

     Katelyn smirked, “Beer.”

 

     A soft gasp from Aphmau and a hit to her arm was what Katelyn got in return, “Katelyn! Where did you get this?” She suspiciously tried to hide the can.

 

     “Lucinda, she had an extra one in her bag. She said she was in the back of the school, and might still be there. You know how she is.” Katelyn explained simply.

 

     Aphmau cautiously looked at the can before taking the smallest sip but immediately pulled away, “This is bad, I’ll throw it away.” 

 

     “Alright, see ya Aph.” Katelyn said, having to walk off to her next class before turning back towards her, “Hey, come see me after school.” 

 

     “Why?” Aphmau asked, “Don’t we have to go home together anyway?”

 

     “Yeah but we’re gonna just go to my place. Something came up and I don’t wanna be alone, got it?” Katelyn said, making the sophomore nod in confusion.

 

     Then Aphmau got a peak of Teony and quickly hid the logo of the drink with her hand, “Hey Teony, do you have second lunch?” 

 

     Teony sighed and nodded, “I do- but I have to go to like 5 classrooms before I can get lunch. If I get lunch- teachers really forgot everything this year.” 

 

     They ran off and Aphmau watched in pity, “Poor Teony,” She whispered, “I hope you get lunch soon!” She yelled after them. 

 

     For a second Teony stopped and turned back to Aphmau before making a heart with their fingers and smiling, “Thanks Aph!” Teony yelled back. 

 

     When Teony was gone again, Aphmau sighed, swishing around the can of beer before looking to her side. 

 

     She needed to throw this away but there were no recycling cans near her so she was forced to hold it until she got inside the cafeteria.

 

     But she couldn’t leave yet since she hadn’t found Travis and was actually worried he had gotten lost in the school. It wouldn’t be the first time kids had done it, she did it her first year. 

 

     Still Travis was nowhere to be seen yet and she was starting to get hungry, “Come on kid, where are you?” 

 

     The boy from that morning came up beside her, not saying anything but looking in the direction she was looking in. 

 

     It took her a moment but when she turned back to where Aaron stood she fell back into the lockers, “Irene!” She panicked. 

 

     He was slightly startled too, “Sorry…”  

 

     “It’s fine, what are you doing?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Waiting for lunch.” He said, “What are you doing?” 

 

     “Waiting for a freshman, I wanted to show him around. He seemed a bit nervous during the club fair.” She told him. 

 

     He nodded before looking at the can, “That beer?” He asked, pointing to it, giving the girl a skeptical look. 

 

     “How’d you…?” She whispered before dismissing it and nodding, “Do you want it?” She asked before realizing what she was doing and pulling back, “Wait no-!” 

 

     Aaron had actually reached out when she offered but also drew back when she panicked, “...Sorry.” He whispered, not knowing what went wrong.

 

     “No- no- it’s ok, but we’re not supposed to be drinking during school- ever!” She tried to cover up, “We’re underaged and it’s illegal.” 

 

     Not really agreeing, he nodded slowly to appease her, “So what are you going to do with it?” 

 

     “Throw it away inside.” Aphmau told him.

 

     “Then it’s wasting.” He pointed out, just wanting her to give over the beer so he could be slightly buzzed throughout the rest of the day.

 

     When he said that, it clearly conflicted with her since she nervously looked at the can, “But it’s illegal.” 

 

     “But it’s slightly less illegal if I drink it.” He tried. 

 

     She stared at him questionably, “How?” 

 

     “I’m older.” Aaron supplied. 

 

     Somehow the answer worked since she held it out for him, “...Katelyn gave it to me before she left for class. It’s not good but you might like it.”

 

     Aaron had no idea who ‘Katelyn’ was but grabbed the can and took a drink, “The cheap stuff,” He said after a moment, lightly cringing.

 

     “Where’s Travis? I thought I would have seen him already.” She said, looking around again to see Travis. 

 

     “Maybe he’s already at the cafeteria?” Aaron suggested. 

 

     Her eyes widened and started towards the cafeteria, “Oh- maybe. Come on.”

 

     “What does he look like?” He asked. 

 

     “White hair. Like white white hair, he dyed it with a kid named Dante.” She told him. 

 

     “...Who dyes their hair white? Why not like…red?” He spoke. 

 

     “Like Blaze?” She asked, completely serious.

 

     He looked at her confused, wondering if there really was a guy named Blaze with red hair at the school since he said that as a joke.

 

     Aphmau thought before speaking, “He’s a senior and has really bright red hair but- wait ‘til you see Dante’s hair, it’s blue.” 

 

     “What kind of blue?” Aaron asked.

 

     “Like a blue blue, stereotypical blue.” She explained, seeing the exact blue hair near the doors of the cafeteria, “ That blue.” She pointed towards the color. 

 

     Staring at the hair for a few seconds, Aaron almost smiled, “Oh Irene- that’s gonna fade quick.” He bluntly stated at the sight.

 

     The doors to the cafeteria were closed causing a pile up at the doors, “What happened?” Aaron asked Aphmau, who just lightly shrugged. 

 

     Laurence came up to her and smiled, “Hey Aphmau.” He greeted, holding a load of books while going to class. He looked at Aaron, who was standing behind Aphmau, “Who’s that?” He asked, being friendly. 

 

     Aphmau looked to her side, but had to turn all the way around to see Aaron, “What are you doing?” She asked quietly, pulling him so that he stood beside her, “This is Aaron, he’s new.” 

 

     Kim smiled at him, “Welcome Aaron. I’m Kim and he’s Laurence.” She introduced but Aaron just slightly nodded. 

 

     “You’re gonna hate it.” Laurence said with a sarcastic smile.

 

     Lightly Kim hit his shoulder, “Don’t say that.” 

 

     “It’s true and you know it.” He told her, not looking away from Aaron’s stoic face.

 

     “Oh! Katelyn said that you were looking for me Kim?” Aphmau turned to Kim, wondering what she had needed, “Something about your locker?”

 

     Almost immediately Kim slouched, “Oh great job Aph, now she’s sad.” Laurence snapped at Aphmau but she didn’t feel any heat behind it.

 

     “What did I do?” Aphmau asked, stepping towards Kim, “What happened?” 

 

     “My locker happened.” Kim pleaded, grabbing Aphmau’s shoulders, “Do you actually have a crowbar on you?”

 

     She leaned back in surprise, “Uhh… yeah? What’s wrong with your locker? Is it stuck?” 

 

     “It doesn’t open! So I need to go beat up Ms. Layla.” Kim whined before going into a threat which scared Aphmau.

 

     Laurence scoffed, “No need for violence yet- well, we’ll see. It will open just- it’s got the wrong lock and now I gotta carry her books around for a bit.” He told Aphmau

 

     “Oh ok,” Aphmau nodded, “I’ll swing by your locker later, I can get it open.” She told them, which Kim then hugged her, “Irene, bless you Aphmau.”

 

     “So, you know what happened?” Aphmau asked, nodding to the closed cafeteria doors, lightly patting Kim’s hair.

 

     He looked back at the doors and blew out a puff of air, “Gene, dropped his tray right in front of the door before leaving.” 

 

     “Laurence, we gotta go.” Kim whispered, letting go of Aphmau, “We’re almost late.” She added.  

 

     “Oh you have first lunch?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Yup, so does, Lucinda, Garroth, Nana, and Katelyn …also Gene.” He listed off. 

 

     Kim lightly nudged him, “Sorry guys, we really have to go. I’ll see you later Aphmau, bye Aaron.” She apologized. 

 

     “It’s alright Kim, we’ll hang out later.” Aphmau dismissed watching them speedwalk to their next class. 

 

     Aaron watched too before commenting, “...Are you smuggling a crowbar?” 

 

     “...No.” She stretched and he could clearly see that she was lying. 

 

     “Are they dating then?” He gestured to Laurence and Kim walking down the hall together. 

 

     “Shh, I try not to think about it. Thinking leads to questions and answers we’re not ready for.” Aphmau mysteriously said, before smiling at him. 

 

     Someone else came into view and she looked at a white haired kid, “A-aphmau? O-oh thank Irene.” He praised her. 

 

     “Hey, I was waiting for you near the classes, we must have missed each other. How are you feeling?” She asked. 

 

     “A-anxious, but that’s not out of the ordinary.” He laughed nervously, looking pale while in the crowd of people.

 

     Dante came up behind him and wrapped an arm around him, “Hey Travis, who is this?” He asked. 

 

     Travis smiled a bit, “O-oh this is Aphmau. I-I met her during that club fair thing.” He quietly told Dante. 

 

     The boys looked up at Aaron, “And him?” Dante asked 

 

     Aphmau looked at Aaron two, who was staring down at them, “Oh this is Aaron.” She introduced, to which Aaron just took another sip of the beer

 

     “Aphmau!” She heard Lucinda shout and looked around for her before being tackled into a tight hug, “I’ve missed you.” 

 

     “I texted you a few hours ago.” She laughed, letting Lucinda hug her. 

 

     “Still babe!” She squished Aphmau’s face in her hands, “Aww, you’re so cute when I pull at your face.” 

 

     Lucinda turned to Aaron and looked at the can, “Who’d you get that from?” 

 

     “Aphmau.” Aaron answered simply, nudging the can in Aphmau’s direction.

 

     “Aph? Babe, you didn’t tell me you liked beer.” Lucinda said, looking down at the girl. 

 

     She scoffed, “I don’t, I got it from Katelyn. And- told me you were in the back of the school, why’s that?” She crossed her arms like she didn’t know what Lucinda was doing.

 

     “You were in the back of school?” Dante asked, looking at the senior in awe. 

 

     Lucinda looked at the blue haired kid, “Oh… Dante.” She spoke slowly, “Who’s this?” She asked, looking at Travis.

 

     Dante looked at her, “You know who I am?” 

 

     “Gene’s younger brother, right?” She asked, “He talks about you.”

 

     “Getting off topic, why were you in the back of the school?” Aphmau cut their conversation short to get an answer. 

 

     She sighed and pulled away from the hug, “I was just in the back of the school.” She dismissed, trying not to get into it. 

 

     “Lucinda.” Aphmau warned, crossing her arms. 

 

     Lucinda looked at the two freshmen, Travis putting his head down while Dante held the stare, “Just drinking.” She said casually.

 

     “Awesome.” Dante nodded.

 

     Aphmau hit Lucinda’s arm in disapproval, “On the first day too.” 

 

     When she looked back at Aaron, who was still drinking the beer, she said, “He is right now!”

 

     “He’s also like… 20.” She said, causing Aaron to look at her confused, “Sorry you just look so much older. How old are you?” 

 

     “18.” He answered, making her eyes go wide.

 

     “You’re 18?” She asked, jaw slightly open at the new information. 

 

     Aaron nodded slowly before Aphmau went back to Lucinda, “I have to get lunch.” She said, pushing Lucinda out of the way and went into the now open cafeteria. 

 

     Travis looked at the older kids before following Aphmau quickly, not wanting to be in the situation, leaving Dante with them.

 

     Lightly Lucinda scoffed, crossing her arms and glancing at Aaron, “Oh she’s good.” 

 

     He held the beer towards her, quietly offering the alcoholic drink to her, to which she rolled her eyes. “Oh shove it up your ass.” Lucinda threatened. 

 

     Shrugging at Lucinda, Aaron also went into the cafeteria, leaving Lucinda and Dante standing in the hall.  

 

     Dante looked at Lucinda, “Hi.” Dante said, trying to sound confident, but it came off as a normal hi. 

 

     Slowly Lucinda looked him up and down, “I gotta get to class.” She said plainly before walking off…

 

     …

 

     “So what am I doing here?” Aphmau asked, biting a small chuck of the popsicle from Katelyn’s freezer. 

 

     Katelyn was at her dresser and opening something from a box, “Uhh, I just want someone here for something, and you’re like my sister. Kinda, I don’t know.” 

 

     The older girl looked at the pregnancy test she had bought a little under an hour ago and stopped herself from shaking.

 

     Aphmau nodded slowly, “Alright…are you alright?” She asked, looking at her friend worriedly. 

 

     Slowly Katelyn put the test in her pocket before looking at Aphmau, “Yeah, I should be, I think someone just scared me.

 

     “Oh! With what-” Aphmau asked but Katelyn cut her off, “I need to go to the bathroom, stay here.” She watched her leave and shrugged, thinking she was just paranoid over something. 

 

     Katelyn went into the bathroom and locked it behind her, taking a deep breath, “Come on, Laurence and Lucinda are just psyching you out.” She whispered to herself, “You would have felt something by now.”

 

     When she pulled her pants down and sat on the toilet, she just started at the test, “This is stupid. Jeffory couldn’t have.” She told herself, trying to calm down.

 

     After she peed on the stick and closed it, she set it on the counter. Her hands were shaking and so were her legs. 

 

     Fixing her pants, she decided to just sit in the bathtub, away from the test, “Oh my Irene.” She panicked. 

 

     What if he did get her pregnant? Would she keep the baby? What would her dad say? Would Jeffory even want to be in the baby’s life? 

 

     Aphmau waited inside Katelyn’s room, she didn’t hear anything from the bathroom, but didn’t want to ask in case she embarrassed Katelyn. 

 

     Then she stopped, mid lick of the popsicle. Katelyn has told her before whenever she has a stomach ache or something doesn’t feel right. 

 

     Sighing, she got up and went towards the bathroom, “Katelyn? Are you ok?” She asked, knocking on the door. 

 

     “Ye-yeah…My stomach is just bugging up.” Katelyn covered up, looking at the pregnancy test that was on the counter. 

 

     Katelyn had been sitting in the bathtub for a bit, unable to look at the test clearly after she took it, “Are you sure?” Aphmau asked.

 

     “I will be…” Katelyn whispered, standing up from the bathtub to look at the test. 

 

     She closed her eyes and stepped towards the counter, taking a deep breath before opening her eyes. 

 

     Her knees almost buckled at the sight of a negative test, “Oh thank Irene.” She murmured. 

 

     “Katelyn?” Aphmau called worriedly, now trying to open the bathroom door from the outside. 

 

     “I’m alright,” Katelyn said, grabbing the test and wrapping it with toilet paper before throwing it away. Right after she shoved the other tests in the box and on the top shelf of the bathroom mirror. 

 

     The door then opened and Aphmau looked at Katelyn, who seemed stressed, “What happened?” She asked. 

 

     Gently, Katelyn pulled her in for a tight hug, putting her face into Aphmau’s neck, “You would always be there for me, right?”

 

     Aphmau awkwardly hugged her back, trying not to drip the melting popsicle on her, “Of course, if you tell me what it was.” 

 

     “Just a scare.” Katelyn told her, making Aphmau confused, “What?” 

 

     “Nothing, let’s just go eat some hot sauce.” Katelyn lightened up, draping an arm around her sister and pulling her towards the stairs. 

 

     Noting to text Lucinda and Laurence later on…

Notes:

Let me know if you want more.

Chapter 3: Problems At Home

Chapter Text

     Sasha pulled up to Gene’s house, since Gene couldn’t drive she often drove them around. His mom was always working so it would just be him and Dante most of the time… If Gene ever wanted to hang out with Dante.

 

     On occasion Gene did take a dance class with his mom but he didn’t mention that ever if he could help it.

 

     Only Sasha knows of it though because Gene had once told her when they were drunk and she didn’t know if he was even telling the truth.

 

     Gene confirmed it as long as she kept revising his essays, which she was gonna do anything for him to pass junior year. He never told Zenix for the sake of not having shit spread around the school.

 

     Which was really ironic since Zenix didn’t really talk to anyone else, mostly because no one else really liked him besides her and Gene.

 

     Zenix was in the back seat of her car, splayed out on all the seats without a seatbelt. So to teach him a lesson, Sasha stepped on the breaks as she pulled closer.

 

     There was a thump and Gene looked back to see Zenix on the floor of the car, “Dumbass…” He whispered, putting the vape to his mouth.

 

     “Not in my car.” Sasha scolded, rolling down Gene’s window from her side of the car.

 

     He leaned out the window and blew out the smoke so that none of it got in the car, “So annoying.” He mumbled, halfway leaning out of the door.

 

     “Get out.” She hit his back and unlocked the doors of the car.

 

     “My stomach hurts.” Zenix groaned, rolling around a bit on her floor while holding his stomach.

 

     She turned in her seat and looked into the back seat as Zenix started to curl up on the floor as much as he could, “Zenix, get out.” 

 

     “You’re so mean when you drive.” He pushed himself up, pouting before sticking his tongue out at her.

 

     Rolling her eyes, she got out of the car too and walked behind Gene as he went up to his front door. 

 

     “Why didn’t we take Dante?” She asked as he dug out his house keys from his school pants’s pockets.

 

     “Cause he’s a little nerd.” He stuck his keys in the door and swung the door open while Zenix stumbled out of the car, “And he can walk with his little friend.”

 

     “Really?” She asked sarcastically, “Where is he?” She asked, letting worry slip into her words over the freshman.

 

     Waving her off with his hand, he spoke, “He’s with that Travis kid. Probably gonna be at his house until you guys are gone.” 

 

     When the car door shut, signaling Zenix had gotten out, Sasha locked her car with her keys and went inside, closing the door.

 

     It left Zenix outside who immediately started to bang on the door, “Gene! Let me in! Don’t leave me here to die!” He whined.

 

     “Does he know that I left it unlocked?” Gene asked and Sasha stared at the closed- unlocked- door while it rattled.

 

     Kicking off his shoes, Gene opened the door again and got hit in the face with Zenix’s hand that was hitting the door.

 

     “...Crap.” Zenix whispered right after, realizing what he had done.

 

     “I swear to Irene Zenix, I will kill you one day.” Gene hissed, holding his nose in pain before pointing into the house which Zenix scrambled to go inside.

 

     “So how was your guy’s first week?” Sasha asked, grabbing a can of soda from the fridge and handing it to Zenix before getting herself one. 

 

     Zenix rubbed his face before sighing, “Fucking stressful.” He groaned, setting looks from Sasha and Gene. 

 

     “What do you have going on?” Gene asked, “I saw you standing on the water fountain, how bad could it have been.”

 

     “I just wanted to see what it was like.” Zenix rolled his eyes, “No one even saw me.” He huffed.

 

     “So what happened then?” Sasha asked.

 

     He shrugged, “It’s just boring. No one is fun in school anymore.” 

 

     Gene looked at Sasha, quietly telling her that Zenix was talking nonsense again and that they should drop him.

 

     She quietly chuckled, going on with the conversation, “Mine wasn’t that bad, it’s kinda fun watching all the teachers run around because they forgot something.” 

 

     “Already saw a girl getting her brains fucked out. I say pretty good.” Gene said, getting a chuckle out of them. 

 

     “Who was it?” Sasha asked.

 

     “You know? I have no idea.” He shrugged, not seeming to care very much, “I’ve never seen her before and I probably never will.”

 

     Sasha took a sip of her soda, a bit weirded out, “Weird, but ok.”

 

     “Can one of you start driving me to school? I don’t wanna keep walking.” Zenix whined. 

 

     Gene groaned, “Why don’t you just get a car?” 

 

     “Money, no one wants to hire a 15 year old.” Zenix huffed, “Please? I just need a ride to school.” 

 

     Sasha raised her hand, “I could.” “No! You’re mean to me when I’m in your car.” He points a finger at her.

 

     “Don’t got many options.” Gene pointed out, “And as long as you put your seatbelt on and keep your shoes off the cushions, she’s fine.”

 

     She gestured to Gene, “I literally drove us here, and it was fine.” 

 

     “You practically brake checked me and I was in the car.” He huffed, crossing his arms like a child.

 

     “You didn’t have your seatbelt on, what did I say?” Gene scoffed. 

 

     “Could get Laurence drive you, does he have a car?” Sasha asked, looking at Zenix for confirmation. 

 

     Gene’s head turned to her and she faltered slightly, “You in contact with Laurnece?” 

 

     Not meeting his eyes, she answered, “We might follow each other on instagram.” 

 

     “Traitor!” Zenix pointed at Sasha, accusatory. 

 

     “We don’t talk, we just like each other’s posts.” She laid out for them, trying to explain her side of the story.

 

     He scoffed, “You don’t need him anyway. Guy’s got a stick up his ass and it’s not coming out for a while.”

 

     “You put it there…” She whispered, before looking back at her phone, “How about…” She was about to go on but got distracted by her phone notifications.

 

     Zenix looked over at her phone, “Who ya texting?” He asked playfully.

 

     “Swear to Irene if it’s Laurence-” Gene pointed at her as if to start scolding but she waved him off with her hand, “It’s no one.”

 

     Sasha turned off the phone when getting to some more questionable notification before Zenix could see. 

 

     Earning a confused look from the junior, she spoke, “No one… just someone I followed posted on instagram.” 

 

     “A boy?” Zenix teased, leaning on Sasha, causing her to mentally sigh at the accusation of her texting a boy.

 

     She looked ready to say something but stopped, opting to look away and drink instead. Getting chuckled from her ‘friends’. 

 

     “Wanna tell us what’s going on?” Gene teased, not expecting an answer.

 

     The girl didn’t say anything, just avoided both of their eyes. A knock on the door made them break the contact and Gene got off his seat to see who it was. 

 

     “Gene!” Dante cried, “Let me in! I forgot my keys!” 

 

     “Shit, go outside.” He hissed, turning back to the two teenagers sitting in his living room drinking soda. 

 

     Annoyed, Sasha swished around her drink, “Just let him in. It’s sad hearing a 14 year old being locked out.” 

 

     “Why because you’ve locked yourself out too many times?” Gene asked, mocking how many times she had to pick-lock her own door.

 

     “Who is it?” Zenix asked, standing up slowly and stretching. 

 

     “Who do you think it is? It’s Dante and his sidekick.” Gene said, ushering them out to the backyard so his younger brother wouldn’t see them. 

 

     Sasha laughed, “I thought you said they weren’t gonna be here until we were gone?” She asked. 

 

     “Yeah- that’s what I thought too. Now outside.” He told them, pointing to the sliding back door to the yard. Sasha was the last one out and slid the backdoor behind them, going to sit on the outside patio. 

 

     Gene opened the door to see his younger brother standing there, smiling at him, “I thought you said that you were gonna be at your- little friend’s house.” Gene gestured to Travis. 

 

     Dante nodded, “I was, but then I wanted to hang out with you.” He said, walking inside the house. 

 

     Travis was right behind him, avoiding Gene’s glare on him, “Well I’m just hanging with myself so.” Gene told him. 

 

     He didn’t want his brother around him while his friends were talking about whatever they were going too. It wasn’t that he didn’t like his younger brother, but he wanted to keep the parties separate. 

 

     “I can see Sasha and Zenix outside.” Dante said, dropping his school bag on the floor and going towards the back door. 

 

     Looking to the door, he saw Sasha and Zenix sitting on a chair together and watching through the glass. 

 

     “Yeah… and that's an older kid’s talk.” Gene said, going to the door and blocking it off from Dante and his friend. 

 

     The younger frowned, “Come on, I’m in high school now, I can hear about that stuff you talk about.” 

 

     “Dante, you're still young, just go to your room.” He told him, crossing his arms. 

 

     “Come on! We’re in the same school now!” Dante almost was bouncing in his spot in excitement. 

 

     Gene rolled his eyes, “No Dante. Those are my friends.” He pointed to Travis again, “That one is yours.” 

 

     Lightly Travis tapped his friend’s arm, “D-dante maybe he’s right. L-let’s just go play some video games.” 

 

     “Yes, listen to your weird, stuttering… white haired friend.” Gene insulted, looking Travis up and down, hitting a low blow on the freshman’s self esteem. 

 

     “I’m gonna tell mom.” Dante threatened and Gene scoffed, knowing he was gonna be juvenile. 

 

     “Tell her, I’ll tell her you borrowed Zenix’s vape pen.” Gene smirked, knowing it was actually his own vape pen but Zenix had it at the time.

 

     Dante looked shocked that Gene knew about that and backed down, “Fine…” Dante caved, huffing and going towards his room. 

 

     Travis stayed for an extra second, but crumbled under the glare of the junior on him, following after Dante quickly. He didn’t like Gene, he was always an easy target and Travis allowed it.

 

     It didn’t help that Dante was his only friend, so he had to put up with it as much as he could. Since Dante saw his brother as some type of awesome sibling, Travis got the worst of it. 

 

     Gene sighed and opened the door outside, “Give me my drink.” He said, going to sit next to Sasha, who was holding the soda. 

 

     “What’d you say?” She asked, nodding to the two who were slowly walking towards Dante’s room. 

 

     “I told him we’re having ‘adult conversations’ and that he wasn’t old enough for them.” Gene admitted, making them laugh.

 

     “Yeah, like we’re adults.” Zenix said, clinking drinks with Gene. 

 

     Sasha shook her head, “He’s just a kid who looks up to you.” She told him, knowing how close Dante was trying to be with Gene.

 

     Mostly one-sided of course since Gene tried to shake him off like a rabid dog to a fresh rabbit bone. Though Dante stayed strong and held on even if he was kicked off. 

 

     “Please, who would look up to him?” Zenix asked, gesturing to Gene. 

 

     “A younger brother.” Sasha answered.

 

     Gene scoffed, “Yeah and my mom is gonna beat mine and his ass when she sees Dante copying me…”

 

     “You could be a better influence?” Sasha suggested, knowing it wouldn’t go anywhere.

 

     He turned to her and smirked, “Why would I do that? I got you. You be a good influence to him.” 

 

     “He’s not my brother.” She whispered, tipping back her soda and taking a large gulp, “You could learn to be a better brother.” 

 

     Watching him roll his eyes, Gene chuckled, “How am I supposed to get that? Get a nice girlfriend?” 

 

     “Ew.” Zenix cringed.

 

     “Zenix.” Sasha scolded, “Gene, I’m not saying to get a girlfriend. I’m saying that you could benefit from… You could probably benefit from a nice girl.” She scraped her idea and went blunt.

 

     Shaking his head, he sat up straight, “You know what I could benefit from? Making you do my homework.” 

 

     “I’m not doing your homework.” She said simply.

 

     “Fine. Then help me when I got an essay coming up.” He held his hand out as if it was a deal. 

 

     She shook his hand…

 

     …

 

     Another notification went off on her phone, causing her to distance herself from the conversation. 

 

     “Oh my Irene Sasha.” Gene sighed, his head rolled back into the outdoor chair, “What are you looking at? All your friends are right here.” 

 

     Scoffing, she looked at him, “I’m friends with Lucinda too.” 

 

     “She barely counts, she’s friends with all of us… well not Zenix.” Gene glanced at Zenix who huffed and crossed his arms.

 

     “Lucinda is friendly with me… Who are you talking to anyway?” Zenix asked, nodding to her phone. 

 

     Sasha looked up and bit her lip, arguing with herself to tell them the truth, “Someone.” She vaguely said. 

 

     “Come on Sasha, who are you sexting?” Gene teased, causing the girl to get embarrassed, putting her head down. 

 

     There was a notification on her phone that she was avoiding, at least until it was out of the sight of the two boys.

 

     “...I gotta go.” She said, grabbing her drink and going towards the door to the inside of the house. 

 

     “Aww, Sasha. We’re only messing with you.” Zenix said, not wanting her to leave the small party they were having. 

 

     She turned back to them and smiled, “Thanks, but I really have to go. My mom is looking for me, something about cooking.” She lied, just wanting to leave. 

 

     “Fine, bye Sasha.” Gene waved, Zenix just drinking more of the soda while she left the small gathering. 

 

     They nodded and waved goodbye to her, “Bye guys.” She said, walking back into the house, closing the door and grabbing her school bag. 

 

     “A-are you going?” Travis asked, peeking out from the pantry to watch the faded silver haired girl leave.  

 

     Sasha turned back to him while slipping on her shoes. Over the time of knowing Gene she had seen Travis here and there. 

 

     The kid was sweet enough even if he didn’t talk much so she had no reason to be hostile like Gene when talking to him. 

 

     “Yeah, I gotta get home.” She explained, making the kid nod slowly, “Bye Travis.” She waved lightly. 

 

     He waved back, “B-bye Sasha.” He whispered, watching her leave. 

 

     “Travis!” Dante yelled, “Come on, they’re talking about what teachers are good!” He continued, poking his head out of his room. 

 

     They had been listening to the older kid’s conversation through his window, “D-do you know Sasha?” Travis asked, going back to Dante’s room. 

 

     “Kinda, she comes over every once in a while during the summer. Why?” Dante asked, putting his ear to the window to listen closer. 

 

     “N-no reason, she just seems nice.” Travis mumbled, pulling a thread on his uniform before going too far and stopping. 

 

     “She’s hot, but I think you would like Katelyn better.” Dante said, writing something down in a notebook. 

 

     Personally, Travis had no real scale for if someone was hot or not. He enjoyed people’s presence more than others but that seemed to go as far as it went for him. 

 

     So when Dante would show him pictures of girls from instagram, Travis would awkwardly nod like he understood. 

 

     Trying to think of a girl named Katelyn Travis got nothing, “W-who’s that?”

 

     “Oh- she’s this really hot junior. She’s got blue hair and really like- like…” Dante trailed off, unable to think of anything to say, opting to put his ear to his window to listen to what his older brother was talking about. 

 

     Now with a vague picture, the only person he could think of was the one girl who skipped him in the face with a ball on the first day of school. Dante had been documenting everything Gene and his friends were talking about just to have notes. 

 

     “W-what are they talking about?” Travis asked, leaning over to look at his friend’s notes in the notebook. 

 

     “Now they’re talking about people to trust. Not Teony,” He paused, “...they’re a snitch.” He finished, writing it down quickly. 

 

     “D-did you really use Zenix’s vape pen?” He asked, remembering the threat Gene had held over his head earlier.

 

     Dante shifted in his spot, seeming embarrassed, “...Yeah, but it was during school.” 

 

     Travis gave him a confused look, “Why?” 

 

     “Because it’s cool?” Dante said as if it was common sense. 

 

     Usually Travis would go along with his friend, since it was his only one, but this one seemed off the table. He didn’t get it, maybe it was himself not liking the smell…

 

     …

 

     Sasha came home to a house with no lights on, but it was alright, someone would probably be in by the end of the night.

 

     Getting out of her car and to the door, she patted around her uniform for her keys but sighed when she didn’t feel anything besides her car keys.

 

     “Dammit…” She whispered, digging into her bag and finding a bobby pin and an unused paper clip.

 

     When getting used to staying home alone, she had forgotten her keys a good handful of times. So she had learned other ways to get inside her house without keys… including a bobby pin.

 

     It actually was relatively easy to use and she always had some on hand because of it. So she undid the door with the two things and sighed in success when the door made a soft click noise.

 

     Inside the house, it was dark, so she made her rounds turning on the outdoor lights and kitchen lights.

 

     Still the house was quiet, just her inside, but she didn’t care as much as she could have, “I’m hungry…” She whispered. 

 

     Quietly she grabbed a packet of ramen noodles from the cupboard along with a pot, “Lighter.” She murmured. 

 

     The stove had been broken, unless you lit it first with a lighter, “Crap, where’s the lighter.” She asked. 

 

     She looked around the whole kitchen before going into her own room, finding the lighter she used for candles. 

 

     When the stove was set up and the water was starting to heat up, she sat on the counter beside it. 

 

     Searching through her phone and clicking on Instagram she looked at the photo of who posted earlier. 

 

     Teony had posted a cute selfie with them and their mentor club, “Hmm…” She hummed, smiling at the photo. 

 

     Sasha liked the photo from her side account, “They’re so pretty.” She mumbled, zooming in closer on the photo. 

 

     Her heart lightly raced while staring at the photo, “...Fuck.” 

 

     The water started boiling faster, making her jump off the counter to put the noodles in, left to her thoughts. 

 

     As much as she would like to talk to Teony, they always seemed busy and when they did speak to Sasha they were usually scolding her. 

 

     Gene had come into Sasha’s life when she was in her sophomore year of highschool when she decided to ditch one day. 

 

     They quickly became friends and Gene introduced her to Zenix after a while, but soon she got bored. She got tired of the boys acting like children, spray painting the school with random doodles. 

 

     One day Zenix had painted a SK on the school walls, he called it the ‘Shadow Knights’. Gene had called him emo and went to draw something over it but the teachers had found them first. 

 

     The name had been a light joke between them all, but Zenix took it a little more seriously then Sasha and Gene. 

 

     Their grades were fine, for the most part, they weren’t below average. In fact Sasha had been doing very well in all her classes except P.E. 

 

     Gene had liked pissing off teachers while Zenix looked up to him for pissing off the teachers and trying to copy him. 

 

     Sighing, she waited for her food to be done before grabbing a bowl and going towards her room. Once in the safety of her room, she set the bowl down on her desk and flopped on her bed, exhaling deeply. 

 

     She grabbed her phone and looked at the photo of Teony again, “Irene…they’re so beautiful.” Sasha repeated. 

 

     Mentally she pictured a scenario where Sasha and her were together as one and it excited her. 

 

     The fantasies of her and Teony made her feel fantastic, the thought of them being close made Sasha happy. As much as Teony would scold Sasha on her troublemaking, Sasha cherished the few moments. 

 

     Even when she was yelling about how she was gonna give them detention it only made Sasha bite her tongue, trying not to smile. A weird feeling resonated in her, she knew what it was and how to get rid of it but it costed her her dignity.

 

     Reaching under her bed she grabbed a box opening it without looking away from the photo of Teony. 

 

     Grabbing the item in the box she set it on the bed and started to undo her pants, “Dammit.” She whispered. She looked at the item she had pulled from the box while she took off her pants and underwear.

 

     After they were off Sasha turned on the item, causing it to vibrate she tried to push back a smile. 

 

     Laying on her back she grabbed her phone and held it in front of her face while lowering the vibrator making her sigh in relief. 

 

     “Oh my Irene…” She lightly moaned, scrolling through Teony’s instagram. 

 

     There were plenty of photos of them and their friends along with solo photos of just them doing random tasks. 

 

     For a few minutes she was on a photo of Teony’s junior prom photo, they had looked so gorgeous that Sasha wouldn’t look at any other photo. 

 

     It didn’t take long for Sasha's arm to give out, making her turn on her side to keep looking at more photos. 

 

     “Fuck…” She groaned, letting go of her phone. 

 

     She opted to make up scenarios in her head of the two.

 

     Successfully getting her off…

Chapter 4: Slushies and Condoms

Chapter Text

     Nana was sitting at her desk at home, trying to figure out what the cooking club was gonna make for tomorrow’s after school meeting. 

 

     There was no real schedule when it came to what they cooked during the club, anyone was free to make whatever they wanted. She had never made a rule about the members needing to make what she was making.

 

     But during the club, plenty looked to her for what they were going to make and she enjoyed teaching them her hobbies. 

 

     She was trying to choose between cannoli or caramel popcorn since she was craving both of them, possibly making them vote beforehand. 

 

     Deciding to leave it for later, she wrote it down in a small notebook that was dedicated for her cooking club, “Alright, now- math.” 

 

     Her backpack was on her bed so she had to get up to grab her textbook to start on the math assignments. When she saw her phone face down, she decided to flip it over and stopped when she saw notifications. 

 

     A certain guy was asking her to come over, “Uhh…” She whispered, seeing the text, deciding to not text him back. 

 

     Just grabbing her textbook she went back to her desk and forgot about him, not wanting to do anything with him right now.

 

     He was getting so needy with his demands of her coming over and pretending like they were something. Something was nagging at her, telling her to go to him just to make him happy and not to piss him off.  

 

     There was nothing directly wrong with him, but she was feeling slightly suffocated by him. Never was she really in the mood for a hookup, but whenever he asked, it felt condescending. 

 

     It was her fault for falling into the trap, but she had felt so bad for him when they first met that she hoped he would fix himself. Now she was almost at his beck and call because she was slightly scared of him.

 

     “Irene….” She said, feeling slightly inclined to pick up the phone and not keep him waiting out of fear.

 

     Picking up her phone, already seeing multiple missed calls for the guy and calling him back quickly. 

 

     “Hey.” He picked up immediately. 

 

     “Hi…” She responded, “Come over.” He told her immediately and she fiddled with her shirt a bit, “For what?” She asked, twirling a piece of her hair.

 

     “Don’t play stupid Nana, it’s not cute on you.” He told her and she felt herself deflate a bit, “I’m also out of condoms.”

 

     Keeping a sigh down, she asked, “Do you want me to pick some up on the way there?”

 

     “Yeah, I’ll pay you back if you want.” He offered. 

 

     “...I can get it.” She told him, looking at her math textbook and knowing she wasn’t going to get anything done.

 

     “Alright, I’ll see you soon Nana. We can watch one of those Disney movies afterwards.” He told her, seeming uninterested.

 

     Lightly she frowned, knowing that he hated a lot of the movies she liked and was doing it to appease her. 

 

     But watching movies with him felt like a guilt trip since he was constantly sighing during it, “Sure, we can do that… Ok I gotta go, I’ll be there soon, ok?” She said, grabbing her shoes. 

 

     The boy on the other line chuckled, “Alright, I’ll see you soon Nana.” 

 

     She hung up the phone, getting a shiver down her spine and letting out a shaky breath, “He’s not that bad…” She lied to herself.

 

     Quickly she picked up a small bag that she threw some clothes for afterwards. It wasn’t for overnight but she didn’t want to keep wearing the same things after they… did things. 

 

     Getting out of her room, she snuck around all the objects around the house. There were 10 other of her siblings in the house so stuff was always around.

 

     After getting out of the house, she quickly made her way to her car and slid in but stopped once the door closed.

 

     What was she doing? She didn’t enjoy having sex with him but he always seemed to be planning to do something to her if she said no.

 

     There was no real proof, she didn’t have any, it was just a gut feeling. It wasn’t his fault that he didn’t get along with people, he was just… different. 

 

     Don’t ask her if their personalities matched, because they didn’t; but that’s what threw some people together. So who was she to question if they were right for each other? 

 

     Putting in her keys, she started the car and backed out of her driveway towards the gas station down the road. 

 

     His house wasn’t far, but she did need gas for her car and condoms, which meant a trip to the gas station…

 

     …

 

     Nana got out of her car and sighed, picking the type of gas her car needed. She knew she had to go inside to buy condoms but didn’t want to leave the gas running for too long. 

 

     After a few seconds, she gave in, “I’ll be back.” She told the pump as if it was sentient before running into the store. 

 

     Not making eye contact with the cashier, she shamefully made her way to the very back, where the condoms were on the side of the aisle as if to hide itself. 

 

     She quickly scanned over all the brands of condoms before sighing as she made it to the last row. From plain sight, she couldn’t find the one she needed. 

 

     It wasn’t that he was particular in the type he wanted but she trusted the brand and only bought from it. So not seeing it on the shelf was making her nervous. 

 

     “Travis! Come on, just get a flavor.” She heard someone say, but she dismissed it trying to find a similar size. 

 

     “Move freshies.” Someone else said and Nana’s head shot up to see who it was, recognizing that specific voice. 

 

     Over the short aisles of the gas station she saw dyed orange hair along with parts of white from another person, “Oh shoot, Lucinda.” She whispered. 

 

     Her stature was taller than the others than the others she was talking to, that along with her voice made it easy to pick her out. So Nana stooped down, trying to still find the right size condom so she could leave as soon as possible. 

 

     Lucinda knowing that she was there and looking for condoms would only bring up questions that she didn’t want to answer. As much as she loved Lucinda, it was hard to share everything with her since she tended to talk.

 

     She trusted her with her life, they had been friends for years and had even accidentally guided her through her first period since it happened during a dance.

 

     But this was different, she felt embarrassed for having a relationship with the guy she was meeting up with.

 

     “Come on, we were here first- We’re in high school too, you know.” Dante tried to argue with the older as she kept filling up her slushie cup. 

 

     “Exactly, that’s why I called you guys freshies.” Lucinda chuckled, the sound of the slushie machine going whirling. 

 

     Travis sighed, hugging himself, “I-i’m gonna find some chips…” He whispered, watching Dante fight with who he assumed was a senior. 

 

     “No!” Dante grabbed Travis’s shirt, who made a soft strangled noise right after, “We were here first.” He tried again, the senior only smirking at them. 

 

     She stood there while filling up her cup, “You’re Gene’s brother, right?” She asked, staring at Dante. 

 

     Dante nodded, “We talked a week ago.” He said, letting go of Travis’s shirt. 

 

     “I don’t remember that.” She told him, stopping the machine and pulling something out of her bra. 

 

     It was a small bottle of alcohol that she poured into the slushie while looking at Travis, “You’re Trevor? Or something like that?” She asked. 

 

     Travis had seen the senior around school but didn’t want to directly speak to her since she was still new to him. 

 

     “C-chips.” He mumbled, getting away from the two as fast as he could. 

 

     “Is he ok?” Lucinda asked, watching how quickly the freshman walked away to hide in the aisles. 

 

     Dante sighed, sounding annoyed, “It’s just his anxiety, it’s normal- How do you know Gene?” He asked. 

 

     Travis had gone to the furthest aisle away from them and chose to hide near the gum, at the other end was Nana who was also still hiding. 

 

     When he looked to the side he immediately saw her and felt even more embarrassed to be hiding just because he started to feel anxious. 

 

     Nana watched as he tried to calm himself down, mostly just freezing and watching as he inhaled as much as he could and holding it.

 

     He didn’t let it go even when he turned even more pale than he was.

 

     Slowly she went towards him, listening to how Lucinda was insulting Dante on how he was trying to act tough. 

 

     “Are you alright?” Nana whispered, reaching a hand out to him but not touching him.

 

     The breath he was holding was let go and he curled in on himself, holding his neck while breathing deeply.

 

     Gently she patted his back, trying to get his breathing back to normal. Once it did, she smiled at him, “You ok now?” She asked gently.

 

     “Y-yeah… sorry it’s just my anxiety. I-it’ll go away after a moment.” Travis said slowly, seeming slightly less tense but still shaking.

 

     It didn’t seem like anxiety to her, it seemed like full on fear . The way he didn’t let himself breath even when he looked ready to pass out wasn’t natural or healthy in Nana’s opinion.

 

     She shook her head quickly, “Hey, it’s fine. Was it Lucinda? She can kinda be intimidating.” Nana asked. 

 

     “Y-you know her?” He asked, making her nod. 

 

     “She means well, but a little blunt sometimes. Gene talks about Dante in our class and sometimes brings you up.” Nana explained, “I’m Nana.” 

 

     He was about to say his name but a light wheeze came out, “It’s ok, just breath, I know you’re Travis.” 

 

     Travis didn’t want to know what the junior said about him, knowing it wouldn’t help his ego or the situation. 

 

     Gene was already a frightening part of his days with Dante. So Gene at school, with no filter, could only be worse than Travis thinks. 

 

     Honestly the thought made him sick, hearing all the awful things Gene may have said about him without him knowing.

 

     “Need any help?” Someone asked, sounding amused. 

 

     Nana looked to the side quickly, Lucinda seeing them both on the floor, “Hey.” Nana smiled like she hadn’t been caught.

 

     Lucinda stood there with a slushie, watching Nana carefully, “Whatcha doing back here Nana?” She asked, looking at the shelf Nana was previously looking at, the condoms.

 

     There was a smirk that came on her face, clearly knowing that Nana was trying to hide. Along with the condom shelf she was sneaking around at, it didn’t help the situation. 

 

     “Nothing, what are you doing here?” She asked back, there was a sweet smile on her face to keep up the act.

 

     The senior giggled darkly, “Getting my daily dose of alcohol.” She said, lifting the slushie to signify it was spiked. 

 

     “That’s cool… Did you drive here yourself?” She asked, trying to change the conversation from herself.

 

     “Hmm… not entirely for me.” Lucinda shrugged, “But I did drive here myself, so I can’t have too much.” 

 

     Nana laughed back awkwardly, “I wouldn’t want to have to call your mom.” She said, pointing at Lucinda.

 

     “So what are you doing?” Lucinda asked again, picking up one of the condom packs, looking at the back. 

 

     “Nothing, got sidetracked.” Nana tried to cover up, “At the condom aisle?” Lucinda asked, looking at her. 

 

     She nodded, laughing again, “Curiosity killed the cat.” The phrase physically pained her to say sometimes since she hated to think about a cat dying.

 

     “I-i’m gonna throw up.” Travis whispered, closing his eyes and visibly shaking. 

 

     “Go back to Dante.” She hissed at him, pushing him off the floor and watching him scramble away from the girls. 

 

     When Nana looked back at Lucinda, she was still looking through the different condoms, “They never have the ones I want.” Lucinda whispered, seeming slightly annoyed.

 

     “Which ones do you want?” Nana tried to talk with her friend as if she wasn’t gonna interrogate her. 

 

     It didn’t work, “Hmm, don’t try to dodge the topic.” Lucinda chuckled, putting back the condoms, “Wanna tell me who it’s for?” She asked, looking down at the junior. 

 

     Nana was put on the spot, in a conversation that made her skin crawl, “I should get back to my car before it spends too much.” 

 

     Lucinda watched her leave before grabbing the exact pack Nana needed, looking over it for a second. 

 

     The girls were close enough for that type of information to be shared between the two, but clearly not enough that Nana wanted to ask for it. 

 

     Quietly she shrugged, going up to the front before paying for the slushie and pack of condoms, getting a side glance from the cashier. 

 

     “That’ll be $8.45.” The older lady said, looking at the senior, who put down a $10 bill, “Keep the change you judgemental hag.”

 

     “Kids…” The cashier sighed, watching Lucinda leave.

 

     Dante and Travis had been quietly watching the girls talk and watched Lucinda pay for the condoms. 

 

     “We should buy some.” Dante said enthusiastically, going over to the condom shelf but Travis only felt uncomfortable from watching Lucinda do that. 

 

     Having seen the whole thing, he questioned how people could be so casual about buying something like that. 

 

     Travis felt like he was intruding on something he shouldn’t have seen, “I-i don’t know Dante, what if your mom finds it?” 

 

     “Then you’ll keep it.” Dante said, going over to the condoms, making Travis let out an exhausted sigh before following him.

 

     “Y-you know I can’t keep it with me.” Travis told him, hoping his friend would listen to him for once

 

     “Nonsense, we can keep it under your mattress.” Dante dismissed, looking at the selection of condoms as if he knew anything about the brand.

 

     Travis had told Dante about his home life and he knew Travis couldn’t have something like that in the house.

 

     It wasn’t that his home life was bad… just strict or- used to be. Now that his dad had gotten a new job, it took up more of his time and Travis got a little loose with things.

 

     Even then, it still gave him anxiety, everything gave him anxiety and Dante knew it.

 

     “D-dante, you can’t be serious.” Travis said, feeling uneasy around so many condoms in front of him, “M-my dad would kill me.” He said seriously.

 

     The blue haired kid looked at him, the smile slowly slipping away after seeing how tense Travis was, “Yeah… I know. I’m kidding.” He said slowly. 

 

     Carefully Travis nodded, hands fidgeting with themself, “O-ok, sorry. I-i just-” 

 

     Dante wrapped an arm around Travis, “I know- I know. Your dad, come on. We’ll buy some chips, finally get you a slushie, and a pack of condoms because it’ll be funny.” 

 

     Travis stared at Dante, knowing he was trying to ease the tension, “Y-yeah…ok.” He nodded, not really seeing how it was funny…

 

     …

 

     Lucinda went towards Nana who was paying for the 9 gallons of gas, “Here.” She held out the condoms shamelessly.

 

     Nana looked at the condom pack, embarrassment going over her face, “...You didn’t need to do that.” She whispered.

 

     As she grabbed the packet in shame, the older one leaned down to meet the girl’s eyes, “I’d rather you tell me what you needed instead of not getting it at all.” 

 

     The guilt made Nana’s head go down, “Especially with that.” Lucinda told her, picking at the packet. 

 

     “I’m sorry.” Nana mumbled, picking at the box’s edges with her nails, not wanting to be in this position. 

 

     Seeing how sad she looked, Lucinda grabbed her shoulders and made Nana look at her, “It’s ok , just be honest with me next time. Please.” 

 

     “I will…” She nodded.

 

     “If you don’t have the money, come to me too, get it?” Lucinda added, squishing Nana’s face slightly, “I’ll cover you, for anything. You know that.”

 

     Her lips pouted at the motion and Lucinda smiled, “Yes mom.” Nana huffed.

 

     A horn went off and they both looked towards the car who did it, “Lucinda?” Nana said as Lucinda’s hands fell from her face.

 

     Squinting her eyes and Nana tried to see the car better, “Isn’t that your car?” She questioned.

 

     The other girl sighed, “Yeah…”

 

     There was a guy in the front seat, shoes on the dashboard and leaning over to honk the horn, “Who’s that?” 

 

     She moved in the way of Nana’s view, trying to cover up the view, “It’s no one.” She dismissed, shaking her head. 

 

     Forcing a smile, Lucinda pointed to the condoms, “Tell me who you’re gonna use those for later ok? I gotta go. Bye babe.” She waved, walking away towards her own car. 

 

     Nana stared after her, glancing at the car with the other passenger inside. From the distance she couldn’t exactly tell who it was.

 

     Then she looked down and was fidgeting with the packet of condoms, “What the heck…” She sighed, ashamed all over again. 

 

     Even if Lucinda was normal about it, Nana wasn’t as open about that stuff as she was and felt like that stuff should be kept private.

 

     Or at least under some level of privacy. Getting into the car, Nana started it back up again and drove off.

 

     Lucinda still stood at her car door, watching her friend drive off, “Be careful babe.” She whispered, getting into her own car. 

 

     She turned towards her boyfriend, “Was honking the horn really necessary?” She asked him, giving him an annoyed look. 

 

     “You were taking too long Luci.” Ivan smirked, taking his feet off the dashboard and nodded to the slushie, “Give me it.”

 

     “Yeah and Nana almost saw you. You know they hate your guts. How am I gonna tell her that I got back with you?” Lucinda asked, sounding annoyed with herself. 

 

     It was very much true, no one in her friend group enjoyed Ivan and when they had broken up last year she said that that’s. 

 

     But it was a new school year and she wanted to try again after he begged to get back together. They had only gotten back together because they were both drunk at a school dance and hooked up.

 

     Of course she wasn’t gonna tell any of her friends, at least until she knew that Ivan was gonna change. 

 

     Sighing deeply, she spoke, “Here.” Lucinda passed the slushie to him and started her car, thinking about her friend and how nervous she looked. 

 

     Ivan laughed, “Come on Luci, don’t worry about them. You don’t need them anyway.” He leaned in and kissed her neck, “I’m all you need.” He told her.

 

     Lucinda felt bad about hiding Ivan from her friends and was uncomfortable in the moment, “Not now Ivan.” She whispered, grabbing his wrist so that he let go of her. 

 

     He had a light hold on her neck and squeezed, “Stop it, I’m trying to make you feel better.” He threatened. 

 

     Reaching over, Ivan grabbed her seat adjuster and forced it back so that she was laying flat, “Just relax.” He whispered, getting on top of her. 

 

     “Ivan-” “Luci.” He stopped her, “Let me do this, you’re too stressed.” Ivan rolled his eyes and held her arms down.

 

     She was sure that if she put enough force she could push him off of her but didn’t have the energy right now. So she let him. 

 

     Slowly Lucinda gave in, trying to forget about how she was just getting on to Nana about guys when she was doing the same…

 

     …

 

     While Lucinda was thinking about Nana, Nana was thinking about who was in Lucinda’s car. He looked familiar and had seen him before, but couldn’t figure out a name. 

 

     It had to have been someone at their school and someone Lucinda wasn’t really sure about if she didn’t tell Nana.

 

     Even if Nana didn’t tell her about every guy she was interested in, Lucinda told her everything with no questions.

 

     Pulling up to her hookup’s house, she set her head on the steering wheel, “Come on… who does he look like?” She asked herself, lightly hitting her head on the steering wheel.

 

     Her head slipped on the horn of the car, causing it to blare for a second and make her gasp and come to the realization, “ Ivan .” She whispered, rubbing her face, “Oh Lucinda… Please don’t tell me you went back to him.” 

 

     Ever since he had come into her life, Nana heard just about everything that Lucinda had to say about Ivan. Good and bad. 

 

     It worried Nana when Lucinda would talk about him last year and they even slightly celebrated by re-dyeing their hair together when they broke up.

 

     Maybe Nana was jumping to conclusions, her eyesight was good but maybe she was seeing something wrong.

 

     Lucinda would have told her if she was getting back together with Ivan, especially him. 

 

     Still in the car, she barely noticed the door to the house she was pulled up to opening and someone walking towards her.

 

     When there was a knock on her window, she jumped slightly and turned to the passenger side. There he was, watching her so she rolled down the windows, “Hey…” She whispered.

 

     He crouched down to her windows, “Hey.” He spoke, moving his bangs out of the way with his black fingerless gloves on, “You get condoms?” He asked.  

 

     “Uhh… Yeah.” She shook her head from the previous thoughts and pointed to the passenger side’s seat where the packet lay. He reached in through her window and turned it over in his hands.

 

     “Great, come on.” He smiled, going away from the passenger side and going to her side as she grabbed the small bag of clothes from the backseat.

 

     He opened her door for her and watched as she stepped out before closing the door. She quickly locked the car before they walked up the pathway to his house. 

 

     “Where’s your family?” She asked, knowing that they weren’t there. 

 

     “Out, doing family shit.” He told her and she rolled her eyes. 

 

     She knew that he didn’t get along with his parents that much or his brothers. So it wasn’t a shock to hear that, “Sounds fun.” 

 

     Rolling his eyes, he opened the front door for her and she walked in first, taking off her shoes, “For them of course.” He finished.

 

     Nana let out a soft giggle, “You could have gone with them I’m sure.” 

 

     “Yeah but then I don’t get the house to myself.” He spun in a circle and gestured to the rest of the house from the front door.

 

     “Which is cool too.” She smiled at him, seeing how loose he was being with himself right now instead of hunched in.

 

     Then he walked towards the stairs backward and she had nothing to do but follow him. Wanting to stall, she looked at the photos on the wall instead.

 

     Her favorite one was of all the siblings together. It looked like a professional photo shoot but when they were younger.

 

     “You look at all of these every time.” He sighed, walking back down the stairs to stand next to her. 

 

     She sighed, “Because you look nice.” 

 

     “Yeah no.” He shook his head, going back up the stairs.

 

     “Zane.” She giggled and looked at the photo as long as she could while heading to the second story…

Chapter 5: P.E. Class

Chapter Text

     Aphmau watched as the teacher was trying to organize all the papers on her desk, but it was difficult because of how many there were.

 

     She was tasked with bringing the teacher a bunch of black tests from the faculty office since it had been printed before class started. 

 

     Teachers weren’t exactly allowed to have the student unattended but some still did it when there were only 3 kids in the class. This just wasn’t one of those times.

 

     In fact, class had started and Aphmau wasn’t running to P.E. to get changed, “Mrs. Peacock, please I really have to get to gym.” Aphmau said, holding the blank tests. 

 

     There was a small bounce in her figure since she was ready to run out of the room and get to the locker rooms to change. 

 

     The teacher lifted up a few loose papers, “Oh- I know Aphmau, I’m so sorry I kept you back this late.” 

 

     “It’s…-it’s alright, but I need to get going. Like- right now.” She said anxiously, holding out the tests so the teacher could take them. 

 

     “Of course… just give me a second-” Mrs. Peacock pushed some papers to the side and Aphmau watched as a few fell off the other end of the desk.

 

     “...It looks like Garroth’s booth from the club fair.” Aphmau murmured, causing some of the seniors in the room to chuckle. 

 

     “Hey!” Garroth shouted from the back of the room, a girl named Ivy sat next to him, twirling hot pink hair with a pencil. 

 

     She looked Aphmau up and down, leaning on the desk and chewing on some gum like a snotty highschooler… which she was known to be.

 

     Aphmau looked a little shocked to see the senior in the back, “Oh- my Irene, sorry Garroth. I forgot you were here.” 

 

     “Yeah- yeah- get out of here before the coach gets you.” He smirked, nodding to the clock above the board. 

 

     She looked at the clock before jumping a bit more in her spot, “It’s fine Mrs. Peacock, I just have to go- like now.” Aphmau rushed.

 

     “Go, I’ll try to fix all of this later.” She dismissed, causing Aphmau to set down the papers and quickly head towards the doors.

 

     “Bye Aph.” Garroth waved, “Bye Garroth!” She shouted as she got out of the room and ran out of the room. 

 

     Ivy watched the girl leave, “She’s… interesting.” She said carefully, knowing Garroth was friends with her last year.

 

     “She’s just in a rush,” Garroth dismissed, grabbing his pencil from the side and twirling it a bit between his fingers, “She’s usually more relaxed… kinda.”

 

     “Yeah… I remember.” Ivy stretched out, a piece of her hot pink hair still being played with by the pencil in her hand, “Just saying.”

 

     He looked at her, “Are you still mad about last year?” He asked, a bit confused.

 

     Shrugging, Ivy pulled back from the desk, shaking her head, “I didn’t say that. I just think she’s… something.” 

 

     Garroth smiled a bit, “She’s nice. I think you’d like her if you got to know her.”

 

     “Yeah.” She cringed a smile at him, “I’m sure I would.” She said with a nod, not wanting to say she hates Aphmau.

 

     “I know you guys were like- enemies before. But she really is nice and you two could be friends.” He tried to assure her.

 

     Sighing, Ivy sat back in her seat with her arms crossed, setting down her pencil and somehow chewing on the gum louder. 

 

     Meanwhile Aphmau was rushing down the hall as much as she could, going back and forth between speed walking and running.

 

     “Oh ho ho~ look who’s running through the halls !” Gene said extra loud at the end, looking at nearby classroom windows. 

 

     She immediately slowed down, staring at him with an annoyed face, “Listen I don’t have time today, I’m already late-

 

     “And late ? Oh my Irene! The world is finally crumbling!” He sighed in relief, looking at the ceiling before bringing his head back down at her.  

 

     “Get back to class Gene.” She said, crossing her arms, trying to meet his eyes but was having trouble as he was taller than her. 

 

     He seemed to have seen it and crouched down towards her, “Oh I’m sorry, is this better for you?” 

 

     Aphmau huffed lightly, “I mean it, I’m allowed to write you up.” 

 

     It was a threat she wasn’t willing to do, she had never written anyone up before. Her having that ability was more of an empty threat that Teony would handle. 

 

     Of course she should have assumed that Gene would be her first. He was always poking and prodding at her.

 

     So, being Gene, he only smiled at her. It was bait, he wanted to see her actually write him up. Never before had he seen the notorious detention pad on her, so he wanted to see if she was true to her work.

 

     Though anxious, she opened her blazer and pulled out a pen along with a detention pad quickly writing down all the details of the incident. 

 

     His eyes widened slightly, but he didn’t back down, “Look, you do have a detention pad. I thought that was just a legend people wrote on the bathroom stalls.” He joked.

 

     As much as she could, Aphmau glared at Gene while still scribbling down the details.

 

     “Aww I’m sorry Aphmau, did I hurt your feelings?” He asked in a cooing voice, mocking the girl. 

 

     After the angrily scribbling got faster, she handed it to him, “Tomorrow during lunch.” She said simply.

 

     He just gently grabbed it, smiling at the useless piece of paper in his hands, “Sure Kitty, sure.” He chuckled, knowing damn well he wasn’t gonna go. 

 

     Somewhat happy with what she did, Aphmau turned back to the direction of the gym before stopping, seeing Teony standing there.

 

     “Oh, hi Teony.” She said, trying not to think about how late she was. 

 

     Then Gene stood up straight again, slightly disappointed that his bicker with Aphmau was over, “Hi Mx. Bitch.” Gene waved, “Don’t worry Aphmau already gave me a detention.” He held up the slip. 

 

     “Get to class Aphmau.” Teony said, causing the younger to nod and run to her next class, knowing she had another minute before she was completely late. 

 

     Gene smirked at the detention slip before looking back up to see Teony was still there, “What?” He asked. 

 

     “Go to class.” They told him.

 

     “Relax T. I’ll go eventually. I just wanted to get detention.” He joked, again waving the slip towards them. 

 

     Teony crossed their arms, “You want detention?” 

 

     “Oh yeah, love it in there.” He nodded, “Teacher basically is never there, a student takes over. Fun times.” 

 

     Lightly scoffing, Teony nodded, “Yeah ok.” 

 

     “Heard Aphmau will do some of those detentions.” He walked towards Teony, “She seems fun.” He winked at them.

 

     “I don’t like you around her.” Teony told him bluntly, trying to hold their head up to face the taller. 

 

     “And I don’t like you cockblocking me.” He joked, walking around her, the opposite way of his next class. 

 

     Suddenly Teony’s face felt warm from the insinuation that Gene was trying to get into Aphmau’s sheets, but tried to brush it off. 

 

     They knew Aphmau didn’t like Gene, but how he insinuated it made Teony uncomfortable around him. 

 

     Did they think he would actually do anything to her? No, but they would rather be safe than sorry. The reputation that Gene carried was more than enough to try to keep the two away from each other.

 

     Aphmau slipped while turning a corner but grabbed a locker handle to keep her steady while trying to get to gym class. 

 

     The gym wasn’t far, but she still had to change into her gym clothes and she didn’t know if she had enough time. 

 

     Gym uniforms had been given to them on the second day of school but they didn’t actually start changing into them until the second week.

 

     Most freshmen were uncomfortable with the idea of changing in front of other students so they took up more time to get changed.

 

     Which meant everyone else did too, great news for her.

 

     She skidded down the hallway as fast as she could, trying not to get caught by a teacher, but she had places to be.

 

     “You running late?” Aaron asked her, walking past the running girl calmly while going everywhere but his next class. 

 

     For a second she ran backwards, yelling after him, “Gene caught me in the halls, I gave him detention.” 

 

     Though he didn’t know who ‘Gene’ was, he still smiled a bit for her, having to hold in a chuckle when she fell after sliding on the glossy floors. 

 

     Scurrying to get up and making sure her skirt was ok, she stopped, “Wait- what are you doing out of class?” She called after him.

 

     Aaron looked back at her, “You gonna give me detention?” He questioned, she shook her head ‘no’, “Just don’t wanna go to class.” He shrugged.

 

     “Oh… ok.” She nodded, “Can you do that? Don’t they tell your parents?” 

 

     “Great thing about being 18.” He smiled softly before starting to walk down the hallway again.

 

     Aphmau wondered if teachers really didn’t contact the parents when a student was 18 but then remembered she was gonna be late for P.E.

 

     Rushing towards the doors of the locker room, she pushed open the doors with a pant, “Aphmau!” Her coach said, causing her to silently groan. 

 

     “I know! I know, I’m getting ready.” She huffed out, going to her locker and trying to quickly open the lock. 

 

     “Where have you been?” Katelyn asked, seeing her panting while trying to get her shirt off while pulling at the lock. 

 

     “Gene, then Teony saw so I left and then I saw Aaron in the hall.” She told her struggling with her lock. 

 

     Katelyn looked at her confused, “Who’s Aaron?” She asked. 

 

     “Oh- a senior I sit with at lunch, he’s kinda quiet.” She described, pulling harshly at the locker’s lock. 

 

     Gently Lucinda pushed her out of the way, lightly pulling down on the lock, causing it to open magically. 

 

     The owner of the locker watched in awe, “What the heck?” She whispered, looking at Lucinda who was tying her hair back, with a soft smirk.

 

     “You think you’d know how to open the locks after being here for a year.” Lucinda teased her, looking at herself in the small locker mirror. 

 

     “It’s not my fault I keep getting the bad ones.” Aphmau rolled her eyes.

 

     “Didn’t you have a crowbar on yourself to open lockers?” Katelyn asked, confused.

 

     There was a light pout from Aphmau as she looked at Katelyn, “They took it from me when I got Kim’s locker open. Apparently it’s ‘dangerous’.” She put quotations around the word and sounded annoyed.

 

     Nana looked at her, “...Aphmau, you do know it’s dangerous to have that on you, right?” She asked softly.

 

     “I wasn’t hurting anyone with it, I was just breaking open lockers. These things get stuck all the time. Kim’s has been locked for like the first week of school already.” She changed as quickly as she could.

 

     Carefully Aphmau closed her gym locker before sighing, “You good?” Lucinda asked, pulling her shirt over. 

 

     “Yeah… just tired.” Aphmau told her, leaning against her locker. 

 

     “Stayed up too late?” Katelyn teased, causing Aphmau to lightly hit her in the arm. 

 

     Nana was applying sunscreen over her face to keep herself from burning outside on the soccer field, “How late did you stay up last night?”  

 

     “Only stayed up until like 11.” Aphmau said, crossing her arms. 

 

     “Still enough time to do stuff.” Nana whispered, applying some of the excess sunscreen to her arms. 

 

     “Nana’s got the right idea.” Lucinda laughed, winking at the junior, causing her to lightly blush and look away. 

 

     The girl lightly blushed before whispering, “ That’s not that I meant…”

 

     A loud whistle went off, causing them to flinch or cover their ears, “Alright! If you’re done, go ahead and go outside!” Their coach yelled out.

 

     “I’m gonna go get Kim.” Lucinda said, pushing off her locker and going to the bathroom at the side of the changing room.

 

     Kim on the other hand was getting changed into her gym uniform in the bathroom stall, she couldn’t bear to let everyone see her body.

 

     Actively she was in her underwear and bra, staring down at her own body in what anyone would recognize as shame. 

 

     “Irene…” She whispered, feeling around her stomach, “Am I getting bigger?” She asked herself.

 

     As much as she would like to look at the bathroom mirror, it would mean leaving the stall… So Kim wouldn’t do it. Just outside the stall she could hear the other girls gossiping and probably touching up their makeup. 

 

     Looking at her stomach again, she sucked in her stomach and saw how it curved in. It was a better look for her body instead of the slightly fuller size in her opinion.

 

     The only thing she had to eat for that day was some plain cereal but she still felt like she was gaining weight. 

 

     Why was she gaining weight? 

 

     Everything seemed to be getting bigger according to Kim and she couldn’t exactly figure out why.

 

     A loud knock on her stall was heard, “Kim babe! We gotta go!” Lucinda called from the other side.

 

     “Sorry!” Kim grabbed her shirt and quickly put it on before opening the stall door, “Sorry.” She said again to Lucinda who was looking at herself in the mirror.

 

     “It’s ok…” She whispered, wiping a part of her eyeliner to a clean line and staying perfectly still for it.

 

     Grabbing her school uniform hanging on a hook behind the stall door, Kim went next to Lucinda, “...Didn’t you say we have to go?” Kim asked.

 

     Lucinda hummed in agreement but was still frozen as her nail dragged under her winged eyeliner. 

 

     “...Ok.” Kim nodded, leaving the bathroom towards the rest of the locker room where the other girls were.

 

     “Hi Kim.” Aphmau smiled, grabbing a hair tie and holding her hair in a high ponytail style.

 

     “Hey.” Kim smiled back, opening her locker and trying to fold her clothes the best that she could.

 

     Going to her locker Nana leaned over slightly, “Do you want a snack?” She whispered to Kim. 

 

     Kim had a feeling Nana knew that she struggled with her eating, and would often try to give her food. In the mornings when Nana made food, she would try to get Kim to eat more than just a few of the baked goods that she brought. 

 

     “...No, I’m ok. Thank you though.” Kim whispered back, trying not to see the concerned look in Nana’s eyes.

 

     The coach hit the window they were behind, “Come on girls! Let’s go.” They shouted before sitting back at their desk.

 

     Coming out from the bathroom, Lucinda was fanning her face, “You ok?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “Yeah, I just wasn’t blinking.” Lucinda strained, “So I’m trying not to cry now, I was trying to fix my eye liner.” 

 

     Nana closed her locker, “We have to go. I don’t wanna keep getting yelled at.” Though she said that, she was still obviously waiting for her friends.

 

     She squished Nana’s face, “You’re so cute.” Lucinda told her, moving both their heads side to side in line with each other. 

 

     “Weirdos.” Katelyn slammed her locker closed and went out first, Aphmau right behind her.

 

     Lucinda grabbed her water bottle and a hair tie before pulling Kim with her as they walked next to Nana.

 

     “It’s way too hot to be playing anything.” Kim lightly fanned her face right as they got outside due to the heat. 

 

     A boy came over to them, bouncing a ball between his knees, “Hello beauties.” He smiled at the girls.

 

     “Gross.” Katelyn gagged. 

 

     He stuck his tongue out at her, “I wasn’t talking about you .” He mocked her.

 

     “Like you look any better.” She snapped at him.

 

     “You wanna go?” Laurence stepped towards her.

 

     Immediately Aphmau got between them, “We’re not fighting before P.E. it’s too hot and you’re gonna get grass stuck to you.”

 

     “...We settle this off school property.” Laurence pointed at Katelyn while backing up from her. 

 

     “Deal.” Katelyn huffed before their act fell and they just smiled at each other.

 

     Aphmau rolled her eyes before pushing her bangs back, “Irene it is hot…”

 

     He scoffed, “You’ve barely been outside a minute.” 

 

     Katelyn grabbed the soccer ball he was bouncing before dropping it, kicking it away from him, “Fetch.” She told him, pointing in the direction the ball had gone. 

 

     Laurence’s jaw dropped before running after the ball, “Katelyn.” Nana warned, pulling her hair up into a high ponytail. 

 

     “He’s having fun.” Katelyn dismissed, gesturing to the way Laurence was running to the ball and kicking it as soon as he was able.

 

     “I’ll see you ladies later, I gotta go to my class.” Lucinda said, starting towards the senior gym classes. 

 

     “Man, why can’t any of you be a sophomore?” Aphmau asked, looking at her sophomore class. 

 

     They seemed to just be walking the track, but she didn’t want to be running on the almost sandpaper like ground. 

 

     “It's ok Aph.” Katelyn told her, patting her back before pushing her towards the group of her own grade. 

 

     She turned back for a second, her junior friends only ushering her off too, “Screw you guys.” She grumbled under her breath.

 

     “Love you too.” Katelyn said after her before looking at Nana and Kim, “Alright, let’s go play some soccer.” 

 

     Kim silently groaned before Nana looped their arms together, “It won’t be so bad, you get to hang out with Laurence.” 

 

     “That’s supposed to make me feel better?” Kim asked, knowing she was gonna still have fun with Laurence. 

 

     Lightly Nana shrugged, smiling a bit at her to make her try to feel better after being outside for a few minutes. 

 

     From a distance, Nana saw Zane sitting on the bleachers huddled up into himself. He didn’t like to participate in gym. 

 

     His mom had scared the school with a lawsuit over not letting Zane ‘over-work himself’ during gym. So he got away with just sitting out. 

 

     Katelyn pushed them towards their gym group, Nana seeing a bit of the white haired boy in the other direction of Zane. 

 

     …

 

     Travis watched from afar, seeing kids come out from the gym and outside on the soccer and football fields. 

 

     It seemed like the girls got out later than the boys when it came to getting out of the locker room. Or maybe he was just uncomfortable being in the locker room himself and was trying to get out of there as soon as possible.

 

     So it left him people watching, not for very long though since his eyes would catch something more interesting to look at.

 

     He saw Nana come out from the doors and smiled softly, relaxing a bit. It didn’t matter that he hadn’t really talked with her, she was nice and that was enough. 

 

     “What are you doing?” His coach asked him, coming closer to the freshman. 

 

     “U-ummm.” Travis didn’t have an answer and just stared at his coach, fingers started to pick at each other.

 

     A girl came running up to him and grabbed his arm, “Do you wanna play with the frisbees?” She asked, smiling widely at him.

 

     When she got a good look at him, she honed in on his eyes. A weird shade of vibrant green, “Are you wearing contacts?” She bluntly questioned.

 

     She seemed to be bouncing in her spot and was biting her lip as if she was trying to keep in her excitement. Looking at the spot she was holding, he thought he could almost feel his blood flow stop in that arm. 

 

     “N-no?” Travis awkwardly answered, hoping that she wouldn’t ask about it anymore since he didn’t have a good answer for why his eyes were that shade of green.

 

     His dad just said he was allergic and Travis never seemed to question it afterwards.

 

     “Oh… your eyes are just a bit strange then.” She said bluntly and he looked away as if to hide his eye color, “I like them.” She added with a large smile.

 

     Lightly he nodded, hoping that was the end of the conversation since she made him slightly uncomfortable with how energetic she was.

 

     “Oh right!” She jumped, “Wanna play frisbee with us?”

 

     “U-umm…” He looked at his coach, hoping for a way out that he could just go hide in a bush somewhere.

 

     The coach looked between them before smiling, “Go ahead Travis.” 

 

     Slowly Travis nodded, the girl smiling before bringing him over to 2 other boys who seemed to be fighting. 

 

     Fighting was a strong word to use, they were throwing grass at each other while saying incoherent words. 

 

     Letting go of his arm, Travis could feel the blood rush back through his arm, “Guys!” The girl shouted at the others.

 

     “I-i’m Travis.” He nervously introduced. 

 

     “Dottie.” She said, shaking his hand frantically. 

 

     He looked at the top of her head to see a pair of ‘wolf ears’, “Here.” She said, handing him a colorful frisbee. 

 

     Before he could really understand what she was doing, another frisbee came hurling at him and he tried to dodge it. 

 

     “No! Not like that!” She laughed, running to where the frisbee had fallen, “You gonna catch it.” 

 

     The girl leaned down and grabbed the frisbee, “You don’t play with these often, do you?” She asked, pointing the frisbee at him. 

 

     Travis shook his head, unfamiliar with what to do around her. She seemed so energetic while moving. 

 

     Dottie nodded before looking at the 2 boys who were holding poses while staring at each other, “Rylan! Daniel!” She yelled. 

 

     Both of them looked at her, “You’re breaking our concentration.” One of them yelled, legs starting to tremble in the balancing position. 

 

     Stomping over to them, she grabbed their ears and pulled them towards where Travis was, “He doesn’t know how to frisbee.” 

 

     Rylan and Daniel, which ones were which he didn’t know, stared at him with wide eyes, “What a weenie.” 

 

     They both had poorly done dye jobs, one a gray-ish green while the other had a muted purple. Dottie’s hair was also dyed a brighter purple but it seemed more fresh and taken care of compared to the boys.

 

     Travis looked nervous, not knowing what to say, “Here.” Dottie handed the two boys a frisbee and stood away from them. 

 

     Looking between all of them, he saw all of them having a pair of those fake ‘wolf’ ears, “W-what’s with the ears?” He asked one of them. 

 

     They turned to him and basically scanned him, “We’re werewolves.” One of them said, sounding serious. 

 

     “O-oh…t-that’s cool.” Travis said slowly, looking around for Dottie but couldn’t find her immediately.

 

     One of them nodded before speaking, “I’m Daniel, that’s Rylan.” He said, pointing to the boy next to him. 

 

     “T-travis.” He told them, before getting hit in the head with one of the frisbees that came from Dottie.

 

     “Oh darn…” She whispered, “Sorry Travis!”

 

     He lightly rubbed the spot and looked at her, “I-it’s fine…” He mumbled, not knowing what else to say about it…

Chapter 6: No Kissing and Telling

Chapter Text

     “Hello gorgeous.” Lucinda complimented Nana sliding to be next to Nana in the lunch line. 

 

     “Hi.” She said cheerfully, waving at her even if she was less than a foot away, “What’s up?”

 

     She shrugged, “Oh you know, getting lunch.” Lucinda said, uninterested.

 

     Nana looked at her with a confused smile, “I don’t really understand why you get lunch here, you never like it.” She told her.

 

     “Because I like to talk to people in the lunch line.” She said, “And I have the money for it anyway.”

 

     “It’s because your mom works here.” Nana said.

 

     “That too, but that’s besides the point.” Lucinda waved her off, “If I get hungry I can just eat fruit.”

 

     Shaking her head at her playfully, Nana looked at her own tray, “You can get fruit individually.”

 

     Sighing, Lucinda bumped into her, getting in her space, “Ok enough with the filler conversation, tell me what’s going on.” She demanded.

 

     “What are you talking about?” Nana asked, not bothered by how close Lucinda was.

 

     “You know what I’m trying to do.” She told her as Nana pretended like she couldn’t hear Lucinda.

 

     She stared at Nana as she kept sliding down the line, but Nana didn’t comment on it. Instead she let Lucinda stay in her space, trying to get what she was trying to drag out, “So?” Lucinda tried again.

 

     Nana grabbed a peach and looked at Lucinda like she didn’t know what she was referring to, because she didn’t, “What?” Nana asked. 

 

     “Oh come on, you know what I’m talking about.” Lucinda pushed, picking up a small plate of mystery meat. 

 

     Lucinda sighed and spoke, “Who did I buy the condoms for?” She asked outright after Nana gave her a weird look.

 

     “Lucinda-” Nana hissed, not having expected her to actually say it during school, especially in the lunchroom, “Later.” 

 

     She smirked and looped her arm with the junior, “How about now? Behind the school.” She suggested. 

 

     “Now?” Nana asked, getting to the end of the lunch line, “Why now?” She questioned, trying to keep it down. 

 

     “Because it’s important someone knows about this stuff, and I doubt you’ve told anyone.” Lucinda said. 

 

     She tried to play it off, “I have other friends I tell secrets too.”

 

     A dramatic gasp left Lucinda and she put a hand to her chest, “You’re telling someone else your secrets?” 

 

     When Nana looked at her, she expected an over the top face of sheer horror but when she saw Lucinda’s eye watering, Nana stopped. “...No.” She confessed.

 

     The tears immediately went away and Lucinda smiled, “Oh- I knew you weren’t cheating on me.” 

 

     Nana’s mouth opened in shock, wanting to know why Lucinda would pretend to be sad just to get answers, “What was that for?” 

 

     “Because you were keeping secrets and friends don’t do that. We tell each other what boys they’re seeing.” Lucinda chuckled.

 

     Huffing, Nana turned away from her, “No way, not that I know you’re trying to manipulate me right now.

 

     As they got to the end of the lunch line, before Nana got to pay, Lucinda reached over and  laid for their lunch, “My treat, so now you owe me.” 

 

     Again her mouth opened in shock, “Lucinda!” She whined. 

 

     She had already owed Lucinda over the convenient store and now that she had paid for her lunch, there was no way out of it.

 

     “Fine…” Nana said, making the senior smile and start lightly jumping, “Can I at least go get my bag?” She asked, pointing to her bag at a table with Garroth and Laurence.

 

     Lucinda shooed her off, keeping the lunch tray off to the side so she would have to come back anyway.

 

     Nana ran up to the table, “Hey Nana-” Laurence started but she cut him off quickly, not wanting them to ask questions. 

 

     “I gotta hang out with Lucinda this lunch, I owe her for something. You guys gonna be cool on your own?” She spoke, grabbing her bag from the seat. 

 

     “What do you owe her for?” Garroth asked, trying to open a packet of baby carrots with his teeth.

 

     “Just something.” She vaguely told them, turning back, only to get startled by Kim, “Sorry Kim- I gotta go. I’ll see you later. Hey, make sure to eat, ok-?” 

 

     Kim stood there, confused as hell, watching Nana go towards Lucinda, “What happened?” She asked, setting her books down. 

 

     “I don’t know…” Laurence said, looking down at the stack of books on the table now, “I thought you said they were getting you a new lock today!”

 

     He had been carrying the girl’s books for over a week and was starting to get tired of it. Kim didn’t make him carry all of the heavy textbooks but he had felt sorry for her so he did it anyway. 

 

     She lightly flinched and sighed, looking tired, “Apparently they mean Wednesday of next week. Sooo…” 

 

     “Then we go back to Aphmau.” He told her but she shook her head, “Pretty sure Aphmau got the crowbar taken away.” Kim shot down.

 

     He groaned, head going back, “Fine, let’s just go get lunch.” He told her, getting up and grabbing her hand but she was clearly trying to get out of his hold, “We eat Kim!” He playfully snipped.

 

     ‘ I do not .’ She told herself but didn’t say it outloud so he wouldn’t interrogate her on why she hated eating.

 

     Katelyn finally got out of the lunch line and sat beside Garroth, “Where’d Nana go?” She asked, “I could have sworn I saw her just a second ago.”

 

     “I guess she owes Lucinda and they’re gonna go do stuff.” He tried to explain, not actually knowing what they were doing. 

 

     When Katelyn stared at him with a confused look, he just put another baby carrot in his mouth and looked away. 

 

     “You’re being weird pretty boy.” She said slowly... 

 

     …

 

     “Alright, sit.” Lucinda said, pulling Nana before pushing her to sit on the ground, dropping her own tray out of the way. 

 

     Nana looked up at her, slightly nervous, “I don’t know if here is the best idea-” Nana tried, “What if someone hears?” She asked.

 

     “No one even comes back here, and if they do- we can see them before they get too close.” Lucinda told her, gesturing that they were against a long wall. 

 

     “But do we really have to have this conversation?” Nana asked.

 

     “If you get pregnant on my watch, I gotta know who’s paying child support.” She said, sitting herself down in front of the junior. 

 

     It was a blunt statement and took Nana by surprise. Where did that idea come from? Condoms were being used, Lucinda knew that.

 

     “Can we even eat out here-” Nana tried to ask but Lucinda waved her off, “This year we’re allowed to sit outside- now come on!”

 

     She scoffed, “What about you? How do I know you’re not getting pregnant?” Nana crossed her arms and tilted her head at Lucinda.

 

     Lucinda scoffed back, “Why would I get pregnant?” 

 

     “Ivan.” Nana said simply and watched Lucinda’s smirk fall into an almost lightly embarrassed one cringe.

 

     “How did you know?” Lucinda asked, sitting straight, getting ready to confess to her scandalous crimes since there was no way out.

 

     “I saw him in your car when we were at the gas station.” Nana remembered, looking at Lucinda with disappointment, “I thought you said you guys were over.” 

 

     She sighed, “Desperate times call for desperate measures.” She smiled weakly, knowing she was being a hypocrite. 

 

     “So… how long?” Nana asked, leaning back against the school building and wanting to know Lucinda had been keeping this secret.

 

     “6 inches.” Lucinda joked, causing Nana to fake gag and hit her shoulder, “Gross, you know I didn’t mean that.” 

 

     “Yeah, yeah, uhhh... 4 months? Just about?” Lucinda told her, making Nana think about what she was doing a few months ago.

 

     “In junior year?” Nana guessed.

 

     “Yeah… right at the end. During prom.” Lucinda agreed, thinking about how she was ‘swooned’ outside near a soda machine. 

 

     Not really swooned, she had snuck in a few drinks and got slightly tipsy with her ex boyfriend at the time.

 

     “Ew.” Nana shivered at the thought.

 

     “Yeah, really gross. Back to your problem.” Lucinda pushed the side conversation out of the way, “Who’s risking you getting pregnant?” 

 

     “I’m not gonna get pregnant .” Nana hushed, peeking around to see if anyone had heard what they were talking about, “You bought me condoms, remember?”

 

     Sighing deeply,  Lucinda shook her head, “I didn’t even know you were active. I knew you had- because you asked me what kind to use- but I thought that was a one and done kind of thing.”

 

     “Well it was .” Nana played with her nails, “And then we just kept doing it… that’s kinda it. We’re not really dating or anything.”

 

     Lucinda scoffed, “Yeah I’ve heard that one before, when?” She repeated. 

 

     “Just over the summer.” Nana answered.

 

     “With who?” 

 

     “Luci-” “Nana, I’ma need to know who I need to track down if you decide not to come to me for condoms again.” Lucinda cut her off.

 

     Pouting, Nana crossed her arms and argued, “I’m not gonna do that again.” 

 

     Mockingly, Lucinda nodded before, “Guess why we don’t see Lily anymore?” 

 

     Her eyes went wide at what Lucinda had said, “That’s why she’s not here this year? I thought she was just suspended!” 

 

     “That too, but she got pregnant first, then got kicked out for smoking in the bathroom to ‘naturally abort’ the baby. Some random shit she saw online.” Lucinda sighed in annoyance. 

 

     “...Did it work?” Nana asked, wondering if that was an actual way to get rid of a baby by yourself. 

 

     “Kinda. It’s weird, either way, she never had the baby.” Lucinda shrugged before shaking her head, “We’re getting off topic, who is he?” 

 

     “He’s no one, really!” Nana rushed out. 

 

     “Then tell me!” Lucinda laughed, slightly annoyed, “I just wanna make sure you’re alright with this guy.” 

 

     Nana knew if she said anything about him she would be looked down on. No one liked him, only his family and Nana.

 

     Even then, she didn’t exactly like him. He was just someone she thought she liked, but soon realized she just liked the idea of him. Once she had figured it out though, it seemed too far to go back. He liked being close to her and found romantic feelings for her. 

 

     Sometimes he would say morbid things and she thought about if he would do anything to hurt her. Then she realized that he didn’t even seem strong enough to do anything he was talking about. 

 

     In all honesty, Zane scared Nana

 

     They both just stared at each other, well Lucinda was at Nana because Nana was just staring off into space, “Well?” Lucinda pushed. 

 

     Lightly Nana shook her head of the thought, “Sorry?” 

 

     Lucinda saw the reaction, “Babe, should I be worried?” 

 

     “No Lucinda-” “Then why can’t you tell me? We share everything. You had your first period with me.” Lucinda bargained. 

 

     It was true Nana got her period at homecoming and Lucinda had to take her home so they could wash the blood out of her dress. 

 

     She started fixing her school skirt and her sitting position, “He goes here… and no one really likes him.”

 

     “Balto?” Lucinda tried, trying to think of people that their friend group didn’t like. 

 

     “No he’s-...A brother of a friend?” She clued, hoping Lucinda would think of everyone but the guy she was quietly hooking up with. 

 

     “A brother of a friend?” Lucinda repeated, unsure of where to go with that information, “Come on- why can’t you just tell me.” 

 

     Nana’s eyes wandered away from Lucinda and onto the hallway a bit away from them. Right at that moment, a white haired boy came out from one of the doors. 

 

     His head went around before realizing the area had nothing he needed and started fidgeting with his tie.

 

     “Travis!” Nana yelled, waving her hand at the freshman, who seemed to be lost in and panicking. 

 

     He had almost head back inside before turning around and almost crying to see a familiar face, a friendly one at that, “N-nana.” He breathed out. 

 

     Travis had been walking around since first lunch started, thinking he had finally gotten his schedule down. 

 

     Shamefully proven wrong by the teacher scolding him, saying how he’s in the wrong class and his class across the school. The boy looked conflicted, wanting to rush over to her but unsure if they were close enough to do that. 

 

     Nana smiled at the frantic kid, getting up and going to him, seeing a way out for her too, “Wha-?” Lucinda huffed, “Nana!” She whined.

 

     Ignoring Lucinda, Nana went up to him and gently asked, “What are you doing out? Do you have first lunch?” 

 

     “N-no, I don’t. I-I have second-” He told her, tugging on his tie harshly as if to fix his breathing.

 

     She watched him pull at his tie, “I-i got lost and I don't know where my next class is- and I-” He stuttered out, taking in a shaky breath at the end. 

 

     Gently Nana grabbed his hands away from messing with his tie, “It’s alright, I can take you to your next class, ok?” 

 

     “Oh- but-” Lucinda said, having thought she put the pieces together about Nana’s mystery friend with benefits. 

 

     “O-oh Nana you don’t have to-!” He started to say but stopped when she held her hand out in front of him. 

 

     “It’s alright, I am a part of the mentor club afterall and just because it’s not the first week doesn’t mean I can’t still help you.” She told him.

 

     He sighed but smiled at her, “T-thank you.” 

 

     She smiled at the younger and helped fix his tie, “Try not to worry so much, I’ll tell the teacher I pulled you away or something.” 

 

     Quickly he nodded, ready to follow her, “Lucinda, we’ll take later, alright? I promise.” She told the senior. 

 

     Lucinda shook her head, taking the peach from Nana’s tray, “Nana, you know I’m just looking out for you. I love you babe.” 

 

     The junior grabbed her bag anyway and flattened her skirt, “I love you too Luci. I promise I’m ok. I’ll tell you if something happens.” Nana told her, smiling. 

 

     Travis could feel the tension between them, but it was more comforting than other nerve racking situations he’s seen. 

 

     Both girls held out their hands, just to hold them for a moment, “...Fine, but if he’s doing something bad to you-” Lucinda said, looking at her worriedly. 

 

     “I’ll tell you first, I promise.” Nana reassured, smiling when Lucinda kissed the back of her hand and let go. 

 

     “Go, take the kid to his class.” Lucinda said, shooing them off. 

 

     Nana looked at Travis before starting to walk back into the school, “What class do you have?” She asked. 

 

     “U-uhh.” He stuttered, pulling out his schedule from a pocket in his backpack, “H-here.” He pushed the paper towards her.

 

     She looked it over for a moment before thinking how to get there the fastest, “Why haven’t you gotten your schedule down yet? It’s been two weeks. Didn’t they send out a school package?” She asked gently, trying not to scare him.

 

     Travis was trying to think about what Lucinda and Nana were talking about. They were close, clearly, the first time he saw them talk was over Lucinda buying condoms for Nana. 

 

     The rest of the conversation was playing over in his head. Lucinda had been worried about Nana and made it seem like Nana should be cautious. Was Nana in a bad situation with someone? “Hm? Travis?” Nana said, looking up at him, lightly nudging the boy. 

 

     He shook his head, “I-i was homeschooled for the most part. So I think they just skipped over me.” 

 

     Nana smiled softly, “Alright, we can take the passage by the stairs and that will only take like 3 minutes.” 

 

     “N-nana?” Travis spoke, tapping the older on the shoulder. 

 

     “Yes?” She responded, looking up at him since he was taller than her, only to see him looking nervous again, “What’s wrong?” 

 

     He started to pull at his tie again, “A-are you alright? I-is someone… hurting you?” He whispered, not looking at the girl and instead at his shoes. 

 

     While she didn’t know much about Travis, she could see that he was a ball of nerves and what little he had heard scared him. 

 

     “Hey,” She snapped her fingers in front of him, wanting him to look at her, “I’m alright, just some personal problems that I put myself in.” 

 

     It wasn’t a direct answer to his question, causing him to pull at his tie more, starting to freak himself out with what Nana was doing. 

 

     “Y-you didn’t answer.” He pointed out, starting to panic. 

 

     She bit her lip, seeing how fragile he really was at anything, “Travis. No one is hurting me, alright?” She spoke softly. 

 

     “B-but what you and Lucinda were just talking about-” He pointed towards the outside doors where Lucinda probably still was. 

 

     “She’s just worried about me, but nothing is happening, I have no bruises, no scars, nothing. ” Nana rubbed his arms. 

 

     “T-that doesn’t mean you’re not getting hurt.” He panicked, “Hurt is anything , emotional, physical, psychological-” He took in a pained breath.

 

     “Travis.” Nana stopped him, “I’m not getting hurt, in any way .” She promised, trying to convince the freshman. 

 

     After a moment he calmed down, “T-then what was-?” “She just thought something was going on, nothing was happening.” She lied. 

 

     They stared at each other for a moment before Nana hooked her arm around him, “Let’s just go to class, alright? We can talk about it later if you want.” 

 

     “...W-who is it?” He quietly asked. 

 

     “A… friend.” She told him slowly, not knowing really what to call Zane. 

 

     She lightly rubbed his arm, “Why don’t we just get to class? Do you have a club after school?” She asked, trying to change the subject. 

 

     He shook his head quickly, “I-I usually go with Dante, he’s in the baseball club. S-so I just kinda sit off to the side and do homework.” 

 

     “Why don’t you come to my club then? It's hosted in the cooking club. We mostly just cook for a few hours. Anything we want.” She offered. 

 

     “I-is that ok?” He asked, getting nervous at the fact of going somewhere wasn’t supposed to go.” 

 

     Nana nodded, “Of course, I usually run the club so it’s alright with me. Ok? So if you come see me after school, I’ll bake you something.” 

 

     Travis just quietly sighed, “W-what room is it in?” 

 

     “I’ll come find you, just go to where Garroth plays baseball after school.” She told him, “Let’s just get you to class.” 

 

     “O-ok…” He nodded, allowing her to pull him to his next class…

 

     …

 

     Dante was rambling about the baseball club while Travis played with his fingers, “I swear to Irena Travis! It was amazing! And could you hear everyone gasp?” He asked Travis. 

 

     Half of what he had said was a lie. The ball Dante was talking about wasn’t an amazing one… but it did get everyone to gasp. 

 

     Garroth had thrown him an easy ball, Travis had been realizing that no one seemed to have faith in Dante. So to make him look better, Garroth had been throwing him easy ones, getting easier and easier as practices went on.

 

     He had never spoken to Garroth but Dante had dragged him to enough of the practices to know the captain's name.

 

     This specific ball had ricocheted and went so far away from the rest of the field that they just got a new ball. It just surprised everyone that someone could be so cocky but so terrible at the sport they spoke lightly of.

 

     “Y-yup…” Travis kicked at a rock that had somehow found its way onto the bleachers. 

 

     Travis was sitting in the very front of the bleachers, not wanting to walk up and down for when he had to go to the bathroom.

 

     It made it easy for Dante to run over to him to dramatically retell a story Travis had actively seen in front of him. 

 

     “Travis!” Someone yelled and both looked over to the side gate that led to the baseball field. Nana stood there, waving at him.

 

     “...Is that the girl from the store?” Dante asked.

 

     “U-uh yeah.” Travis picked up his bag and started walking towards her.

 

     “Where are you going?” Dante followed him from the other side of the fence that blocked the audience from the field. 

 

     Turning to him, Travis pointed at Nana, “S-she invited me to the cooking club. S-so I thought I was just gonna go hang out in there.” 

 

     “Nana!” Garroth yelled, running over to her, a baseball bat still in his hands but Nana didn’t even flinch. 

 

     “You are?” Dante asked, seeming disappointed.

 

     “Y-yeah but- we can still walk home together.” Travis told him, still walking in the direction of the girl.

 

     Dante grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back, “Are you trying to get with her? Cause I don't think that's going to happen. She’s a bit out of your league.” He jumped to conclusions.

 

     “W-what? N-no! D-dante, she invited me, and I want to go.” Travis shook his head, clearly uncomfortable with the idea. 

 

     “...Ok if you say so.” Dante let go of him, “Go cook or something.” 

 

     Sighing, Travis went over to Nana who was excitedly talking with Garroth, “No really, I think she wants to ask you to help but doesn’t want to bother Zane.” Garroth told her.

 

     “Oh that sounds so fun though, your mom is a good cook.” Nana smiled at him before looking at Travis, “Ready?” 

 

     “Y-yeah.” Travis nodded, playing with his backpack straps.

 

     Garroth smiled at Travis, “You stealing him?” 

 

     “Just for a bit. I wanted to show Travis the cooking club.” She told Garroth who only shrugged, “He’s not in my club so I got no rein on him.” 

 

     “Thanks Garroth, I’ll see you later.” Nana waved goodbye as she walked back into the school with Travis following quickly behind her.

 

     When she slowed down so he could stand next to her, she asked, “So I’m just gonna carry on in my club but I’m sure you can try the end result.” 

 

     “W-what are you going to make?” Travis asked. 

 

     “Thinking muffins.” She answered and Travis smiled softly since she seemed so well put together and calm, it made him calm…

Chapter 7: Sugar for Nerves

Chapter Text

 

     Travis watched as Dante shoved the school work in his backpack, not caring if it got crumpled.

 

     “Bye Travis.” Dante said, “Have fun making out with Nana.” He teased before running off to baseball practice. 

 

     It was something Dante had started assuming Travis did after school and lying about the cooking club. The whole joke made Travis uncomfortable since he barely knew Nana and only saw her as a friend.

 

     He was sure it was mutual since she only ever spoke to him as a friend and he didn’t find any implications… or maybe he wasn’t looking correctly. Relationships never were really Travis’s thing, the concept seemed weird to him but he enjoyed the idea of friends. 

 

     And he considered Nana his friend. 

 

     Dante didn’t mind that Travis wasn’t ever coming with him to the baseball club anymore, which then started the joke. After the first week of Travis not following him, Dante seemed to have accepted it.

 

     They still walked home together and hung out whenever they could. But Travis wasn’t against the distance, he had Nana to keep him company for the time that Dante gave to the baseball club. 

 

     In fact, Dante seemed to be pushing for Travis to go to the cooking club and away from the baseball practices. Even the times where the cooking club was closed after school, Dante didn’t talk to Travis.

 

     The boy lightly waved to his friend, slowly putting his chromebook in his bag and zipping it up afterwards. He didn’t even try going after Dante to really say bye since he had to go the other way anyway.

 

     “Close the door on the way out Travis will ya?” His teacher said, leaving before Travis could say anything. 

 

     Picking up his bag, he went towards the light switch of the room and turned it off before walking out. A good amount of the students had left or were in their clubs already, leaving the halls empty and bare. 

 

     Standing alone in the hallway, he looked up and down the hallway, trying to suppress the need to run to his next class out of paranoia. 

 

     “O-ok…” He whispered to himself, trying to think about why he was paranoid. 

 

     When Travis was younger his dad often would grab him in the hallways before taking him to his office.

 

     As much as Travis tried to push it deep deep down, he knew his dad would do strange experiments on him as a child. 

 

     His dad was a professor at the local university who taught about human anatomy that would use Travis to test small theories. To try to get away from his dad, he would look down the hallway multiple times before running to where he needed to go. 

 

     Travis knew that’s why he was so anxious all the time, the unexpectancy and irrationality of his dad. 

 

     Being homeschool for most of his life didn’t help with it. It made everything so much worse since he rarely left the house.

 

     He pulled at his tie, loosening it and tightening it back and forth. A new tic started to form in the act of cutting off his air. 

 

     After he held his breath for over a minute, trying to let his paranoia leave, he got out of the door frame, “Ok- ok- ok-”  

 

     The cooking club wasn’t so far that he couldn’t get there in under 2 minutes but he kept looking behind him as if something was there. 

 

     Nana was always nice to him during the cooking club, and outside of it. She let him eat whatever they had made that day while also sometimes helping him on homework. 

 

     Quickly he had realized that everyone liked Nana and rarely had anything bad to say about her. One of his earlier thoughts about hanging out with Nana was that it was out of pity, but it hadn’t.

 

     It was just how she was, friendly with everyone and anyone. He had heard sayings of her giving food out during the mornings sometimes when she came in early enough but he hadn’t ever gotten there before her.

 

     Lightly he yawned, seeing parts of the theater door to his right, causing him to stop in front of it. 

 

     He had thought about joining the theater club when he first got to the school and saw the booth but his anxiety didn’t let him. Though he’s always loved acting and theater in general, always wanting to have been in a school play. 

 

     There was never an opportunity for him as he was homeschooled for a large part of his life, only getting 8th grade in actual school, letting him meet Dante. 

 

     Dante had kept on harassing the girls in their class and to try to stop the problem, the teacher put him in the back of the class with Travis.

 

     Travis had sat alone at a table for a large part of the school year, isolating himself by accident after having passed out in the middle of class. 

 

     That day his dad had taken a little too much blood for a test causing him to be loopy at school and not eat enough sugar to bounce back.

 

     The school had the nurse look at him and called his dad but got no answer so they had called an ambulance. Nothing came of it though, apparently no one found it suspicious that a 13 year old had lost so much blood that he passed out.

 

     It gained him a reputation of being weird and unhealthy which led to no one wanting to sit with him.

 

     But for Dante it was great to have a recluse as a friend. It let Dante do whatever he wanted to with Travis since he had no one else to talk to. 

 

     They had mostly watched movies when getting to know each other, Dante liking the violent and action scenes. 

 

     Travis liked the movies for how people were portrayed, stories and realism. He did like a good story that was consistent. 

 

     The only reason Travis even got into middle school was because his dad had gotten a better position at the university while also getting more hours.

 

     Since he was mostly gone, he didn’t want to leave Travis alone, sending him to middle school for his final year before going to Phoenix Drop. 

 

     So while standing outside the door to the theater club, it gave him time to think about how he would have liked being in theater if he was in school longer.

 

     But also, probably not. His anxiety would take him over and he probably would pass out if he had to audition for anything.

 

     In his own thoughts, he didn’t fully register when the door opened. It revealed the same girl who had hit him in the head with a ball during the club fair. 

 

     He had learned from Nana that her name was Katelyn and that she was captain of the volleyball team. Which explained the perfect shot at his head.

 

     It didn’t explain why Dante thought that Travis would get along well with her or want to be seen in a relationship. She was somewhat aggressive and scared Travis more than he would have liked. 

 

     The cooking club was just down the hall, giving him a way out, but he stood still near the doors of the club. His feet wouldn’t move, he learned to freeze when scared. 

 

     Katelyn was still turnt towards the inside of the room, laughing with some of the other kids in the club. 

 

     Travis immediately started to pick at the end of his tie, the paranoia gone as he knew it wasn’t his dad. Now it was replaced with anxiety of what she would do to him if he pissed her off accidently. 

 

     When she turned towards him, Katelyn seemed startled, “Irene dude! Don’t do that.” She told him. 

 

     “S-sorry.” He whispered, hands not letting go of the end of his tie.

 

     She stared at him, wondering why he wasn’t moving before jumping, “Oh! Sorry, do you need to get in?” Katelyn asked, pointing towards the inside and moving out of the way.

 

     He shook his head and backed up, “N-no, sorry.” Travis went down the rest of the hallway towards the cooking club.

 

     “Weirdo…” Katelyn said, no hostility behind it and left the theater club to go back to her actual club, volleyball. 

 

     Katelyn had remembered the kid, knowing how the volleyball sounded when it smacked the back of his head. He went down almost immediately and stayed on the floor for a few extra seconds, as if in shock.

 

     She thought he had weirdly green eyes but knew better than to ask about it. It had been right after she almost knocked the kid out.

 

     There was a feeling that she had scared the kid and that excused the strange interaction. She had apologized but he seemed so lost in thought that she didn’t think he heard it. 

 

     Travis looked down the hallway one more time before quickly opening the door to the cooking club. He sighed when it was closed and leaned against it, looking around the rest of the room.

 

     “Hey, you ok?” Nana asked, washing her hands in a nearby sink.

 

     “S-sorry…” He whispered, going to a small table in the corner of the class where Nana had dubbed it ‘Judge Travis’. 

 

     Of course Travis would crumble when one of the members brought over a baked good to be ‘judged’. Though the club knew he wasn’t qualified to judge anything, they thought it was fun to watch him eat their food. 

 

     All their food was so good, he’s found liking sweets too because of it. He wasn’t allowed a lot of sugar when he was younger or now, so being able to have treats after school was a blessing from Irene. 

 

     “There’s nothing to be sorry for Travis, what’s wrong?” Nana asked, going to his side while drying her hands with a cloth. 

 

     “I-it’s nothing, really.” He shook his head, sitting down in the desk and grabbing his chromebook out of his bag.

 

     Nana gently sighed, letting it go, “Well we’re making caramel corn today, do you want any?” She offered, leaning down to look at the kid. 

 

     Travis looked up at her slowly, still not actually used to being asked if he wanted sweets. They usually just came over to him and gave him a bowl, “I-i’m alright Nana, I just wanna finish some homework.” He tried to turn down. 

 

     She huffed, “Fine but tell me when you want some.” She told him, straightening her back to look at her little class. 

 

     “Alright! Guys today’s the day we make caramel corn! And I thought it would be fun to put a movie on, any suggestions?” She asked.

 

     “Midnight!” One of the girls yelled.

 

     Shrugging, Nana spoke, “Fine, but no fights on who’s better.” She told them…

 

     …

 

     The older girl watched Travis from afar, holding a large bowl of caramelized corn, planning to give him some. 

 

     She was worried about him but didn’t know if she should be. Naturally he was just twitchy and shaky, at least she had only seen him like that.

 

     It was like this every time he saw her, his eyes would visibly flicker around often as if something was gonna get him. 

 

     “Nana? Do you want a bowl?” One of the members asked, holding out a paper bowl from the stack they kept in the cupboards. 

 

     “Yes, thank you.” She said sweetly, causing the member to blush lightly and nod, quickly walking away. 

 

     For a moment she still stood, wondering if she should bother the kid from his studies since he seemed to be focused. He always ate whatever they gave him and somewhat fast like he hadn’t eaten.

 

     By muscle memory she poured some of the popcorn into the bowl, before going over to the studying boy. 

 

     “Here.” Nana said, setting a small bowl of caramel popcorn in front of him, “Eat something, ok?” 

 

     He looked at the bowl before looking back at her, “T-thank you…” He said, slowly pulling the bowl closer to himself. 

 

     The girl smiled before asking, “What are you working on?” 

 

     “J-just some science.” He said, lowering his screen back a bit so she could see he was actually doing his work. 

 

     Just glancing over the homework Nana saw how detailed Travis was when it came to science. He had a paragraph for each answer and seemed to have doubled the length of the document with it.

 

     “Who’s your science teacher?” Nana asked.

 

     “M-ms. Hyria.” He answered, looking between Nana and the homework, “W-Why? I-is it wrong?” 

 

     She giggled, “No Travis, I’m sure it’s right. I don’t really remember my freshman science class.” 

 

     “O-oh…” He whispered, picking at the back of his school tie.

 

     Noticing it, she tried to change the subject, “You said your teacher is Lucinda’s mom?” She asked, causing Travis to look at her confused, “Ms. Hyria? Your science teacher? Or did you say someone else?” Nana asked him. 

 

     Travis slowly nodded, “T-that’s her mom?” 

 

     “Yup. She’s cool, she does freshman science and chemistry.” Nana listed on her fingers, “What’s freshman science again?”

 

     “B-biology.” He answered.

 

     “Can’t remember a thing, but I’m taking chemistry right now.” She told him, “She’s pretty easy as long as you do your work.”  

 

     “I-i think she likes me…” Travis whispered, not having seen any harshness whenever the teacher talked with him.

 

     Pointing to the computer screen, specifically at a long paragraph for an answer, “Yeah she’s gonna like you, you write whole answers. She’d be happy with 1 sentence, you give her 5.” 

 

     He looked at her nervously, “D-do you think it’s too much? D-dante says it’s too much.” He asked her.

 

     “It’s perfect Travis. You’re probably secretly getting extra credit for it.” She explained, remembering how Lucinda told her how to get bonus points without actually doing anything. 

 

     “O-ok…” He turned his computer back to himself. 

 

     Nana sighed in content as she watched him pick apart two popcorn pieces that had gotten stuck together. He seemed calmer now, his hands were still shaking but his leg was bouncing slower.

 

     Taking a look at his hair she saw his roots had grown out, showing a blondish brown color. Her hair was also grown out because she had been busy with school and wanted to redo it with Lucinda.

 

     “You ever wanna redye your hair? Your roots are showing.” She asked, a finger pointing towards his hair. 

 

     Though the action was barely anything Travis fought the urge to lean back from her, wanting to trust the older teenager as she’s been nothing but nice to him.  

 

     “Hmm?” He hummed, not actually having heard what she said. 

 

     “These are grown out, do you want me to dye them?” She repeated, grabbing a few strands to examine.  

 

     Travis shook his head carefully and the hair she was barely holding was let go, “N-no thank you Nana, my hair is already kinda dead. I-i’d rather get my natural hair back.” 

 

     Nana just nodded understandingly, “Alright, your natural hair looks nice too.” She smiled at the golden brown color, “Did you get the dye professionally?”

 

     From the looks of it, the answer was no. His hair looked slightly burnt as if it was someone’s first time. She had dyed her own hair enough to know what to look out for and his hair was one of them.

 

     Maybe if she tried to shape it, it would stay in the position even if it was straight up. 

 

     “O-oh no it was Dante, he wanted to dye his and mine for his birthday and I didn’t really know now to tell him no…” He explained, pulling down a strand to look at it too. 

 

     “And now your hair is kinda fried, leave the bleach in too long?” Nana asked, looking closer at his hair. 

 

     Lightly he shrugged, “I-i don’t know. D-dante just read some random pinterest post.” He told her. 

 

     Finally the name had clicked for her even though he had said it multiple times and seen the two together, “Dante? Like, Gene’s brother Dante, that Dante?” 

 

     “H-how does everyone know Dante? L-lucinda knew him too!” Travis asked, sounding confused but panicked. 

 

     Nana laughed lightly, “Gene, it’s all Gene. He brings him up enough with Dante’s wild shenanigans. He’s mentioned you a few times I think too, I just never connected those dots.”

 

     He still didn’t want to know what Gene had said about him, but Nana didn’t seem to be displeased with him so it could have been worse.

 

     “It was mostly just Dante. He tried to flirt with me I think a few days ago.” She finished, brushing off the subject. 

 

     “D-dante or Gene?” Travis asked, looking surprised. 

 

     “Dante. Gene I think tried once? Or maybe he was just making fun of me, I’m never sure.” She chuckled. 

 

     Travis sighed, embarrassed that Dante somehow already did that to Nana. With the jokes Dante made about him and Nana, he thought Dante wouldn’t do that, “I-i’m sorry Nana. D-dante is always doing this stuff to girls. A-and I’ve tried to get him to stop-” He tried to apologize. 

 

     It was how they met after all and after being written up multiple times for sexual harassment and being forced to sit in the back of the class, Travis thought Dante would have seen it was a horrible thing to do. 

 

     Again she laughed, “It’s ok Travis. I shouldn’t be surprised by him because of how Gene acts… Though Gene was always more of a tormenting type of flirting.”

 

     “S-still, it’s wrong.” He whispered, hand coming up to his tie again.

 

     She saw how the discussion seemed to bring him down, “Don’t worry Travis, a lot of the girls here don’t do anything with freshmen because of kids like Dante.” 

 

     “D-do I do that?” Travis was horrified at the thought of himself being like Dante.

 

     Nana let out a laugh before realizing he wasn’t kidding, “Travis, no. You’re like- the only guy I know that hasn’t made a pass at me, at least not in a serious matter.” 

 

     “O-oh…” He gripped his tie harshly in relief that he wasn’t accidentally making passes towards Nana.

 

     “Travis, don’t worry about that. I don’t think you will ever be like Dante and if you do… Aphmau will handle it.” Nana threatened but it was only cheerful with no underlying lies.

 

     Tightening his tie more, it cut off his air, “O-ok.” 

 

     Sighing at the action Nana tried to backtrack the conversation, “Anyway, do you wanna help me dye my hair?” 

 

     “Huh?” He stared at her confused. 

 

     “Well my roots are coming in too. And I was gonna redo it with Katelyn, Lucinda and Aphmau… You wanna come?”

 

     He wanted to say no, but didn’t know how, “I-I don’t know Nana.” 

 

     “Why not? You’re friends with me and Aphmau. And it’s gonna be at Aphmau’s house.” Nana tried, “Please? I think it'll be fun.” 

 

     “A-alright…” He was weak when it came to making people happy. It was so much earlier to do what they wanted and deal with the consequences. 

 

     She clapped, “Yay! It’s gonna be so fun. Because we usually get the hair dye out of the way but we need to keep it in for like 30 minutes or sometimes a few hours so we usually just watch movies.” 

 

     By the way Nana was putting it, he could stand a few hours of that, he would just stay in a corner while the girls talked.

 

     “And my hair needs it. You can see my real hair and I can’t stand it. You’re really supposed to do it every like- 4 to 8 weeks but, we forget.” She jokingly spoke but Travis didn’t see it that way, 

 

     “W-what’s with your hair?” He asked, wondering if it was allowed to even ask that. 

 

     It seemed personal to her and even if he did hang out with her after school, maybe she didn’t see him as an actual friend.

 

     “Oh, just… something.” She twirled a strand of hair between her fingers, “I just like to stand out, you know?”

 

     “I-I’m sorry.” Travis put his hands in his lap, trying to stop his leg from bouncing, “I-I shouldn’t have asked-” 

 

     Nana quickly swatted her hands in front of him, “No- no- Travis that’s not what I meant- My hair isn’t anything special. I just like the color and all my friends have dyed hair, so it makes a fun sleepover.” 

 

     “I-It’s a sleepover?” He tightened the chokehold his tie had on him.

 

     Her head went back with a soft sigh, “No Travis. It’s a day thing. Sometimes we do have a sleepover and do it though.” She explained gently.

 

     His hand didn’t move from the tie and she could just barely see him breathing, “You gotta stop doing that.” She told him.

 

     “Doing what?” He asked, but it sounded strained.

 

     “Whatever you’re doing with your tie, it looks like you’re choking yourself.” She pointed towards his hands around his tie.

 

     Letting go and pulling down the tie enough for airflow, he looked at his computer screen in embarrassment, “S-sorry… b-bad habit.” 

 

     Turning to the rest of her club, she huffed and told him to eat and that they’ll talk about dying her hair later.

 

     He watched her go to her club and picked up another caramel popcorn, turning it over in his fingers before eating it.

 

     Oh if he was allowed to just eat Nana’s sweets all day…

Chapter 8: Ro'Meaves Household

Chapter Text

     Zane had walked home from school, Garroth offered to drive him but Zane knew that he was gonna go pick up Vylad. 

 

     He didn’t like Vylad, he didn’t like Garroth either but he could stand being in the same school as him. 

 

     Somewhat. They mostly stood out of each other’s ways and chose not to be associated with the other.

 

     Unlocking the house with his key, he pushed the door in and stepped into the warm house. His mom always left the heat on for when they all came home since she also hated the cold.

 

     On the counter of the kitchen, he saw a small tray of cupcakes that his mom had probably made before she left and quickly kicked off his shoes.

 

     Taking off his black mask, he tried to see which ones had the best looking frosting before grabbing one. His mom was good when it came to baking but liked Nana’s baking more.

 

     Zane smiled to himself when he had picked out the best one and ran upstairs with his school bag. Once in his room, which was left dark with minimal light being let in by his dark curtains, he slammed the door closed.

 

     No one else was home, so he didn’t have to worry about the noise. Usually Garroth was blamed for door slams anyway.

 

     Setting the cupcake wrapper on his desk he ate the last bit of the cupcake, having eaten most of it while going up the stairs. 

 

     “I should have gotten another…” He whispered to himself, not bothering to go back downstairs. 

 

     He had a very strong sweet tooth, unsure of where it had come from. His mom had a knack for always having sweets around the house for him specifically. 

 

     And with Nana’s endless love of sweets, it gave him another outlet to just gorge himself on sugar. 

 

     Looking at the top of his door, he saw a shelf full of colorful ponies. The only actual color in his room besides black and gray. 

 

     “Hi girlies.” He said, grabbing a chair and putting it in front of his door so he could stand on it and see the ponies. 

 

     Once at eye level with his favorite, Pinkie Cake, he smiled at her, “Excuse me Pinkie.” He whispered. 

 

     As carefully as he could, he pushed the pony out of the way to show a ‘My Little Horsies’ themed music box. 

 

     Opening the music box, he saw a cigarette box, “I’m almost out.” He said, taking the box out and feeling how light it was getting. 

 

     It was a habit Zane was starting to form, he found the pack in the back of the school under the bleachers, hidden away. 

 

     He was sure it was someone’s secret stash that they were saving but Zane took them for his own. “How will I get more?” He quietly asked himself, closing the music box and getting off of the chair. 

 

     Trying to think about other kids in the school who smoked, he thought of Gene. It wasn’t directly smoking, Gene vaped but probably got it the same way he would get cigarettes if he ever switched.

 

     Zane opened his window and struck a match, finding it to be easier to hide in his room and explain if it were to ever be found. 

 

     With the cigarette lit, he took a drag and blew it out the window, thinking about how he would have to talk to his mom today. He had skipped class because he had wanted to, the school probably got in contact with her when he didn’t show up.  

 

     Looking down at the trashcan below his window, he glanced at the recycling bin and noticed a few empty beer bottles. Then he thought about getting a beer before his parents came home and smiled, liking the idea.

 

     Nana popped into his head, the pink haired girl always made him smile. She was nice, cute, and knew how to make sweets. 

 

     It was a wonder they had become friends, only due to circumstance. To him, Nana was the best thing to ever happen. Everything she did made him smile, even when she’s angry with him, or at the very most annoyed.

 

     She was good with sex and came to him when he wanted her too. Nana was perfect to him and wanted to be the same for her. 

 

     Zane took another drag from the cigarette, blowing the smoke from the window trying not to keep the smell from lingering. 

 

     His mom would probably blame it on the neighbors who used to be heavy smokers when they were kids…

 

     …

 

     “Zane? Honey? Are you home?” He heard his mom ask along with the closing of the front door. 

 

     Sighing that he had only gotten 10 minutes to himself, he dropped the cigarette and a mostly empty beer bottle into the trash below his window.

 

     While trying to get the smell out of his room he grabbed a few pieces of gum and tried to dilute his breath. 

 

     He heard his mom’s footsteps coming up the stairs, “Garroth? Vylad?” She called out, going to the only closed door. 

 

     She opened it to see Zane on his bed with his computer, “What?” He asked, blowing a bubble with his gum. 

 

     His mom sniffed before cringing, “Zuzu I told you to not open your window for a bit- the neighbor is smoking again. I went over there the other day and they said they haven’t but-” She shut the window with a sigh.

 

     “...They say they’re not.” She huffed, locking the window, before looking back towards her son. 

 

     The cupcake wrapper on his desk caught her attention, “Did you only have one?” She asked, crumbling up the wrapper in her hand. 

 

     “Mmhmm.” He drew out, clicking on a random youtube video. Zane wanted her to leave so that he would be alone again.

 

     His mom didn’t like the idea of any of her kids being alone but Zane was one of the more persistent against her when it came to that. 

 

     Zianna looked at her middle child, “Zuzu?” She said, trying to get his attention. 

 

     He peered at her for a moment before looking back down, “What?” He asked again. 

 

     “I heard you’re skipping class again- is that true?” She asked gently, sitting down on the end of his bed.

 

     “...No.” He lied after a moment. 

 

     She started to fold a blanket on his bed, “Zuzu you know you can be honest with me. Are you skipping class?” She repeated. 

 

     “I thought you said you would always believe me first.” He snapped, causing his mom to stop folding the blanket. 

 

     Instantly she was scooting closer to him, a soft look on her face, “Honey, you know I will always believe you over what people say.” 

 

     “And hear you are doing it-” He backtalked. 

 

     “Hey!” She snapped back causing him to lightly flinch, “I was just asking Zane, I’m your mom I’m allowed to know where you are during school.” 

 

     He went silent, looking at the mute youtube video playing on his computer, waiting for her to make the next move. 

 

     Gently she got up, leaning over to kiss the top of his head, “I’m sorry honey. I’m just worried about you.” 

 

     “I know.” He whispered, feeling as she moved his head so that he would look up towards her. 

 

     “Are you skipping class again Zuzu?” She repeated carefully. 

 

     Realizing that he wasn’t going to get out of it, since she already seemed to know and just wanted to hear him say it, he nodded. “Why honey?” She asked. 

 

     “I don’t like school.” He shrugged, not wanting to go in depth on why he had hated the school from the start.

 

     They’ve had this argument already, though it wasn’t an argument right now. He could ramp it up to be one if he wanted too.

 

     “Zuzu I know you don’t like Phoenix Drop, but it’s what’s available right now. Why don’t you try to enjoy it?” She suggested. 

 

     He rolled his eyes, “Yeah…” 

 

     His mom looked at her most depressed boy, wondering what to do for him. She knew Zane was having a hard time at PDH. 

 

     When she tried to really figure out why she hated it, he would shut down and go silent. So Zianna was left to assume, but she would hear the other parents talk about how Zane was an odd one of the bunch. 

 

     Zianna moved his bangs out of his eyes, “We should cut these soon, I can’t see your pretty face.” She looked down at the black mask he always wore, “This too. You’re always covering your face Zuzu.” 

 

     “...Can you go now?” He asked, moving away from his mom, causing his bangs to fall in front of him again.

 

     Lightly she sighed, “Ok, I’m gonna make dinner soon, do you want anything?” She asked, wanting to make it up to him after snapping. 

 

     He shook his head, closing his computer and unfolding the blanket she had just done to cover himself. 

 

     She watched as he laid on his side away from the door, “Don’t sleep for too long, ok?” She told him. 

 

     When he didn’t respond, she left the room, sighing again as she went back downstairs to start dinner…

 

     …

 

     Zane was quietly going downstairs, trying to sneak another cupcake before dinner was finished. 

 

     “Zuzu? Is that you?” She asked, hearing the light creaks of the stairs, knowing only Zane would try to be that quiet. 

 

     He peeked his head out from the side of the stairs, looking at his mom, seeing her smile at him, “Are you hungry?” She asked. 

 

     “Can I have a cupcake?” He asked, knowing she was gonna say no to him since dinner was close enough. 

 

     “After dinner, your dad should be home soon and I’m almost done.” Zianna explained gently to him. 

 

     He sighed, about to head upstairs again, “Zane, why don’t you stay downstairs for a bit? You’re always cooped up in your room.” 

 

     “No.” He said quickly. 

 

     Zianna sighed, wanting Zane to stay downstairs for a bit, “I’ll let you eat half of one.” She offered.

 

     He stopped on the stairs, thinking about the deal before slowly going downstairs, “3 quarters.” He tried. 

 

     “Half Zane.” She firmly said. 

 

     “...ok.” He agreed, going over to the kitchen counter and watching her cut one of the cupcakes in half.

 

     The front door opened to show Garroth and Vylad, “If you told me-” Garroth began to say but Vylad cut him off, saying it was none of his business.

 

     “Fine- besides that, you’ll be fine. It’s just 8th grade.” Garroth said, messing up Vylad’s hair. 

 

     “It’s 8th grade for you. It’s basically my senior year for me.” Vylad huffed, going towards the kitchen before looking at his mom. 

 

     “Trust me, it’ll be over before you know it. And you’ll be begging to go back once you’re in high school.” Garroth said, patting him on the back, and Vylad felt his eye twitch. 

 

     Their mother saw Vylad tensing up, “Garroth.” She lightly warned, giving him a pointed look and a nod towards Vylad.

 

     Garroth looked at her confused, “What’d I do?”

 

     Zane made movements to go upstairs with the cupcake but his mom stopped him, “Zane no, I gave you half so you have to stay.” 

 

     He looked at his brothers and at his mom, silently telling her that he didn’t want to be around them, “Go to the living room then.” She told him, causing Zane to grab the half and run towards the living room. 

 

     Garroth let go of Vylad and sat at the island of their kitchen, grabbing a cupcake before taking off the wrapper, “What’s for dinner?” He asked. 

 

     “None before dinner.” She told him, carefully but quickly grabbing the cupcake he was about to eat from his hand. 

 

     “Wha-? Zane got one.” He pointed to the living room where Zane was curled up on the couch.

 

     “It was a trade.” Zianna explained.

 

     Rolling his eyes, Garroth leaned on his hand, “Then what’s for dinner?” He repeated. 

 

     “Sylvanna gave me some jalapenos so I thought about making tacos. She’s bringing some more ingredients over soon and she might stay for dinner.” Zianna explained. 

 

     “Is Aphmau coming?” Garroth asked, getting a look from Vylad with a raised eyebrow. 

 

     Of course Vylad had noticed Garroth’s interest in Aphmau, when she would come over they would just hang out in his room. She would hang out with Vylad but mostly Garroth since they were in the same school.

 

     Aphmau and Zane never really bonded as far as Vylad could tell but no one could ever be friends with his brother so he didn’t blame Aphmau.

 

     He scoffed at his younger brother, knowing what he was quietly questioning.  “I’m just asking, I don’t like her like that.” He told him.

 

     Vylad rolled his eyes, “Not anymore.” He whispered, sitting down next to Garroth at the kitchen island. 

 

     “What did you say, Vylad?” Zianna asked, setting a small bowl of chopped jalapenos on the counter. 

 

     “Nothing.” Vylad mumbled, pulling at the hem of his regular t-shirt unlike Garroth’s high strict school uniform. 

 

     Garroth’s mouth was slightly gaped at what Vylad had said, “That was last year-!” He quietly hissed. 

 

     “It still happened and you’re still asking.” Vylad pointed out, causing Garroth to let out a harsh breath, looking at their mother. 

 

     Zane was listening to the conversation and liked the family drama, “Vylad’s getting bullied again.” He called from over the couch.

 

     “What the hell Zane!” Vylad yelled, his head going up to look between his mom and older brother frantically. 

 

     Zianna stopped chopping some vegetables to look at her youngest son, “Sweetpea, what did he say?”

 

     Vylad opened and closed his mouth, unsure of what to say or even call it, “Nothing!” He panickally tried to dismiss it.  

 

     “Mom- it's just some kids at school.” Garroth said, causing Vylad to elbow him in the gut harshly, wanting his older brother to shut up. 

 

     “Vylad, don’t do that.” She scolded as Garroth rubbed the spot he elbowed, “What’s going on with the kids at school?” She asked. 

 

     Quietly Vylad grabbed a cupcake from the plate, “It’s nothing.” He whispered, undoing the wrapper. 

 

     She looked at her boys, “Vylad…” She sighed, believing Garroth and Zane over Vylad in the situation. 

 

     “Mom I’m not! Garroth and Zane are just idiots who don't know when to stay out of it!” Vylad yelled for both to hear.

 

     “Vylad, if you’re getting bullied again-” “I’m not getting bullied.” Vylad shot down, trying to not remember the first time they did this song and dance.

 

     Garroth sighed, knowing he was gonna tell his mom eventually, “It’s important for her to know.”

 

     “It’s not for you guys to tell!” Vylad angrily shouted before turning back to his mom, “It’s not true!” 

 

     Taking off her plastic gloves, she lightly pushed Garroth away from the kitchen, “Go upstairs.” She hushed. 

 

     “Mom!” Vylad said but Zianna stopped him, “Sweet pea we’re gonna talk about it.” She said softly. 

 

     Vylad looked at Garroth and Zane, “ Fucking dicks .” Garroth’s mouth fell open while Zane smirked at the retaliation. 

 

     “Vylad!” His mom shouted, taken back by the language, “Where did you get that?” She asked. 

 

     “I said public school wasn’t for him…” Garroth whispered, surprised that Vylad had actually said it. 

 

     Zane just smiled mockingly, “Yeah, there’s this one kid who said-” 

 

     “Shut the hell  up!” Vylad yelled at Zane. 

 

     “Ok!” Zianna cut off, seeing how stressed Vylad was getting, “Garroth, go upstairs.” She lightly nudged him out of the kitchen.

 

     “What-? What did I do?” Garroth asked, feeling like he was in trouble.

 

     Zane looked back at his mom to see her also looking at him, “You too, you can go upstairs.” She told him. 

 

     Immediately Zane put the rest of the cupcake in his mouth and ran upstairs, past Garroth to get to his room faster.

 

     Sighing, Garroth went upstairs, leaving Vylad and their mom downstairs to talk by themselves. 

 

     Zianna tried to fix the boy’s shirt but he lightly shook her off, “It’s nothing mom.” 

 

     “Honey it’s clearly something. What’s up?” She asked again, “Are the kids bullying you again?” 

 

     Vylad looked at her before opening his mouth, ready to say something but stopped when a door upstairs slammed shut. 

 

     Zianna looked upstairs, about to yell at Garroth for slamming the door, knowing he didn’t mean to. Before she could, Vylad got out of the chair and ran up the stairs, not wanting to talk about school. 

 

     “Vylad!” She started to go after her son but stopped when the door opened to show her husband. 

 

     “Hi honey,” Garte said once he came into the house, “What’s wrong?” He asked, seeing how his wife looked worried. 

 

     His wife just went over to him before hugging him tightly, “What’s wrong?” He repeated.

 

     She shook her head, “Vylad. Garroth and Zane said he’s being bullied again.” She whispered, starting to tear up. 

 

     Garte rubbed her back, “What is it this time?” 

 

     “I don’t know, he ran off just before you came in.” She mumbled, feeling a kiss on the top of her head. 

 

     “Do you want me to go up there and talk to him?” Garte offered, knowing how Vylad’s bullying has always affected her. 

 

     “...No, I’ll go talk to him after dinner. Maybe I’ll just bring it up to him.” She suggested, looking up at her husband. 

 

     He smiled at her, “Alright, you do that.” 

 

     Zianna smiled, kissing him before going back to the kitchen, “Sylvanna might stay for dinner, is that ok?” 

 

     “Yes honey it’s fine.” Garte said, going over to the fridge to grab a beer but noticing a few gone, “Hey did you drink some of the beers?” 

 

     She turned back to him, looking at the fridge with him, “Umm, no? I don’t remember drinking any. Maybe Garroth wanted to sneak one?” 

 

     “Garroth doesn’t like the cheap stuff, Zane?” He suggested, only to feel his wife’s glare on him, “Just a suggestion-” 

 

     “Zuzu wouldn’t dare, he’s not like that.” Zianna said, putting on a new pair of plastic gloves to finish chopping vegetables, “Can you cook this too?” She asked, holding out some beef. 

 

     Though he was tired, his wife was staring at him with so much love that he had to do it for her, “Of course sweetie…”

 

     “...Do you think I should take him back to that therapist?” Zianna quietly asked.

 

     “Who?” He asked.

 

     “Who do you think?” She asked, sounding a bit stressed.

 

     He shrugged, “I don’t know Zianna, it could be Zane or Vylad. Maybe both.” He told her, sighing.

 

     Zianna closed her eyes and took a moment to herself before answering, “Vylad, I mean Vylad. Do you think he needs some help?”

 

     “The shrink?” He looked back at her, “I thought he didn’t like her?” 

 

     Giving him a sad look, she shrugged, “I’m just a little worried . This is the second school and…” She trailed off, not wanting to say that his first middle school did something mentally to him.

 

     Garte stood up, “...We can look into it, but last time he didn’t react to it well. It’s why we sent him to this school.”

 

     “I know, but it’s just a sensitive time right now. I’m just scared he’s gonna become like Zane and get held up in his room all the time.” She whispered as if Zane was actively listening. 

 

     “We can talk about it with him, but school has just started, let’s give him some time.” He told her, lightly patting her shoulder, “Ok?” 

 

     “Yeah, ok.” She smiled a bit and nodded…

 

     …

 

     Vylad closed his door quietly, leaning against the door, trying not to cry in the space of his own room. 

 

     “Irene- Irene- Irene-” He panted, feeling his heart. 

 

     As much as he didn’t want to say it was true, he was being bullied in school again, a different problem though. 

 

     He was unsure how his older brothers even found out in the first place as he had never brought it up. 

 

     The first time he was bullied was because it got spread around that his dad wasn’t the same as Garroth’s and Zane’s. 

 

     Though it was true, it was a part of Vylad that he tried not to think about, feeling disconnected from his family when he did. 

 

     When he asked about it, his mom had to gently explain it was a very bad time in her marriage with Garroth and Zane’s dad. He didn’t understand it and still barely did, his parents adored each other and the idea that at some point they didn’t felt weird.

 

     Garte was his adopted dad, he treated him no less then his biological sons which helped Vylad. He never knew who his first dad was and lightly hoped he never did, knowing it would stress him out. 

 

     When people found out about Vylad being a bastard from his dad, he had to change schools, it was just too much for him. 

 

     It had been no one’s business and yet, everyone knew about it, whispering in the hallways about how he wasn’t gonna inherit his dad’s business. 

 

     While he had no plans to take over his dad’s work, he knew what it had meant in a school for rich kids. 

 

     He didn’t want to ever say it but had a feeling Zane spread the information around as revenge over some petty argument.

 

     Vylad had a speculation that Zane disliked Vylad due to him being illegitimate to their dad, but never outright said anything. 

 

     The idea always seemed to linger in the air though and Vylad had to pretend like he only had 1 brother, Garroth. While he didn’t get along with Garroth as much, it was better than wherever Zane and him were doing.

 

     After he was taken out of the middle school, he was placed in a public school which he liked a lot more until another rumor started to go around. 

 

     Getting on his bed, Vylad tried to calm down but was unable to. So he tried something new he was slowly getting used to: meditating. 

 

     It did help a lot and took a minute for him to get into it, but once he was calm, he was calm for a while and can organize his thoughts. 

 

     He knew how the new rumor started, always looking at someone in particular, writing their name in the tiniest writing he could on papers. 

 

     A light crush was all it was and Vylad knew he had to shove it deep deep down into himself to make sure it didn’t get out.

 

     But people were watchers he assumed, and he wasn’t very good at not staring. 

 

      “Why do you always look at Kacey so much?”

 

     “You’re always staring at him, it’s kinda creepy.” 

 

     “Do you like him?” 

 

     “His sister is gonna beat the crap out of you when she hears that.” 

 

     “He doesn’t like you like that, you know?” 

 

     “It’s just kinda…weird.” 

 

      Vylad opened his eyes, “Yeah.” He whispered, feeling his heart still racing while thinking about the lightly blond boy. 

 

     He knew Kacey had an older sister, Katelyn. Garroth and her hung out a little bit but Vylad and her had never talked. 

 

     Though Vylad didn’t know if Katelyn would ever beat the crap out of him and the thought scared him. 

 

     Katelyn was an active volleyball player and would spike anyone with a ball if she was even slightly pissed off. 

 

     Trying to force down the fear, he left his room to Garroth’s, “Garroth?” He knocked on the door to his older brother’s room. 

 

     “Yeah?” Garroth answered, letting Vylad open the door, “Oh… hey, what’s up?” 

 

     “...You know Kacey’s older sister, Katelyn right?” He asked, carefully but determined.

 

     Garroth turned in his chair to look at Vylad, “Yeah? Why?” 

 

     “...Is she nice?” Vylad asked. 

 

     He looked at Vylad confused but sat up in his chair, “Yeah, when she wants to be. As long as you don’t piss her off.” 

 

     Vylad took a moment to think, “Ok…” 

 

     “Vylad, what are you asking this for?” Garroth asked. 

 

     He didn’t answer, only left the room while quietly closing the door. 

 

     Sometimes he wanted to kill himself…

Chapter 9: Detention

Chapter Text

     “O-oh hi Aphmau.” Travis smiled and waved lightly but stopped when he saw the way she was panting a bit.

 

     She had sped walked over to the cafeteria where she knew Travis would be for lunch. Since running was against the rules she almost was bouncing between steps to get there faster. 

 

     “Hey- you gonna be ok without me? Cause- I got that detention thing with Mr. Castor and that’s gonna be starting soon.” She said, trying to steady her breath. 

 

     “I-I know.” He nodded but she kept going, “And I really don’t want to leave you alone for all of lunch. I don’t even know if you and Aaron even talk regularly outside of lunch-” 

 

     Travis wanted to cut in to tell her that he understood but was scared of interrupting, so he waited while picking at his school tie.

 

     “-That alright?” She asked again. 

 

     Quickly he nodded, reassuring her, “Y-yes, Dottie invited me to sit with her, Rylan and some senior they met… W-wait I think she said he had lunch detention today.” He laughed a bit. 

 

     “Are you talking about Blaze? And the pup-trio, Dottie and Rylan?” She asked slowly, trying to remember if they were talking about the same people. 

 

     “Y-you call them the pup-trio?” Travis asked, confused at the name. 

 

     Aphmau shook her head before explaining, “You’re talking about the kids who wear the wolf ears, right? I’ve only seen them a few times, but there are usually 3 of them.” 

 

     “Y-yeah, I hang out with them during PE.” Travis told her, thinking about the purple dyed hair girl. 

 

     Aphmau grabbed the boy’s shoulders, causing him to flinch, “Travis, look me in the eye and tell me you’re not gonna hide out in the bathroom.” 

 

     She put their foreheads together, Travis having to lean over her since he was taller, “I-i’m not gonna hide in the bathroom Aphmau.”

 

     The girl pulled away, smiling at him, “Good, I’ve got eyes everywhere .” She said, being dramatic while holding her hands out everywhere. 

 

     Travis tried to hide a smile, “I-i promise Aphmau.”

 

     “Oh! That means Aaron is gonna be alone!” Aphmau clapped a hand over her mouth because she was shocked at forgetting about him. 

 

     Even though Travis and Aaron didn’t really speak besides during lunch, he knew that the senior could hold himself over lunch alone. He barely spoke during lunch, usually just letting Aphmau talk.

 

     “I-I don’t think that’s gonna be a problem Aphmau.” Travis tried to tell her, hands going back to his tie.

 

     “Still, he doesn’t deserve to be alone.” She crossed her arms, “Make sure he doesn’t sit in a corner. Do you think he’d get along with the pup-trio?” 

 

     “M-Maybe.” He settled on, knowing it was better to just agree than question.

 

     Then she gave him a sweet smile, “Do you think you could get Aaron to sit with them?” 

 

     Yeah, that wasn’t happening. Aaron could crush Travis if he so wished, he hadn’t yet of course but it was always a possibility. “S-sure…” Travis smiled back awkwardly.

 

     How was he supposed to tell Aaron that Aphmau wanted him to sit with freshmen for lunch?

 

     Seeing that Travis was ‘happy’, Aphmau headed towards detention to watch a bunch of ‘delinquents’ for an hour. From what she saw, detention wasn’t actually a place for delinquents, it was for average students who did something wrong. 

 

     Plenty of kids were actual delinquents, but they never showed up to the lunch detention, after school detention or any others the school had to offer. 

 

     She opened the door to see a few students that had found themselves in an hour of silence during lunch. 

 

     Blaze, the senior she assumed Travis was talking about, sat in the back while twirling a pencil. From what she knew, he had gotten himself into trouble to stick up for freshman in general.

 

     Freshman being harassed was normal, Aphmau had gone through the same thing but this year seemed worse than the last. The only support she got from the school was just to stay away but was lucky enough to make friends in all grades.

 

     In the front row doing some homework was Sasha, headphones on while lightly swinging her legs. Since the class hadn’t actually started yet, she let Sasha keep the headphones on as she was actively doing work. 

 

     A boy with blue hair sat off to the side in the middle, looking out the window into the halls, seeming annoyed. 

 

     “Stop it~” A girl giggled and Aphmau turned around to see Lucinda with a guy’s arm around her. 

 

     She looked at Aphmau and stopped, “H-hey Aph. What are you doing in detention? Did you get in trouble? You silly girl.” Lucinda asked, stepping away from the guy. 

 

     Aphmau looked at him to try to remember who he was as he looked very familiar to the sophomore. Probably just a student from last year that she didn’t get to know very well.

 

     “Uhh, no I’m just here to help out the teacher with detention. Did you get detention too?” She asked. 

 

     Lucinda looked at the guy, “No, he is. I’m just making sure he didn’t skip out on it.” She tried to cover up. 

 

     “Oh… ok,” Aphmau turned towards the taller one, “Just have a seat the teacher should be in soon.” 

 

     He lightly scoffed, “Yeah, I know freshie.” He said, rolling his eyes and taking a seat near the back. 

 

     The comment took Aphmau back since she didn’t think she was being snarky about the situation. “Ivan-” Lucinda hissed, “She’s a sophomore.” 

 

     Aphmau looked at Lucinda trying not to judge her on the students she hung around, “Ok then.” She drew out.

 

     Lucinda felt awkward on how Ivan was acting towards Aphmau, knowing she hadn’t liked him last year. 

 

     “I should get going Aphmau,” Lucinda said, making motions to leave the room, “I’m really sorry about him.” 

 

     “Yeah…” Aphmau nodded blankly, turning away from her to set her bag down and looking at the other kids in detention. Quietly she sighed, “What’d you guys even do? It’s only a month into school.” She whispered. 

 

     “I got in trouble for pushing some dude through a window.” Blaze said, having heard her since he had strangely good hearing. 

 

     A little surprised, she spoke, going over to the white board and erasing what was on it, “How do you even do that?”  

 

     “Uhh, I don’t know… just the adrenaline rush that comes before and after it.” Blaze explained, running a hair through his dyed red hair, “It was only on the first floor, he landed in some bushes.”

 

     “Charming.” Sasha mumbled, getting a chuckle out of the kid with the dark blue hair. 

 

     Aphmau shook her head while smiling, “For the pup-trio?” She inferred, referring to the kids Travis was hanging out with at lunch today.

 

     Blaze nodded slowly, trying to balance a pencil on the desk, “Yeah, people just keep messing with them, it’s only been a few weeks since school started. I don’t even know how it happened.”

 

     “Freshman hazing is just a thing that happens every year. There’s no real way to keep it down apparently.” Aphmau shrugged.

 

     “Which is why I pushed him out the window.” He gestured to the window beside himself as if that was the obvious choice. 

 

     “While I don’t like the violence,” Aphmau set the eraser down, “I’m sure they’re grateful of you Blaze. 

 

     “I know they are, but what about when I leave? What if it just gets worse when I’m gone?” He asked, sighing. 

 

     “They have all year to get their footing. It’s not gonna get worse.” Aphmau reassured him, knowing that friendly people will make friends no matter what.

 

     Sasha spoke up, “So the kids who are being bullied… who are they?” She asked, leaning back to stretch her arms and back. 

 

     “Daniel, Dottie, and Rylan apparently. Those kids who wear those werewolf ears.” Aphmau said, putting her hands in the form of puppy ears above her head. 

 

     “Oh! Those kids? They’re Gene’s neighbors. I love those guys, they’re so cute.” Sasha said smiling, causing Aphmau to chuckle. 

 

     Aphmau knew as much as Sasha hung around troublemakers, Gene and Zenix, she followed a large part of the school's rules. 

 

     Blaze smiled, “They're good kids, just always being picked on because of their games.” He sighed. 

 

     “Games?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “The werewolf ears are a part of this big game they made up on a video game. They liked it so much that they roleplay as their characters and keep it going.” He explained. 

 

     “Weirdos…” The blue haired boy whispered but Aphmau didn’t hear it.

 

     “Have you ever gotten in on the game?” Aphmau asked.

 

     He scoffed and rolled his eyes, “Yeah I do! My character is just called Blaze and last week we got together to really play it.” 

 

     “Sounds like DND.” Aphmau said, causing Blaze to nod quickly, “Exactly DND without the graphs and dioramas.” 

 

     “So LARPing.” Sasha said. 

 

     He thought about it before shaking his head, “No idea what that is.” He said, still smiling at Sasha. 

 

     She turned around, tapping her pencil on the desk, “It stands for ‘live action role-playing’. It’s DND but without the dice and mini scale models.” 

 

     Blaze snapped his fingers in her direction, smiling proudly, “Yes, larping that’s what they do- And it’s fun, they’re fun.” 

 

     “I’ve seen them around, they seem cool. Travis is sitting with them this lunch.” Aphmau told him. 

 

     “Is he a scrawny white boy with white hair?” Blaze then asked, leaning on his arms and towards Aphmau. 

 

     Controlling a laugh, she nodded, “That’s Travis. You know him?” 

 

     Shaking his head quickly, Blaze answered, “Na, but Dottie talks about him sometimes so.” He shrugged.

 

     “They seem nice, just sometimes a little intense.” Sasha mumbled. 

 

     “Was it Dottie? She sometimes can get into people’s faces when she’s excited.” Blaze explained. 

 

     “I think Travis hangs out with them during PE.” Aphmau said, trying to reshape a loose curl with her hands.  

 

     “He does, Dottie says he doesn’t know how to throw a frisbee.” Blaze confirmed with a few nods, “So like- he’s good, right? Not gonna hear about him shoving someone into a locker?” 

 

     Aphmau’s eyes widened a bit, “Travis? Oh Irene no. You said it yourself… scrawny white kid.” She awkwardly repeated what Blaze had called him before finishing, “He’s not a problem.”

 

     “Hangs out with Dante.” Sasha said loud enough for Aphmau to hear.

 

     “Who’s Dante?” Blaze questioned, the pencil back in his hand as he tried to balance the lead part on his nose. 

 

     “How do you not know Dante? Everyone knows Dante, Gene’s brother Dante? I mean I forgot who he was but I remembered afterwards.” Aphmau asked, surprised since it seemed every student at least heard of the freshman.

 

     The pencil fell when Blaze looked at Aphmau, “That douche?” He asked slowly, clearly not liking the  idea of Travis with other freshmen now.

 

     “Hey-” Aphmau put her hand out to stop him.

 

     He also put his hands up, “Sorry- I know- ‘don’t call people that’ and stuff. But come on, Gene is one story, his brother is another, and now the brother’s friend.” 

 

     Sasha turned around in her chair to look at Blaze, “Travis is harmless, Dante barely had any affect on him if any.” 

 

     The door opened again to show a student with an undone tie, “No teach?” He asked, looking at Aphmau, “Who would have expected?”

 

     “Oh my Irene…” Blaze mumbled, going back to playing with his pencil, thinking he accidentally summoned Gene by talking about him. 

 

     “Gene… What are you doing here?” Aphmau asked, crossing her arms. 

 

     “You gave me lunch detention, remember?” He smirked. 

 

     “Yeah like a month ago.” She told him, laughing humorlessly. 

 

     He opened his arm, gesturing to himself, “Well I’m here now.” He said, turning around in a circle to show her he was there. 

 

     “Go sit down.” She sighed, “Where is the teacher?” She asked, looking at the clock having seen it was 8 minutes past when lunch detention should have started. 

 

     Sasha peeked at Gene, who sat 2 seats away from her, “What are you going here?” She asked. 

 

     Gene looked at her, having not seen her and was only there to piss off Aphmau, “Couldn’t have you doing time on your own, could I?” He lied with a scoff. 

 

     “I’m here because of you.” She scoffed back, “Left me in the hallways when you got caught overflowing a water fountain.” 

 

     “I told you to run, you can outrun Mx. Bitch.” Gene said, referring to how Sasha was much faster then Teony when she wanted to be. 

 

     She rolled her eyes, letting out a sigh, “Stop calling them that, I hate it.” She told him, lightly sketching a doodle on her homework. 

 

     “Aww, look at you sticking up for them. At least I’m using Mx for it.” He smirked, watching how Sasha looked annoyed. 

 

     Aphmau had watched the conversation and saw that Sasha didn’t respond, “Ok!” She said, getting their attention, “I’ll just start detention, silence for the rest of the hour.” 

 

     “Miss Aphmau?” Gene mocked, putting his hand up, “Why do we have to be in silence for all of lunch?” Gene asked. 

 

     “Gene, stop it before I give you another detention.” She said, collecting the white board markers from around the room. 

 

     “That’s not nice Miss Aphmau.” He sighed, leaning his head back so it laid on the desk behind him. 

 

     “Gene!” Aphmau strained, trying not to give the reaction he was looking for. 

 

     He smirked, crossing his arms while looking at Aphmau, ‘ I like this side of her ’ He said to himself.

 

     …

 

     The room had been silent for 10 minutes, Sasha doing her work, Gene had fallen asleep and Blaze was still trying to balance a pencil on its eraser.

 

     “My Irene, I’m sorry Aphmau-” Mr. Castor said, rushing into the room, causing Gene to wake up, “I forgot I had lunch detention!” 

 

     Aphmau looked at the frantic teacher, “Oh it’s alright. I’ve already got it handled.” She said, looking back at all the students. 

 

     “Sure you do-” Gene said, cracking his neck and yawning. 

 

     “Shut it Gene.” Aphmau snapped, causing him to just quietly chuckle. 

 

     Mr. Castor straightened out his shirt before looking over a small sticky note, showing the kids who were supposed to be in lunch detention. 

 

     “Are all of them here?” He asked, looking at all the kids in the room. 

 

     “Oh no, we’re missing Zane.” She shook her head but leaned towards him, “Also I’ve never seen that kid before and he’s not on the list.” Aphmau pointed towards the dark blue haired student. 

 

     For a few seconds, Mr. Castor stared and the kid actually looked in their direction as if he knew that they were looking at him. He held the stare but stopped when Mr. Castor pulled back, “I think Ms. Layla put him in here because she didn’t know what to do with him.”

 

     Taking the answer, Aphmau nodded and continued, “But I haven’t seen Zane at school in general for a while.” 

 

     She didn’t see the second Ro’ Meave brother nearly as much as she saw Garroth. He always seemed to be hiding away anyway. 

 

     Even when she went over to their house with her mom, she rarely saw Zane since he would stay in his room. 

 

     “The emo kid?” Blaze asked, looking out the window, “Cause like- I’m seeing him on the bleachers.” 

 

     Aphmau and the teacher went to the window and looked out to see Zane sitting on the bleachers. He wasn’t usually in the sun, but it was slightly cloudy outside so he could slightly enjoy the weather. 

 

     Getting up from his seat, Gene went to look out the window, “Oh shit… is he smoking?” He asked. 

 

     Lightly Aphmau hit his stomach, “Language.”  

 

     Looking closer she saw Zane holding something but couldn’t distinguish if it was a cigarette or something else.

 

     “Aphmau,” Mr. Castor said, grabbing a walkie-talkie, “Stay here and watch them, I’m gonna get some other teachers.” 

 

     “Ok.” She said, still looking out the window, staring at Zane. 

 

     “What an idiot…” The kid with blue hair said, causing Gene to laugh. 

 

     Aphmau looked at the kid, who’s name she didn’t know since there was no name to cross off on the attendance. “Are you new?” Aphmau asked him.

 

     He looked up at Aphmau, looking surprised that she had called on him, “Hmm?” He hummed as if he didn’t hear her but he had, and just wanted to hear her say it again. 

 

     “Are you new? I feel like I’ve never seen you before.” She repeated. 

 

     Quietly he nodded, “They didn’t know where to put me for lunch so they just put me in here. The principal said they were gonna come back for me afterwards.” 

 

     “That sounds mean.” Blaze said, causing them to look at him, “Instead of actually going to lunch, like a new kid, you get put into lunch detention.” 

 

     He blinked at the kid, “Well no one asked you.” He suddenly snapped. 

 

     Blaze looked confused but still smiled at him, “Cool down broski, just a comment.” He said, putting his hands up. 

 

     “Don't be snippy, he was just talking.” Aphmau told him, looking back out the window, seeing how Zane got up from the bleachers. 

 

     Quietly the student slid down in his chair, not speaking anymore, feeling like a scolded child when Aphmau said that.

 

     “He’s so stupid. Why the hell are you smoking on the bleachers?” Gene asked, sitting on the desk to still look out the window. 

 

     “Where do you smoke?” Ivan asked from across the room. 

 

     Gene saw Aphmau glare at him, “Uhhh… not on school property.” He drew out, keeping eye contact with her. 

 

     When she rolled her eyes and turned back to the window, Gene turned back to Ivan, ‘Bathroom.’ He mouthed. 

 

     Ivan shook his head, “No wonder we had a fire drill every week, last year.” He mumbled. 

 

     Blaze gasped, pointing at Gene while laughing, “That’s because of you?” 

 

     “Only a third of the time, I can’t take credit for the other two thirds.” Gene laughed, causing Aphmau to hit his knee. 

 

     “We haven’t had one so far.” Sasha shrugged, “So I guess that’s a win.” 

 

     “You know, I think it’s because the fire alarms don’t have batteries.” Gene pointed at her, “I need to test that though.”

 

     Aphmau glared at him, “Don’t smoke in the bathrooms.” 

 

     “...Wanna light a sparkler?” Gene looked back at Sasha who rolled her eyes while Aphmau hit his knee again. 

 

     Sasha looked up from her homework and towards the rest of them, “Zane just started smoking though, I saw him taking a pack of cigarettes from the underside of the bleachers like 2 weeks ago.” 

 

     Jaw opening, Gene asked, “¿Robó mis cigarrillos?” 

 

     “Yours?” Aphmau questioned, understanding he was asking if Zane stole his cigarettes, head snapping towards Gene whose eyes went slightly wide at the action. 

 

     “You understand spanish?” He asked, a bit surprised.

 

     “Definitely his.” Sasha nodded.

 

     “Sasha, don't encourage them.” Aphmau said, “And Gene, get off the desk.” She said, and Gene only put his shoes up on the wall since he was close enough. 

 

     She hit his shoes so they would get off the wall before looking closer at the bleachers, “Oh he’s running…” 

 

     “No way.” Sasha said, getting out of her seat and went next to Aphmau, “Oh my Irene that emo stick can’t outrun the gym teacher.” Blaze whispered, still staring out the window.

 

     “Don’t call him that, he’s just a little thin.” Aphmau told him, “Why do people try to run?” 

 

     “Cause it’s easy.” Gene said, causing Aphmau to sigh. 

 

     They watched as Zane got cornered and was taken back inside before going back to their seats and sitting in silence. 

 

     …

 

     When the bell rang, Ivan was the first one out, mumbling about something Aphmau couldn’t hear. 

 

     Gene stretched again, waiting for Sasha to pack up while watching Aphmau still clean the room, “Whatcha doing after this Kitty?” He asked. 

 

     Sighing, Aphmau spoke, “Don’t call me that, I’ll write it up as sexual harassment. But I work as a TA for 3rd period, so I gotta go do that.” She told him, picking up a forgotten pencil.

 

     “¿Qué es una TA?” Gene asked. 

 

     “Teacher’s assistance.” Sasha understood, capping a blue pen after having made marks on an essay.

 

     He turned around in his chair, “You’re a teacher’s pet?!” He gaped while laughing at the sophomore, “Oh Irene why am I surprised, of course you are.”

 

     “No I’m not, I take some of the stress off the teachers.” She told him, stacking the calculators into a box. 

 

     “Bye Aphmau!” Blaze said, running out of the room and she saw him from the window, catching up with Dottie and Rylan who were in the hallway. 

 

     “Oh Blaze don’t run!” She shouted after, lightly huffing when she knew he didn’t hear what she had said.

 

     Sasha got up from the desk, putting the essay into a folder before stuffing it in her bag, “Alright, let’s go.” She told Gene. 

 

     “Fine,” Gene sighed, “Adiós Kitty.” He waved, walking out of the classroom before Sasha, who just looked Aphmau up and down before leaving too. 

 

     Aphmau didn’t say anything, but looked over to the last kid in lunch detention, “Are you gonna just wait here?” She asked. 

 

     He turned to look at her, “Umm, the principal should be here any minute.” He told the sophomore. 

 

     “Ok, then I’ll stay.” Aphmau said, sitting down in the seat in front of him and turning back to face him, “So what’s your name?” She asked.

 

     Clearly biting back a stupid insult, he spoke, “...Ein.” 

 

     “Alright Ein. How is your day? Is this your first day?” She asked. 

 

     Ein stared at the girl, “Why do you care?” 

 

     She just shrugged with a smile, “Just making conversation, is today your first day?” She asked. 

 

     Slowly he nodded, “Yeah…” 

 

     “Cool, you’re a… freshman?” She questioned, trying to tell what grade he was in by looks alone. 

 

     “You look like one.” He snapped. 

 

     Aphmau’s smile slowly dropped into an annoyed look, “Fine, we can just wait in silence.” She said, turning back around in the seat. 

 

     With Ein facing the back of her head, he wanted to say something since she’s one of the only people to talk to him today. 

 

     Before he could say anything, the door opened up to show a blond lady in a white suit, Principal Layla. 

 

     “Oh! Aphmau! Perfect, I was gonna come find you. I’ve assumed you’ve met the new student, Ein Shalashaska.” She introduced. 

 

     Quickly Aphmau turned back to look at the freshmen, “Shalashaska?” She questioned, looking at him shocked. 

 

     He scoffed, “It’s fucking common I know.” He mumbled, crossing his arms and looking out the window. 

 

     “Ein- we don’t use that kind of language here.” Ms. Layla scolded and he wanted to shove her into a box. 

 

     But before he could snap at her, Aphmau smiled and leaned forward, “I’m Aphmau Shalashaska.” She introduced, causing him to be slightly shocked, looking at her with questionable eyes since he had been short with her before. 

 

     Principal Layla clapped, “I’m glad you guys have something in common- Aphmau, I would like for you to show Ein around the school.” 

 

     Aphmau looked at the older lady and slowly nodded, “Oh ok… But Ms. Layla, can I talk with you outside?” 

 

     Ein gave her a suspicious look but Aphmau shook her hands at him, “Oh it’s not you- I just have to ask her about something private.”

 

     Ms. Layla nodded and they went outside the room lunch detention had been held in, “What’s wrong Aphmau?” 

 

     “I was gonna ask about Ein-” “I understand Ein may need a bit of time to adjust to the place, but I really would like him to be comfortable.” Ms. Layla cut in. 

 

     “That’s fine, I don’t mind watching over him but… Did something happen for him to transfer a month into school?” Aphmau asked, jumping to the assumptions she was assuming. 

 

     The principal sighed, “While I’m not allowed to tell you. You may have to keep him out of trouble before he settles in. He doesn’t seem to understand the higher up schools.” 

 

     Trying not to question how Ms. Layla was talking about the freshman, she nodded, “Ok, I’ll do it…” 

 

     Letting out a light squeal, Ms. Layla hugged her, “Oh thank you Aphmau! Please tell me if he’s too much for you. Then I’ll hand him off to Teony.” 

 

     Again Aphmau held back a comment on how she seemed so dismissive of a new student who had trouble with schools in the past. So she stayed quiet and watched as Ms. Layla walked off from the conversation.

 

     Sighing, she turned back into the classroom, watching Ein doodle on the table with a pencil, “Don’t do that.” She told him and he just stopped mid action, still holding the pencil to the desk.

 

     “Do you have your schedule Ein?” She asked as she walked towards his desk. 

 

     He glanced up at her before dropping his pencil and digging into his bag beside his chair. Pulling out a folded piece of paper, Ein handed it to her, “Here.” 

 

     Taking the paper from him, she opened it while Ein watched his pencil roll off the desk and to the floor. Though he didn’t make any motion to pick it up, she sighed, “Pick it up.” 

 

     Ein huffed and picked up the pencil while she looked over the schedule, “Come on, you’re where I need to go.” She told him. 

 

     Reaching down again, he grabbed his bag and stood up, she realized that he was taller than her and seemed surprised. It wasn’t by much, Travis was probably the same height as Ein but she would have to measure side by side. 

 

     “Where are we going?” Ein asked, not putting on his backpack but dragging it. 

 

     “You’ll see.” She spun back to the door and started to walk out with Ein slumping behind her as if he didn’t want to be there…

Chapter 10: Hair Dye

Chapter Text

     Travis sat on his bed, staring at his phone while criss crossing his legs, occasionally looking at his door as if someone was gonna burst in.

 

     No one was, his dad was out for the day and it left Travis alone but his anxiety just by being in the house told him otherwise. So the only door to the room was his safety net.

 

     A small bowl of popcorn with a large amount of caramel syrup in it, sitting in the center of his bed. It wasn’t the same as Nana’s caramel popcorn but it was the best he could do since he wasn’t paying attention when she was making it. 

 

     He had started craving sugary items when he wasn’t in school. Ever since he had gotten a taste from the after school club, he didn’t want to be without it.

 

     It had given him a weird sense of comfort when he was eating sugar. Maybe it’s because it made him think of Nana and she always was so nice to him. 

 

     Even if he was actively awkwardly chewing on caramel covered popcorn to calm his nerves, it was comforting. 

 

     Or maybe that was because he was splitting his attention… huh.

 

     Either way Nana had given him more sugar in the last month than he’s had in years … and he’s never been happier. The sugar had opened more anxiety for him but it was different and he had liked the happy jitters he got from it. 

 

     From a young age Travis wasn’t allowed to have a lot of sugar, only getting it when his dad needed some blood or it was halloween. 

 

     Otherwise, he never really had it. 

 

     Today’s jitters weren’t from the sugar, though he had wanted it to be the sugar jitters very much. 

 

     He had to go with Nana to Aphmau’s place to watch the girls dye their hair today since he accidentally told her he would. There was no way for him to back out, she seemed so excited. 

 

     His nerves got the best of him and he had been waiting for the girl hours before she was supposed to show up. It was all he could think about, he couldn’t start doing anything because she would pick him up. 

 

     Looking at his hand that had another handful of popcorn, he saw how shaky he was, “I-irene.” He whispered, rubbing his face anxiously with his other hand while eating the handful.

 

     Getting off of his bed, he stared at his sticky hand because of the caramel. There was nothing to do right then, he just started pacing his room. 

 

     Though the room was small, he kept going around the sides of his bed, mentally trying to make time speed up. 

 

     There wasn’t much in his room either, it was relatively plain. He assumed his dad liked to keep it a strange shade of gray as another long term experiment. 

 

     Once he saw his dad’s notes as a kid, it was almost a blueprint of Travis’s exact room. The notes on the side were vague, ‘Keep it mute’ ‘Nothing too bright’.

 

     As a child, it confused him but after doing some research Travis thought he now understood it. Growing up with only gray caused negative emotions with kids during childhood while brighter colors got them more excited. 

 

     Either way, it worked. His room slightly unnerved him, there was no color besides different shades of gray. 

 

     When he asked his dad if he could dye his hair, he agreed but only if it was nothing colorfully bright. He allowed white instead.

 

     Shoving his hand in the popcorn bowl, he started to pick at his skin with the other. He needed to calm down. 

 

     He wasn’t sure if he wanted for Nana to get there faster or for her to not to get there at all, but then he would wonder if he had done something wrong. 

 

     It was almost time, but still long enough for him to sit down and do a small task while waiting for her. But his body wouldn’t hold still, or at least he didn’t want to hold still, his mind was making him dizzy. 

 

     Nana had been his first friend since Dante and he just wanted to get it right so she wouldn’t distance herself from him. 

 

     Travis liked hanging out with her after school, it wasn’t even the snacks he was allowed to eat while there. If she stopped wanting to hang out with him, he didn’t know what he'd do since he’s already hooked on the sugar. 

 

     Maybe she was putting something in it, he didn’t go nearly as crazy when he got halloween candy. The idea of himself being on something again got his mind to go blank and he stopped pacing.



     His dad used to drug him when he was younger, usually sedation and small experiments. Either way it made him seem even more twitchy.

 

     There was a part of Travis’s life that he really just didn’t remember because of it and he didn’t talk about it much.

 

     …who was he kidding? Of course Nana wasn’t doing that. Travis had a fun time with Nana herself and was tying sugar to her. 

 

     The problem with Travis’s twitchy demeanor came from his dad and the experiments he used to do on Travis.

 

     Dante’s pokes at Travis having a crush on Nana wasn’t really helping with his anxiety either right now. It made him uncomfortable since he didn’t really understand crushes. 

 

     From what he had heard; crushes were what caused people’s hearts to race- in a good way, unlike anxiety. 

 

     As much as Nana did make his heart race, Travis wasn’t so sure it could be labeled as a crush. The candy was nice and he couldn’t tell if the crush was on the candy or her, but he didn’t want to lose either…

 

     …

 

     Nana pulled up to a house, getting out of her car and going up to the house she had never seen before. It was kinda a dull color, compared to the pale yellow shade the house next to it was. 

 

     She pulled her phone from her pocket to text the freshman that she was right outside. Humming a bit as she swayed because she was excited. 

 

     This was gonna be good for Travis, getting to be friends with more people… at least she hoped it would be. 

 

     After about 10 seconds, the front door to the house opened and she watched as Travis closed it very slowly. He was picking at his nail, seemingly almost out of mussel memory. 

 

     “H-hey.” He said, looking at her after having locked the door from the outside and putting the house key in his pocket. 

 

     “Hey.” She said back, “Ready to go?” She asked, starting towards her car before looking back at him.

 

     He hadn’t moved yet, still right at the door. When she tried to look at what he was looking at, she saw the doorbell was one of those cameras that the owner was allowed to look through. 

 

     It looked like it had been covered with painter’s tape, someone didn’t want someone else to see out.

 

     “Travis?” She called, tilting her head.

 

     Slowly his head turned to her, but his eyes stayed on the doorbell for as long as they could before switching to her, “Hmm?” He hummed.

 

     Before she asked if he was alright, she shook her head, “Ready to go?” She repeated instead.

 

     “O-oh, right-” He nodded, walking towards her. Even while walking to the car, he kept looking back at the house before standing in front of the car door. 

 

     Going to her side of the car, she stopped before going inside, “...You know, you don’t have to go.”

 

     Again his head whipped towards her, seeming embarrassed, “S-sorry. I-it’s just… N-nothing, it’s nothing.”

 

     Glancing down at the car, he waited for her to unlock it but she didn’t. So when he peeked at her, she was staring at him, “W-what?” His eyes flicked both ways as if he was looking for something else. 

 

     Nana’s facial expression turned into a smile, “Nothing, just thinking in my head.” She dismissed, getting into the car.

 

     About to get inside too, he now had to decide if he was supposed to sit in the front or the back of her car. 

 

     The window on the passenger side rolled down, “Travis,” She called, “You can sit in the front.” She told him.

 

     Travis crouched to look through the now open window towards Nana, “A-are you sure?” 

 

     “Yes Travis, I’m sure.” She reassured, leaning over and opening the door for him, “Come on, we have to get to Aphmau’s place.” 

 

     “A-aphmau knows I’m coming, right?” He asked, putting on his seat belt. 

 

     “Yes of course,” She chuckled, “Lucinda and Katelyn also know you’re gonna be there.” She added. 

 

     He thought about being alone with 4 girls, only 2 of which he assumed to be his friends. The idea itself wasn’t what made him uncomfortable, he felt the same amount of anxiety around girls as he did with guys. 

 

     The problem was accidentally making one of them uncomfortable that almost made him puke out his guts. Honestly Travis would be fine sitting in a corner with a side table while they did their hair.

 

     This was for the girls, he was just tagging along for Nana. So he would sit in a corner and do nothing so that they never got the wrong idea… Yeah that’s what he’d do. 

 

     Thinking about the 2 girls he didn’t really know though, he asked, “A-are Lucinda and Katelyn nice? I-i don’t talk to them much…” 

 

     She had to think about how to explain it to him, since she knew the girls a lot longer than Travis had. “Lucinda is a bit- forward, but she means well. Katelyn is just a bit mean, but as long as you respect her, she respects you.” 

 

     “H-how?” He asked. 

 

     “I’ve already told both of them to be on their best behavior for you. I don’t want them to stop you from having a nice time.” She told him. 

 

     “O-oh you don’t have to do that-” “I want to.” She cut off, looking at him while stopped at a red light. 

 

     He stared at her, “W-why?” 

 

     “Because,” She said happily, causing him to lightly flinch, “Travis! You’re making it hard to have fun.” 

 

     Unsure of how to react, he stared at her, wide eyed. Her words barely hit him in the way she probably thought it did. 

 

     She was right, he wasn’t fun to be around and had a hard time trying to have fun with other people. It was obvious to him in middle school so it didn’t come as a shock, he just didn’t expect her to actually say it. 

 

     “Look Travis, I adore you, I do. But- you need to stop being so tightly knitted. I invited you so you can have some fun with the fun people I know.” She said, going softer at the end. 

 

     Nana watched as Travis started to tighten the seat belt as much as he could, hurting his stomach in the process. 

 

     Irene, why did she say that? Clearly he had a hard time being loose and was trying his best to get out of it in a way he knew how.

 

     “...I’m sorry Travis, that was wrong of me. I’m sure you do have fun in your own way, but… you always seem so miserable at school. Doesn’t it get tiring?” She asked.

 

     It was tiring but he would never call it that. He had grown used to the feeling so it was hard to identify if it was something new. 

 

     Again he wasn’t angry with her words, just a bit surprised since she wasn’t one to go louder than her normal voice. 

 

     “...Why do you do that?” Nana quietly asked, seeing him still tightening the seat belt to an uncomfortable state.

 

     He turned to her, confused, “I-i’m sorry?”

     “Your seatbelt. I’ve seen you do it with your tie too.” She pointed out and Travis shrugged lightly. 

 

     “I-i don’t know.” He whispered, starting to untighten the seatbelt. Yes he did, it was a weird nervous habit he does, but it probably wasn’t the best to say it now. 

 

     Nana ruffled his hair and his shoulders came up to his ears as if he was trying to hide, “It’s ok. Relax, we’re just gonna go dye my hair with some friends.” She told him. 

 

     “Y-yeah… sorry.” He said, still holding on tightly to the seatbelt but not tightening it.

 

     What she said, still replayed back in his head ‘ You always seem so miserable at school. Doesn’t it get tiring?’

 

     Sure it did, but it didn’t change the fact that he’s always felt it. So it’s only mellowed under his skin in a way that he’s adapted. 

 

     When Nana got to Aphmau’s house and undid her seatbelt, she turned in her seat so that she was looking at Travis. He was looking at the house instead, fidgeting with the seatbelt. 

 

     “Ok,” She said, criss crossing her legs in the driver’s seat, “Do you really not wanna go?” She asked, looking at him, “Cause I can cancel and we can go get ice cream.” 

 

     Travis shook his head, “N-no it’s not that! I-i’ve just never been in someone else’s house besides, you know, Dante…” 

 

     “Well, you know Aphmau, she’s nice and friendly. She knows how you are. Lucinda and Katelyn…” She paused before shrugging, “Don’t take anything they say to heart.” 

 

     He sighed, “I-i know. I… I wanna have fun Nana.” He told her, gripping the seat tightly, digging his nails into the slides of it. 

 

     She softly sighed, “I shouldn’t have said that Travis. Everyone has their own form of fun. I’m sorry for forcing you to do this kind of stuff but… Thank you for at least taking up the offer.” 

 

     “N-nana, I want to go. I-i don’t wanna dye my hair but I wanna just be around you. I-i have fun with you.” He tried to explain. 

 

     Nana stared at the boy before smiling, “Come on, the others are already here.”

 

     The older got out of the car first before going to his side of the car and having to coax him out there too.

 

     “Hi Nana! Hey Travis.” Aphmau immediately said after having opened the door for them to go inside.

 

     “Hi Aphmau!” Nana said, giving the sophomore a tight hug. 

 

     Katelyn and Lucinda saw them at the door, “Hey Nana.” Katelyn said as Lucinda was applying the light blue hair dye. 

 

     “Hello Katelyn, Luci.” Nana said, smiling at the girls. 

 

     “I would get up to hug you but Katelyn’s dye is really specific when putting it on.” Lucinda sighed, before seeing the freshman behind her, “Oh hi Travis.” 

 

     “Who?” Katelyn asked, watching the movie on the TV. 

 

     Aphmau leaned her head into the living room, “Travis, remember? White haired kid? You hit him with a volleyball the first day of school?” 

 

     She didn’t turn around to see for herself, “The kid who stutters?” Katelyn asked instead, trying to remember anyone close to that description. . 

 

     “He only stutters at the start of his sentences.” Nana then poked her head into the living room, before looking at Aphmau, “My hair dye is in the upstairs bathroom, right?” She asked.

 

     After Aphmau nodded, Nana ran upstairs, leaving Travis with Aphmau who pointed at him while squinting, “You’re not dying your hair.” 

 

     He shook his head, confirming her, “N-no.” 

 

     “That’s ok! Everyone is just in the living room,” She pointed to the left of her and Travis peeked in to see a group of high schoolers watching ‘Midnight’. 

 

     Travis had seen only parts of midnight from Sasha putting it on when she was over at Gene’s house. 

 

     “O-oh ok.” He said, stepping into the house and immediately taking off his shoes, setting them by the door. 

 

     “I know it’s not your favorite thing to do so- Do you wanna help me cut strawberries?” She asked, nodding over to the kitchen. 

 

     Travis nodded, watching as Aphmau sat a plastic container full of strawberries in front of him, “Are you allowed to use a knife?”

 

     He nodded quickly making her smile and grabbed a knife from the wooden block that they were stored in. 

 

     When handed the knife, he had to watch how Aphmau cut her before trying to mimic her method. 

 

     Nana came back downstairs, holding a box of pink hair dye, “Bleach?” She asked. 

 

     Aphmau went over to the kitchen sink and opened the cupboard underneath it, “Here.” She set a container on the counter.

 

     “Thanks!” She said, going over to the counter and watching Travis cut the strawberries, grabbing a few pieces quickly. 

 

     “W-what’s that Nana?” Travis asked, looking at the container. 

 

     “Hair bleach, I have to destroy my hair before it can look pretty.” She told him, grabbing the powdered bleach to mix with some developer. 

 

     The girls watched Travis cut the strawberries carefully, “Do you like strawberries Travis?” Nana asked. 

 

     Lightly he shrugged, “I-i wasn’t allowed to have them much as a kid.” 

 

     “Why not?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     Travis looked at them, not wanting to explain that his dad documented everything he ate for up until he was 10. So any sweets were out of the question, even most fruits. 

 

     “J-just wasn’t.” He settled on. 

 

     Deciding not to push it, Nana hooked her arm around Aphmau’s, “Help me mix the bleach outside?” 

 

     Aphmau rolled her eyes, “Fine.” She groaned, leaving the knife on the counter and taking Nana out into her backyard. 

 

     Placing the already cut strawberries into a larger bowl Travis looked at the knife Aphmau left. It looked freshly sharpened. 

 

     He went around the counter and grabbed it, holding onto it, quietly turning it around in his hands. It shined under the kitchen light and he was able to see the blurry reflection of himself in it.

 

     “Travis.” Lucinda said, causing the boy to flinch but turn to her, “You ok bud?” She asked, walking towards him. 

 

     Travis placed the knife next to the sink, “Y-yeah, sorry.”

 

     She went over to the counter and grabbed the bowl of cut strawberries, “Wanna watch Midnight with us? I can cut your bangs.” 

 

     Lucinda held up a pair of scissors and Travis stepped back at the sight, “They seem to be getting in the way of your eyes.” She smirked.

 

     “U-uhh-” He looked outside to see Aphmau furiously mixing something while Nana laughed at her.

 

     “Come on.” Lucinda said, “You don’t have to like it, but you can watch us argue over who’s hotter.” She chuckled, grabbing a can of whipped cream from the fridge. 

 

     Sighing, he grabbed the knife he was using and set it next to the other one, “B-but what about Nana?” 

 

     Lucinda looked out the kitchen window, “They’re mixing bleach, let’s go.” She said, pushing Travis in the way of the living room. 

 

     Once successfully in the living room, he saw two extra people in the room. There was a guy and a girl sitting side by side. “Oh hi.” A guy said, putting a piece of popcorn in his mouth. 

 

     “H-hi.” Travis said, never having seen the guy in his life. Maybe Aphmau had spoken about him at lunch but he couldn’t think of a name to the face. 

 

     The boy had brown hair while the girl had lighter brown and black rimmed glasses that were staring at the movie. 

 

     He stayed by the entrance of the living room, feeling awkward in the presence of 2 other people had never met. 

 

     “Uhh, I saw you before in school… Trevor?” The guy tried, “That doesn’t sound right. Nana was talking about you a lot.” 

 

     A chuckle came from Lucinda as she sat on the couch again, behind Katelyn who was on the floor, “It’s Travis. I thought it was Trevor too when I saw him at the gas station a few weeks ago.” 

 

     “You saw this kid at the gas station a few weeks ago?” Katelyn asked, reaching over to grab a few pieces of popcorn. 

 

     “I was getting a slushie.” Lucinda said simply, before doing something with Katleyn’s hair, “Ok I’m done.” She said, sitting beside Katelyn on the floor. 

 

     Katelyn grabbed the hair dye box from the side, “How long are we supposed to leave it in?” 

 

     “Around 35 minutes.” Lucinda said, pointing to a spot on the box before looking back at Travis, “Sit dude.” She said, patting the spot in front of her. 

 

     Slowly he sat on the very edge of the couch, the closest to the front door, “Travis,” She said, “Down here.” 

 

     Sliding off of the couch cushion, he sat down in front of her, unsure of what else to do in the situation, “We’re just gonna trim your bangs. Don’t worry.” 

 

     “O-ok.” He stuttered, hands physically shaking as Lucinda grabbed a few strands of his hair and started to make snips. 

 

     “Your hair is nice…” She whispered after a few minutes. 

 

     “He’s blond.” Katelyn leaned over to see his roots growing in. 

 

     Lucinda lightly hit her shoulder, “He’s like- a dirty blond. All the white parts are dead…” She glanced at him, “Whoever killed your hair needs to be charged.” 

 

     “D-dante did it.” He whispered.

 

     “Yeah and that kid’s hair is already losing color.” The mystery guy said. 

 

     “I’m just saying,” Lucinda shot a glare at the brown haired boy before back at Travis, “If you’re ever going to dye your hair again, come to us. We know how to not kill hair.” She snipped a chunk of hair off for emphasis. 

 

     Quickly he nodded, not bothering to tell her that he didn’t plan on doing anything with his hair anymore. Dying it once and watching it seem ‘fried’ was enough, he missed his natural color.

 

     “Where’d he go?” Travis heard Aphmau ask from the kitchen along with a door shutting closed.

 

     He looked at the doorway to the living room to see Nana peek her head in, “Oh hi, whatcha guys watching?” 

 

     “Midnight.” The girl who’s name he didn’t know spoke. 

 

     Nana looked at Travis, who was still in front of Lucinda, “Is she cutting your fringe?” She asked. 

 

     “Yeah, it was starting to bug me that I couldn’t see his eyes very much.” Lucinda answered for him. 

 

     A few more snips were made before Lucinda just held his face, which he felt very uncomfortable with as she was just inspecting him.

 

     “Your eyes are so pretty. Weird, kinda unnatural shade of green, but pretty.” Lucinda whispered, brushing his hair with her fingers a bit, getting all the extra pieces out. 

 

     Travis tried not to think about what she had said. He had gotten comments on his weird eyes before but never knew what to say to it as it was just his eye color.

 

     Well, his real eye color was a shade of silvery gray but when he was younger he had an allergic reaction to some eye drops.

 

     His dad freaked out when Travis started screaming and holding his eyes. Afterwards his eyes had turned green but didn’t seem to have any other effect.

 

     So it wasn’t his natural color, but he couldn’t change it back either.

 

     “Hey Nana.” The mystery boy said, waving at her and so did the girl but she was more focused on the movie.

 

     She seemed surprised to see them there, “Oh hey- I didn’t know you guys, where gonna be here.” 

 

     “Lucinda brought us.” The girl replied.

 

     “W-who’s that?” Travis whispered to Lucinda.

 

     Lucinda glanced at him, “I’m Lucinda dummy.” She told him.

 

     Travis would laugh if he didn’t feel Katelyn’s eyes on him and looked at the two people he didn’t know. 

 

     Squinting at Travis, Lucinda turned to where he was looking, “Oh- Laurence and Kim, they’re cool. Don’t worry.” She dismissed it as if it wasn’t as nerve wracking as Travis is making it out to be. 

 

     “D-do they go to school with us?” He asked, trying to rack his brain to see if he remembered the kids. 

 

     She nodded, “Oh yeah, I’ve known them since freshman year.” She said as Nana crawled on the couch cushion behind Lucinda and sat there.

 

     “Don’t cut them so short.” Nana told Lucinda, pulling up the bowl of strawberries.

 

     “I’m not.” Lucinda rolled her eyes, “They’re gonna bounce back.” She let go of the hair she was holding and saw how they fluffed up a bit, “See?” 

 

     “Let me cut them.” Katelyn held out her hand but Lucinda pulled away, “No way you’re just gonna cut them off.” 

 

     Travis looked at Katelyn, questioning if it was true but she just rolled her eyes, “Fine.”

 

     Lucinda blew air into his face, brushing his hair again with her pinkie, “There. Now go.” She pushed him from the spot, waiting for him to get up. 

 

     Quickly he got up and sat beside Nana, who also started to fix his bangs, “Isn’t that just a little bit better?” She asked, hopeful. 

 

     Holding on to a strand, he stared, “...Y-yeah, a bit.” 

 

     “Here hold this.” She handed him another bowl with a strong smell, making him hold it away from himself. 

 

     Aphmau noticed and opened the front window, “Laurence, can you open that window behind you?” 

 

     He reached up and opened it with one hand while still watching the movie on the TV, “There.” He sighed. 

 

     “Kim aren’t you putting highlights in?” Nana asked, seeing how she was focused on the TV with a hair dye box in her hands. 

 

     “Oh yeah, I just kinda forgot.” Kim said, “Laurence, wanna help?” She asked, turning around to look at the boy. 

 

     Laurence pointed to the screen, “They just threw the baby in the fire though- this is like the best part.” He told her. 

 

     Kim huffed once, causing him to get up, “Fine, let’s go.” He said, grabbing the box from her hands.

 

     She smiled and went with him, “Aphmau, mind helping me too?” Lucinda asked, looking at the girl from the ground.

 

     Aphmau nodded, “Give me a minute Nana.” She said, as Lucinda got up from her spot next to Katelyn. 

 

     “N-nana, I think I asked you this before but… why do you dye your hair?” Travis asked, holding the bowl of what smells like bleach. 

 

     “Cause Nana wants to be different.” Katelyn said, causing Nana to scoff at her.

 

     “That’s like half the reason.” Nana told him, “Uhh… I have a big family, so it’s kinda hard to be your own person when there’s like 5 copies of you.” She simply explained.

 

     Lucinda popped her head back into the living room, “Kawaii-Chan~” She teased, causing Nana to throw a strawberry at her.

 

     She caught it in her mouth, looking proud, “I thought it was cute.” Lucinda told her, still snickering. 

 

     “K-kawaii-Chan?” Travis repeated. 

 

     Nana looked at him, slightly annoyed while stirring some pink paste, “Before I could dye my hair, I used a different name because everyone got me and my siblings mixed up.” 

 

     “And the name she chose was Kawaii-Chan-” Katelyn tried to hold the strained giggle but ended up laughing at the end. 

 

     “Oh! And- she talked in third person- for like all three years of middle school!” Katelyn kept laughing while Nana looked annoyed. 

 

     Travis stared at Nana, who looked annoyed and embarrassed, “Never bring it up- and never call me that, got it?” She playfully warned and he nodded quickly. 

 

     “Good.” She smiled, “Now just hold the bowl because when Aphmau gets back she’s gonna help me bleach my hair.” She told him, handing over the bowl…

 

     …

 

     It had been hours with the girls dyeing their hair and watching the Midnight marathon that was on. 

 

     Though Travis didn’t understand the movie, he did like watching the werewolves, reminding him of the ‘pup-trio’ as Aphmau called them. 

 

     “We’re not dying my hair orange!” Laurence yelled at Lucinda, who still held some left over hair dye. 

 

     “Oh come on! You’ll look like Cadenza again!” Lucinda told him, trying to seem serious but was smiling the whole time. 

 

     “Do not spill that on the couch!” Aphmau snapped at them but didn’t move from her spot on the couch to stop them.

 

     He was backed up against a corner, Kim the only thing between the two, “He’s already done that freshman year!” Kim shouted.

 

     “Yeah, it was a sight to see. Took him all freshman and sophomore year to grow it back out.” Katelyn told Travis. 

 

     “Oh Irene when it was that really faded orange… looked really bad.” Aphmau whispered, mouth full of popcorn.

 

     “L-Laurence dyed his hair orange in freshman year?” Travis asked, watching as Nana was still finger combing her newly dyed hair.

 

     “His older sister has orange hair and she wanted them to look alike.” Katelyn explained, still intently watching the movie. 

 

     Nana pulled out her phone, showing a picture of an orange-haired Laurence next to a taller girl with very long hair, “That’s her.” 

 

     He noticed that Laurence and his sister looked nothing alike, but choose to keep his mouth shut as it seemed rude to ask 

 

     “She’s so pretty.” Aphmau nodded, looking over Travis’s shoulder to see the photo, “Laurence, why didn’t you get her genes?” 

 

     “Uhh, because she’s adopted?” He ‘duh’ed at her while still backed up against the corner of the room. 

 

     “Cadenza was cute!” Lucinda said, “You are siblings.” She tried to convince the junior into dyeing his hair again. 

 

     “She was hot.” Katelyn added. 

 

     Laurence looked uncomfortable at the comment, “Will you guys stop saying my sister is hot? It’s weird.” 

 

     “You can be hot too!” Lucinda said, about to climb over Kim to get to him. 

 

     “I already am!” Laurence shouted, offended.

 

     “My arms are getting tired-” Kim said, still trying to keep Lucinda from Laurence while trying not to accidentally grope her as to how close she was.

 

     “How does my hair look Travis?” Nana didn’t even bat an eye at the fight and held up a mirror between the two so Nana could see. 

 

     He looked at the back of her hair, “I-it looks fine, just still wet.” He said, seeing how the hair in the front is a different shade as the ones in the back because it was wet. 

 

     “I’ll let it air dry.” She said, leaning back on the couch and stretching, making him remind her of a cat. 

 

     “Oh shit, the fall festival is next week.” Katelyn suddenly spoke while staring at her phone, “We should go!” 

 

     “When is it?” Kim asked. 

 

     “Next Friday.” Katelyn told her, “Nana, you wanna go?” She asked, turning back to the relaxed girl. 

 

     She nodded, but Katelyn didn’t see so Travis had to speak up, “S-she said yes.” 

 

     “Cool, then next Friday we can go to the fall festival.” Katelyn said while Laurence screamed at Lucinda.

 

     “Get away from me you witch!” Laurence shouted…

Chapter 11: Fall Festival

Chapter Text

     “Come on, I gotta pick up like- 3 other people after you.” Nana jokingly lied out her window while rushing Travis to get in her car. 

 

     His head went up to her, having stared back at his house while he was walking. His dad wasn’t home today, so Travis was allowed to go out, but he was still nervous about taping over the cameras.

 

     Travis would rather keep his dad out of the loop when it came to his friends, he already knew about Dante… even if he didn’t like him. 

 

     “O-oh I’m sorry. I-i’ll get in the back.” He said, reaching for the back seat door. 

 

     She scoffed, “No Travis- sit in the front.” She told him, giving him a look to not go against what she said. 

 

     Giving up, he got in the front seat and buckled his seat belt, “W-who else do you have to pick up?” He asked. 

 

     “Hmmm?” She looked at him confused. 

 

     “Y-you said you had other people to pick up.” He reiterated.

 

     “Oh,” She swatted at him and giggled, “No one, I was joking. You’re my only passenger for today. Everyone else is getting a ride.” She smiled, pulling away from Travis’s house. 

 

     “W-who else is coming?” Travis questioned, lightly fidgeting with the seatbelt. 

 

     Putting the car in reverse and pulling away from his house, “Katelyn is getting Aphmau and she’s bringing her younger brother, Kacey. He’s pretty shy so you shouldn’t have any problems with him.” Nana tried to remember who she was texting earlier in the morning. 

 

     “D-does he go to our school?” He asked, trying to imagine Katelyn having a younger brother. 

 

     Nana shook her head, “No, he’s an 8th grader. I’ve met him a few times, and he’s really… not like Katelyn. I don’t think you’ll talk but if you do, you’re gonna be alright.” 

 

     They chuckled a bit, “W-who else then? O-or is that it?” Travis asked. 

 

     She started to list names off on her fingers, “I think Laurence is going with his sister? And picking up Kim. Lucinda should be going by herself- actually I think she’s bringing Sasha.” 

 

     “S-sasha?” Travis asked, remembering the junior while slightly tightening the seat belt. 

 

     “Yeah, she’s pretty cool too. Just a little… angsty.” Nana said in a playful tone. 

 

     Travis was getting slightly better with people, a somewhat slow process that keeps moving thanks to Nana, “I-i know her, kinda. S-she’s over at Dante’s house sometimes.” 

 

     “Right, you know Gene.” She reminded herself with a short nod, “Is Dante coming to the festival?” 

 

     He shrugged, “I-i don’t know.” Again the seat belt tightened, causing a slight gasp from him. 

 

     Nana glanced at Travis, noticing the seatbelt, “Are you and Dante doing ok? I’ve noticed you guys haven’t talked much recently.” 

 

     They hadn’t talked in a while, small conversations here and there but it wasn’t what it used to be in middle school. Dante just started seeming to pull away since he started to hang out with Nana.

 

     It wasn’t exactly Travis’s fault and he didn’t want to go back to sitting on the bleachers for up to 2 hours after school. Even walking home together, they didn’t really speak, at least not Travis. 

 

     Dante carried on his own conversation, while Travis just nodded along without any input. When Travis did try to speak, Dante would disprove anything he had said and carried on. 

 

     So it was left with Travis just walking alongside basically a radio that only talked about how great he was at baseball. 

 

     Honestly it was starting to get… annoying. Travis felt awful calling his conversations with his best friend annoying, but it was. It was annoying and repetitive. 

 

     “Y-yeah…” He nodded, “I-i think we’re just growing apart.” Travis tried to cover up instead, not wanting to expose the crumbling friendship.

 

     “Oh, why? You guys seemed so close at the start of the year.” Nana asked, wanting to talk about it but was still trying to focus on the road. 

 

     “I-i don’t know- he’s just different to me now.” He told her, unsure of what to tell her. 

 

     She glanced at him again, “...Is he being mean to you Travis?” 

 

     “N-no it’s not like that. I-it just… he seems uninterested. L-like he doesn’t want to hang out with me anymore.” Travis explained, pulling the seat belt tighter. 

 

     “Why not?” She questioned.

 

     If he was honest with Nana and told her he probably doesn’t want to hang out with Travis because of her. 

 

     Nana was talking up his time and left no time for Dante to even try, if he ever did try. Travis liked it better this way, she was good for him, he assumed.

 

     Meeting new people and trying new foods was always seen as good, that’s exactly what Nana was doing. 

 

     If he were to do it himself, he’d never do it and just stay off to the side in a corner probably still listening to Dante.

 

     So telling her that using all his time with her is what’s causing the rift between someone he’s increasingly finding annoying was out of the question.

 

     “D-dante’s just busy with school and he does the baseball club after school a lot so we just don’t see each other often.” Travis said instead. 

 

     There were other people to hang out with, she had shown him that. He didn’t need Dante to introduce him to people, Nana did.

 

     Over the last week Laurence and Kim had said hi to him in the hallway and Lucinda had sat with him in the cooking club once.

 

     Travis wasn’t even thinking about Dante in his downtime.

 

     “That happens. It’s a miracle I have so many friends from middle school… Do you wanna be that type of ‘middle school close’ again with him?” She asked. 

 

     “K-kinda? I-i liked him, but I feel like he was only my friend because no one else really liked us in middle school. A-and people do like me now… right?” Travis tightened his seatbelt and looked at her for reassurance.

 

     Nana noticed and got slightly worried but smiled, “Yes Travis, of course. We all like you… Do you like being friends with him?” She questioned carefully.

 

     He knew that he could say yes, that he enjoyed being around Dante and all their small conversations.

 

     ‘ Did I like him ?’ Travis asked himself. ‘ He is my best middle school friend, but I love hanging out with Nana so much more than him .’

 

     “Travis.” Nana called, not wanting to bother his train of thought but her phone was ringing and she couldn’t answer it. 

 

     Letting go of the seat belt, he caught his breath, making Nana glance at him with a worried look. 

 

     He didn’t register what he was doing but picked it up, “H-hello?” He spoke, not checking who was on the other end. 

 

     “Travis?” Lucinda asked, “Is Nana almost here? We’re about to head in.” Lucinda told him and he blinked slowly. 

 

     “I-i’m sorry what?” He asked, shaking his head lightly.

 

     “We’re gonna head in, are you guys almost here?” Lucinda repeated laughing a bit. 

 

     “Who is it?” Nana asked.

 

     “L-lucinda.” He answered.

 

     Nana hummed, “What does she want? We’re almost there.”

 

     The senior sighed, “Are you guys almost here or not?” She asked again.

 

     Travis turned to Nana, “S-she’s asking us if we’re close, they’re about to go into the festival.” He retold. 

 

     “We’re about… 3 minutes away. Tell them to go ahead.” She instructed, “Oh, ask who else is there.” She added. 

 

     “A-about 3 minutes. W-who else is there?” He asked. 

 

     Lucinda started to count her friends, “Katelyn, Aphmau, Kacey, Sasha, Kim and Laurence.” 

 

     Not wanting to list off all those names, Travis told Nana, “A-a lot of people…” 

 

     Nana giggled, “Ok, we’re almost there.” She said, loud enough so Lucinda could hear on the phone. 

 

     “We’ll wait for you guys.” Lucinda said before hanging up. 

 

     Travis started to pick at his nails and Nana noticed, “It’s just a bunch of kids hanging out Travis.” 

 

     “I-i know. J-just… still scary sometimes.” He told her before looking at her phone again to see messages unread. 

 

     “N-nana? Someone named Zane is texting you.” Travis said, turning away from the messages so as to not invade her privacy.

 

     She moved in her seat, seeming uncomfortable, “I’ll text him later…” She dismissed it while biting her lip in thought…

 

     …

 

     “Can we get cotton candy?” Aphmau asked, leaning on Katelyn as they sat on a bench outside the festival. 

 

     “Of course we can, but I want funnel cake.” She told her, looking up to Lucinda, “What’d she say?” 

 

     She put her phone in her bra, “Travis answered, they said a few minutes.” She told the group, “Do you guys think Travis and Nana are dating?” Lucinda asked out of the blue. 

 

     Lightly Katelyn gagged, “Ew he’s like 13.” 

 

     “What gave you that idea?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     Lucinda shrugged, “They’re spending a lot of time together.” 

 

     “I see it as more of a brother and sister type of relationship.” Kim said, pushing up her glasses. 

 

     “He only really hangs out with her.” Laurence said, leaning back against the bench. 

 

     “That’s not true, he sits with me and Aaron at lunch.” Aphmau tried to dismiss it, “Besides he’s got like- the worst social anxiety i’ve ever seen.” 

 

     Lucinda gave her a confused look, “Who’s Aaron?”

     Aphmau then returned the confused look, “You spoke with him on the first day of school. Tall guy? Drank the beer you gave to Katelyn?” 

 

     They both stared at each other before it clicked for Lucinda, “Oh! Him! That’s Aaron?” 

 

     “Who?” Sasha asked.

 

     Turning to Sasha, Lucinda leaned into her ear, “This kinda hot guy in second lunch.” 

 

     “That means nothing to me.” Sasha shook her head at Lucinda, trying to get across that she had never seen the guy.

 

     “Yeah I wouldn’t think so.” Lucinda smirked.

 

     Rolling her eyes, “Anyway, Travis is just a bit shy. He will hold a conversation if you try too.” Sasha spoke, “I’ve spoken to him a few times, him and Dante hung out a lot over the summer.” 

 

     Kim played with her skirt, “I want to get to know him, but he seems so… skittish around everyone.” 

 

     “By the way he’s 14.” Laurence corrected and they looked at him weirdly, “Gene said Travis and Dante were the same age.” 

 

     “You still talk to Gene?” Sasha quietly asked, scrolling on her phone. 

 

     “Na, hallway talks.” Laurence said, “Does Gene even know you’re here with us today?” He asked, setting his chin on the palm of his hand.

 

     She went quiet and looked at her phone instead, “Ooooo someone didn’t tell their leader that they were with the enemy.” Laurence teased her.

 

     The two were on good terms even after the explosion that was his and Gene’s friendship. On instagram Sasha was following a lot of his friend group and most of them followed her back, they just didn’t talk in school.

 

     “He doesn’t need to know everything.” She huffed.

 

     “Doesn’t he?” Laurence gave her a teasing smile.

 

     Sasha looked at her phone again, annoyed with him so Lucinda internviened, “Laurence stop it. She’s my friend too and we’re gonna go on the ferris wheel together.” Lucinda looped their arms together. 

 

     Laurence fake gagged, “That shit is for couples.” 

 

     “Yeah and Casanova doesn’t have a date.” Katelyn reached over and hit the back of his head with a laugh.

 

     “Oh you fucking-” Laurence tried to get to Katelyn but both Kim and Aphmau kept them apart. 

 

     “How did you guys even meet each other?” Kim tried to change the conversation, looking at Sasha and Lucinda as she kept Laurence from grabbing a fist full of Katelyn’s hair, “I feel like I can see it, but I wanna know.”

 

     “Skipping.” Laurence strained, making grabby hands at Katelyn who stuck her tongue out at him.

 

     “As a matter of fact, we did.” Lucinda leaned into Sasha who looked back at Lucinda with a questioning stare, “We also hang out in the witchcraft club.” 

 

     Kim poked Laurence in the stomach to get him to fold in on himself, “How is that going anyway? I heard Ms. Layla said no to it being an official club.” 

 

     “Yeah she did,” Lucinda signed, “But my mom said that I can still use her room after school while she does other stuff.” 

 

     “Why did she say no?” Katelyn asked after seeing Laurence actually scrunch in on himself when Kim poked him, “Doesn’t want you guys haunting the bathroom like that rumor in freshman year?” 

 

     Lucinda giggled, “Something like that. My mom says Layla doesn’t like what we do and to keep it on the down-low.” 

 

     “Put a poison in her coffee.” Kim whispered and they all looked slightly creeped out by what she said. 

 

     “Ok, that’s a little morbid Kim and that’s what we write in our diaries.” Laurence quietly told her, while patting her legs. 

 

     She smiled at him, “I’m kidding… but if I wasn’t, it would be rat poison in her drink.” She whispered, looking at Laurence. 

 

     “You know what, let me see your diary.” Laurence told her, holding his hand out as if she had it on her right that moment.

 

     Kim turned to him with a serious look, the joking smile before gone, “Teony has been talking my ear off about that lady. She needs to be put down.” 

 

     “You know you can just tell Teony you don’t wanna hear it.” Lucinda told her, checking her nails over.

 

     “No, I like hearing Teony talk about their problems. It’s just… Ms. Layla isn’t a good principal.”

 

     Glancing up, Sasha asked, “Where is Teony anyway?” 

 

     Kim’s teeth seem to clench, “Homework apparently.” 

 

     “Laurence.” Lucinda said, nodding to Kim to which he nodded back and kept patting her leg to calm her down.

 

     “We’re not here to talk about school, I just want to win every fair game they have.” Katelyn told all of them.

 

     Aphmau looked up at her, “How much money do you have?” 

 

     Pulling out a wallet, she opened it to show at least $50, “My dad just told me to have fun and get Kacey food.” 

 

     “I want a funnel cake.” Kacey’s head poked out the lightest bit from behind the bench, only Aphmau and Katelyn seeing him.

 

     “I want one too.” Katelyn sighed.

 

     “By the way-” Lucinda looked at Sasha, “Can I ask you something?” 

 

     Looking skeptical, Sasha nodded, “What…?” 

 

     Lucinda looked at her friends before Sasha again, “Let’s go over here real quick.” She grabbed Sasha’s arm and pulled her over to a tree. 

 

     They all stared at the two, “Weird.” Kim whispered and Laurence nodded in agreement.

 

     “Oh- I see Nana.” Aphmau said, standing up from the bench and waving at the car trying to find parking.

 

     “Kacey.” Katelyn grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled him up from the grass behind the bench, “Come on kid, we’re gonna go in.” 

 

     The rest of them looked at Kacey, shocked that he had been there and they forgot about him. 

 

     “Stand up straight squeakers.” Katelyn dismissed, wrapping her arm around the kid and smiled. 

 

     Kacey had blond hair instead though instead of the dyed light blue Katelyn’s was. Everyone was able to see the resemblance between them though…

 

     …

 

     The Ro’Meave family, minus their dad, had been walking around the fall festival for only 30 minutes. Though there was a lot to do, the boys didn’t want to do anything together. 

 

     Zianna wanted her sons to bond but it only seemed to have been getting worse over the years. 

 

     They were all at different stages of their life with very different personalities that clashed too much for them to enjoy each other’s company. While Garroth and Vylad somewhat got along, it was mostly Vylad being annoyed at Garroth for his opinions and comments.

 

     Zane seemed to not like either of his brothers and there wasn’t anything ZIanna could do about it. He pushed back harder when she tried to get him to join them but this was different. 

 

     While he did try to get out of the fair, at some point he gave up and just got into the car, allowing her a win.

 

     Garroth looked at Vylad who was quietly peering around the fall festival, “Vylad, are you ok?” He asked. 

 

     Vylad turned to his brother, “Yeah. Sorry.” He mumbled, still trying to look around the area for someone.

 

     Leaning in, Garroth asked, “Do you see one of those kids who were talking about you around here?” 

 

     Whipping his head around to Garroth, Vylad gave him a wide eye stare, “I’m not being picked on. Drop it.” 

 

     “Vylad-” “Butt out Garroth. It’s none of your business.” Vylad cut him off and tried to look forward but his eyes were still shifting around constantly.

 

     Zane was beside his mother, dressed in all black with his hands in his pockets, “Zuzu, do you want anything?” His mom asked. 

 

     He shook his head, he wasn’t there to have a ‘good time’, he was looking for Nana. Pulling out his phone, he saw the messages he sent to Nana but never saw anything back from her.

 

     ‘Bitch.’ He insulted Nana in his mind for not texting him back but felt bad for saying that so he tried to retract it mentally.

 

     “Come on Zane, I took you here so you can get some fresh air.” Zianna said, slowly pushing his phone down. 

 

     Immediately he gave her an annoyed stare but she smiled, “How about some cotton candy?” She suggested, knowing he enjoyed sugar as much as her and his siblings.

 

     Vylad looked back towards her, “Can I have some?” He asked. 

 

     Zianna smiled, “Of course, where is the stand?” She told him, looking around for the multiple food stands. 

 

     “One over by the entrance.” Zane mumbled, remembering the sugary substance with a variety of colors. 

 

     “Oh great!” Zianna started back towards the front of the entrance to get her boys cotton candy. 

 

     Squinting his eyes, Garroth looked ahead to see if the group of kids at the entrance was who he thought it was. 

 

     “Aww it’s Aphmau!” Zianna said, seeing the sophomore with her group of friends. 

 

     “Great.” Vylad said, rolling his eyes slightly. 

 

     It wasn’t towards Aphmau, it was towards how his brother acted around her. He always got kinda… soft.

 

     Aphmau seemed to see them and waved before going over, “Hi Zianna!” Aphmau said happily, running over to give the older woman a tight hug. 

 

     Zianna was happy to see her too so she hugged her back just as tight, “Oh how have you been? Is your mother here?” 

 

     “No she’s at home, she wanted to come but said she had to iron a shirt and all that.” Aphmau laughed awkwardly, knowing her mom was yelling at her to make good decisions before leaving. 

 

     Pouting slightly, Zianna looked back at the food stand, “Oh! What do you want, Aphmau? We’re getting cotton candy.” 

 

     “I was about to get some too! Katelyn wanted to get funnel cake later though.” Aphmau said, pointing to the group of teenagers slowly walking into the festival. 

 

     While Aphmau was looking at her friends, Zianna was already buying a copious amount of cotton candy for the teenagers.

 

     “Oh Hi Mrs. Ro’Meave.” Katelyn said politely, arm still around Kacey, dragging him along with the group.

 

     “Hello Katelyn, Kacey. How are you guys?” Zianna asked, smiling at the group. 

 

     “We’re fine, aren’t we squeakers?” Katelyn asked, looking at her younger brother but caught him in a staring contest with Vylad. 

 

     They were just staring at each other, Vylad wanted to talk to him but Kacey seemed uncomfortable in the situation.

 

     “Kacey.” Katelyn said, gently hitting the back of his head in a playful manner. 

 

     “Huh?” He said, turning back to his sister, “Oh Hi Mrs. Ro’Meave.” 

 

     Zianna smiled at him, “I got cotton candy for all of you.” She said bluntly. 

 

     “What?” Laurence said, leaning forward, seeing if he had heard her right.

 

     “Oh Mrs. Ro’Meave you didn’t have to do that.” Kim said, looking slightly panicked at the fact someone else was paying for her. 

 

     She was also worried about the food that she was now going to have to eat since someone else paid for it.

 

     The rest of them tried to chime in to say how she didn’t have to pay for their snacks during their walk around the event. 

 

     Still, she smiled at all of them, “I bought twelve.” She said simply.

 

     The two 8th grades went back to looking at each other, Vylad looking sad and worried while Kacey still seemed uncomfortable. 

 

     Lucinda saw the small interaction from a far, but thought nothing of it as she was more excited to be getting free cotton candy. 

 

     Nana was trying to calm down an ever increasing anxiety riled Travis, having to hold his hands while taking deep breaths. 

 

     “We can go off on our own if you want, ok?” She whispered to him, seeing how he had been picking at his nails before she grabbed his hands. 

 

     “W-won’t it look weird?” He asked. 

 

     “It doesn’t matter, we’ll get some sugar into you and go walking around.” She told him, not having seen Zane in the small crowd. 

 

     Travis kept trying to follow her breaths as they waited for cotton candy, not noticing how shaky his hands were. 

 

     “I thought you were getting better.” Nana softly spoke, still smiling. 

 

     He shook his head, “A-a lot more people.” 

 

     She nodded in understanding, “Again, we can get some candy and just disperse between each other.” 

 

     Zane watched the two, not moving and unsure of what actually to do. Nana hadn’t noticed him yet and had all her attention on some twig on shaky legs. 

 

     ‘ Was this the kid she was spending all her time with ?’ He asked himself.

 

     Though she never said his name directly, he had seen the kid Nana was talking to at school, but connected the dots himself. 

 

     There was no proof that Nana was spending the time she would have spent with Zane with Travis, but Zane didn’t care. 

 

     “Nana.” Laurence said, handing a stick of cotton candy to the two. 

 

     “Laurence, I thought you said your sister was gonna be here.” Nana asked, taking the cotton candy from him.

 

     He shrugged, “She said she had to be somewhere else, so she just dropped off me and Kim, then left.”

 

     “Oh right- Nana, I have to ask you something.” Lucinda said, turning towards them while stuffing her face with sugar. 

 

     “What’s up?” Nana said, picking off a piece and handing it to Travis. 

 

     Aphmau rolled her eyes, “If it’s about them ‘dating’ don’t ask that.” Aphmau told her, sounding annoyed. 

 

     Lucinda huffed, “Nevermind~” 

 

     Nana looked at them confused, while Travis looked at them with concerned wide eyes, “Wait what?” Nana asked with a short giggle.

 

     Kim chuckled, “Lucinda was wondering if you and Travis were dating- but then I said you guys seem like siblings- then Laurence talked about Travis’s age-” Laurence put some cotton candy in her face to shut her up. 

 

     She let it dissolve on her tongue, trying not to think about how much sugar was in it as she let it disappear.

 

     “I think you guys are like siblings.” Laurence spoke up, still handing pieces of candy to the short girl. 

 

     Garroth looked between the two, “I can’t see them dating, it looks more like an older sister and younger brother kinda thing.” 

 

     “Told you.” Laurence stuck his tongue out at Lucinda.

 

     “Stick that tongue out again Casanova, I got nail clippers in my purse.” She held up her small bag. 

 

     Skidding behind Kim, Laurence crouched a bit, “Is she still looking at me?” He whispered to Kim.

 

     “Definitely.” Kim nodded, poking at the cotton candy but not making any motion to eat any, the amount she had had already was too much sugar for the week. Any amount would add to her weight and she didn’t need any more.

 

     Sasha was eating Lucinda’s cotton candy while murmuring, “So are they dating or not?” 

 

     Lucinda snapped her fingers, “I still haven’t asked it yet- so are you guys dating or not?” She asked. 

 

     Nana laughed, setting a piece of cotton candy on her tongue, “No we’re not. But he’s cool to hang out with so I try to bring him along when I can.” 

 

     “So a friend.” Aphmau filled in, looking at Lucinda as if to say ‘I told you so’ in a playful manner. 

 

     The senior pinched Aphmau’s face, “Aren’t you so cute?” She strained with a tight smile , squishing her face harshly. 

 

     “Yes I am.” Aphmau said, taking the pain and awkwardly smiling while Lucinda pulled on her cheeks. 

 

     “Nana, I haven't seen you over that often.” Zianna said casually, referring to Nana and Zane’s somewhat friendship.

 

     Slowly Nana looked to the side, now realizing that Zane had been there the whole time and heard the conversation, “Oh- I’ve been busy recently.” She quietly said. 

 

     Everyone else looked at Zianna and Nana, Nana seeming put on the spot and Zianna didn’t think anything about it. 

 

     Maybe she hadn’t realized what Nana and Zane had been doing behind everyone’s backs. Garroth barely knew and he lived in the same house.

 

     He knew that they were ‘close’, a loose term but also that Zane probably had a small crush on her. Though he didn’t think Nana returned the feelings, she was just too nice to ever tell him no.

 

     “I have to go to the bathroom.” Kacey said, getting out of the light chokehold Katelyn had on him. 

 

     “Oh I have to go too.” Lucinda said, pushing the cotton candy into Sasha’s hand, following behind Kacey. 

 

     Vylad watched them go, “Mom?” He spoke up. 

 

     “Hmm?” Zianna said, handing Garroth his cotton candy, before turning to her youngest child. 

 

     But he was already gone, on his way to the bathroom…

 

     …

 

     Vylad was outside the bathroom, waiting for Kacey to come out of it. 

 

     He felt like a stalker. Waiting for Kacey so that they would at least talk.

 

     The bathroom door opened and Vylad looked to the side to see Kacey drying his hands, before staring straight at Vylad. 

 

     Also immediately Kacey tried to shut the door, but Vylad shoved it open, closing it behind them. 

 

     “Can we at least talk?” Vylad asked. 

 

     Kacey stepped away from Vylad, seeing how desperate he looked, “About what?” He tried to play it off like he didn’t know what they would be talking about.

 

     “Why have you been avoiding me?” 

 

     “I-i’m not avoiding you.” Kacey said, shaking his head but clearly lying.

 

     Slowly Vylad looked at him, “Really? So you haven’t been sitting on the other side of the classroom? You haven’t been going to the library at lunch?” 

 

     The other looked uncomfortable, not saying anything and even turning away from the sight of his friend in such a humiliating state. 

 

     Vylad felt alienated once again, he thought it would go a bit different this time though. “...They’re not true, you know.” He whispered. 

 

     “What isn’t?” 

 

     “The rumors that I like you? They’re not true.” Vylad snapped, giving Kacey a glare, stepping away from the door. 

 

     Kacey seemed confused, questioning if what he had said was true, “Are they not?” Kacey whispered. 

 

     But he seemed to have calmed down after Vylad said it. 

 

     Vylad wanted to scream, wanting to take a hammer and break down the stalls of the bathroom out of anger. 

 

     If he didn’t like Kacey, things would go back to normal. They could sit together at lunch again and be partners during class projects.

 

     “No, they’re not. And I don’t like you… at least not like that.” Vylad said, taking a deep breath and putting his hands in his pockets. 

 

     “So where did the rumors come from?” Kacey asked. 

 

     He shrugged, “Maybe my brother? I don’t know.” 

 

     “You’re brother?” Kacey asked, “Garroth?” 

 

     “No… Zane. He’s always looking for new ways to make me wanna kill myself.” Vylad laughed, swallowing his pride. 

 

     “Don’t say stuff like that.” Kacey told him. 

 

     Sometimes Vylad wished he didn’t have to deal with things, it would make his life easier to manage. 

 

     “...Why would Zane spread that rumor?” Kacey asked quietly,

 

     Blowing his bangs out of his face, Vylad shrugged, “You know Zane, hates me and all.” He reminded Kacey.

 

     Kacey had heard small bits about Vylad’s family, Garroth was annoying and Zane hated everyone’s guts. So the idea that Zane spread around the rumor that Vylad was gay wasn’t too far-fetched. 

 

     “So, are we cool?” Vylad asked, putting his head down but peeking at Kacey to see his facial expression.

 

     Kacey put his back against the wall, feeling dirty, “Y-yeah, I guess…” 

 

     “Great.” Vylad sighed, “Can you go now? I actually have to use the bathroom.” He lied. Vylad just wanted a moment to cry. 

 

     “Oh yeah. Sorry- umm, I’ll go.” Kacey was embarrassed but stepped around Vylad to go outside the bathroom. 

 

     Once alone, Vylad slowly sat down on the dirty floor, trying to force the lump in his throat down. 

 

     “Irene, I’m gonna kill myself.” He looked up to the ceiling and put his hands together, “And I’m not joking this time. Please let me get it right on the first try.” 

 

     The door opened again, to show a lady with bright orange hair standing there, “Come on.” She said simply. 

 

     “What?” Vylad mumbled, confused to see the girl there. 

 

     “Come on, let’s go.” Lucinda said, “I can hear everything from the girl’s bathroom.” 

 

     “Please go away.” Vylad mumbled, trying to keep his cool but eyes watered quickly. 

 

     She crouched down, “A public bathroom is no place to cry. It’s gross and dirty… and I’m pretty sure Irene would not like you crying.” 

 

     The walls had actually been very thin despite being made of tough material. She was able to hear his short prayer to Irene to take him away from here.

 

     He gave her a weird look, “I’m 13.” He suddenly told her, feeling creeped out.  

 

     Lucinda gagged, “And my friend’s brother you little weirdo.” She said, making Vylad look at her confused, “Garroth, and technically Zane. But he’s kinda a punk.” 

 

     “You know Garroth and Zane?” Vylad asked. 

 

     “I know Garroth, Zane is… difficult to get to know, so I never tried.” She said honestly. 

 

     Vylad still stared at her, only having seen her just a minute ago in the group of teenagers, “Now will you go away?” He quietly asked.

 

     “Go wash your hands and come out.” She said, closing the bathroom door and waiting outside. 

 

     He got up and washed his hands, before looking in the mirror and sighed, taking her statement a little too literally, “I’m… gay, and I like Kacey.” 

 

     Afterwards he chuckled to himself, feeling stupid but flicked his wet hands at the mirror, “ Pew .” He whispered, watching the droplets go down. 

 

     Drying his hands, he went outside, “I’m Vylad.” He introduced. 

 

     “Lucinda.” She said, putting her phone in her pocket, “Let’s go walking.”

 

     “How much did you hear?” Vylad went straight to the point. 

 

     “All of it, bathroom walls are thin and all that.” Lucinda looked at him, “...but I won’t say anything. I promise.” 

 

     Suddenly Vylad held out his pinky, making Lucinda laugh, but hook their pinkies together, “I promise I won’t tell anyone your little crush.” 

 

     “And that I wanna kill myself?” He threw out. 

 

     She pressed her lips together, thinking about it, “Not that one.” 

 

     He bit his lip, “I’ll take what I can get.” 

 

     “So… who's the guy?” She then asked and he groaned. They let their pinkies go, separating into their own group with the small crowd they had left from. 

 

     For the first time in a few weeks, Kacey smiled at him. 

 

     Vylad knew he wouldn’t be able to keep up the charade for as long as he would like to…

Chapter 12: Sleepover!

Chapter Text

     “Mom, I'm going to Katelyn’s!” Aphmau said, closing the door before her mom could oppose, but she still heard her voice from outside the house. 

 

     “Aphmau! You get back here!” Her mom shouted and Aphmau quickly left so that her mom didn’t follow after her.

 

     Even if she was 3 miles away her mom would come running after her…

 

     Of course she had asked to go to Katelyn’s but wanted to walk there instead, it saved her a lecture on what not to do at someone else’s house from her mom. Aphmau had hung out plenty of times at Katelyn’s house since freshman year, this one would be no different.

 

     Their parents were half dating, so she never really understood the lecture about the dangers of hanging over at someone else’s house.

 

     She ran down the street a bit just in case her mom came out of the house to get her, but just until down the next block. 

 

     Aphmau walked towards the house, peeking at her phone for a second to see that she had 3 messages from Katelyn asking when she was gonna come over.

 

     Katelyn had some out of school volleyball practice that ended around 10 minutes ago, so she assumed she was home and just waiting around for Aphmau.

 

     Quickly she texted back that she was on her way before putting her phone away and looking up and down the road before crossing. 

 

     Even though she knew there were no cars, she could swear that her mom would know if she hadn’t looked both ways before crossing. 

 

     The two girls had planned to hang out the week after dyeing Katelyn’s hair but didn’t get around to it until two weeks later. The walk to the house wasn’t long, they walked home after school most of the time since they were close enough. 

 

     She walked up the steps to their house and quietly knocked on the door, looking down at her phone for a second to see if Katelyn had texted her again.

 

     When the door opened, it didn’t show a taller blue haired girl but a blond shorter boy, “Hi Aphmau.” Kacey smiled softly.

 

     “Hey Kacey- Sorry I thought Katelyn was here by now. I know she went to practice volleyball.” Aphmau apologized, feeling bad that she might have come here before Katelyn did. 

 

     He shook his head and his hands quickly, “Oh no- Katelyn is here, she’s just in the shower. You can come in if you want.” Kacey told her, opening the door. 

 

     “Are you sure? I can come back later.” She said but a larger man walked into the room and spotted her immediately.

 

     “Non-sense. Come in, Aphmau.” Eric, Katelyn’s dad, said motioning for her to come inside the home.

 

     “Yeah I-i heard the shower turn off a little bit ago so she should just be getting dressed…” Kacey told her.

 

     She smiled while lightly sighing, taking off her shoes before going past the front door, “Hi Mr. Katelyn’s dad.” 

 

     “Hello Aphmau.” He smiled while going into the kitchen, “Kacey, go see if Katelyn is almost done.” 

 

     Huffed silently, Kacey closed the door behind her and went back upstairs, seeing the bathroom door open.

 

     So instead he went to his sister’s closed door and knocked lightly, “Katelyn?” He called, hearing rustling inside.

 

     It opened, to show the junior in a sports bra with a tank-top over it and pants, “What’s up squeakers?” She teased, wringing her hair dry with the towel. 

 

     “Will you stop calling me that?” He said, annoyed but came off more concerned.

 

     Katelyn ruffled his hair, “No, what do you want?” She asked, letting go of the towel and throwing it over her shoulder.

 

     “Aphmau’s down stairs-” He said, causing Katelyn to push the kid- by his head- out of the way and to run downstairs. 

 

     “How is your mother Aphmau?” Eric asked, grabbing some fruits from the fridge as Aphmau sat down at their dining table. 

 

     “She’s good… single.” She told him, whispering at the end, knowing both the adults used to date in high school. 

 

     Eric looked at her while holding a cream puff, “What did you say Aphmau?” He asked, not having heard what she mumbled.

 

     “Nothing!” She said, sitting up straight and shaking her head, “Can I have one?” She asked, pointing to the creme puff in his hands. 

 

     Immediately he handed it to her, “Of course, I have some more if you want.” He offered it to her. 

 

     “I’m ok, I just want one.” She politely declined while biting into the sweet treat.

 

     The sounds of heavy footsteps running down the stairs were heard and Aphmau knew it was Katelyn. 

 

     Said girl’s head popped out in front of the stairs to look straight at Aphmau, “Why didn’t you come up?” She asked, slightly panting.

 

     “Kacey said you were in the shower, so I just decided to wait down here.” Aphmau said, covering her mouth while talking but still chewing the cream puff. 

 

     She came down the stairs, grabbing onto her arm and tugging slightly, “Well- come on, I wanna tell you about something.” Katelyn told her. 

 

     Rolling her eyes playfully, “Fine.” She agreed, putting the rest of the cream puff in her mouth to eat it quickly. 

 

     Katelyn’s dad had another cream puff in his hand but Katelyn grabbed it before he could eat it, “Thanks dad.” 

 

     He looked slightly annoyed but grabbed another one from a small plate on the counter, watching as the two girls ran up the stairs. 

 

     “Where are your other brothers? I haven’t seen them in months.” Aphmau said, noticing the other doors in the home, closed. 

 

     “Out and about.” Katelyn said vaguely. She had 3 brothers, but she barely saw two of them, only seeing Kacey on a regular basis when hanging out with Katelyn. 

 

     Being pushed into Katelyn’s room, Aphmau sat on her bed while Katelyn closed the door behind them, “I’ve got news.” Katelyn faced Aphmau, hands still on the door and pushing off of it.

 

     Aphmau fixed her shirt while staring at her, “What?” She asked, crossing her legs and setting down her phone.

 

     “Sooo,” Katelyn stretched, putting her hands together as if she was planning something, “You know how I’m always in the theater room and not doing volleyball sometimes after school?” She asked. 

 

     “You’re fired.” Aphmau guessed, pointing at her as if she got the correct answer right off the bat.

 

     Katelyn scoffed, “No way they’re gonna fire me because of some missed practices. Those girls love it when they get a day away from me.” 

 

     Giggling, Aphmau nodded, “So you’re not fired, what is it?”

 

     “I was talking with Mr. Bob- the theater teacher- you know?” Katelyn said, smiling widely, her body not being able to sit still.

 

     “Of course.” Aphmau nodded. 

 

     “Well I was talking with him and the new school play that’s coming up soon.” She continued, sitting on the side of the bed. 

 

     “Don’t the school plays happen in May?” She asked, it was only the middle of October so the school plays weren’t actively on her mind.

 

     “Yeah, but the theater club has to start now.” Katelyn dismissed with ease, while sitting down next to her on the bed, “But you know about them, right?”

 

     Skeptical, Aphmau tightened her crossed legs and held onto them, “Yes, I know about them. What about them?” 

 

     Katelyn squirmed in her spot, “We’re doing Romeo and Juliet!” 

 

     “That old cliche play?” Aphmau asked, raising her eyebrow as if that was the news Katelyn was so excited to tell her about. 

 

     “Not just that- I can help out!” She blurted out and Aphmau finally understood what she was so excited about. 

 

     “Oh Katelyn, that's great!” Aphmau said, leaning over to hug her tightly, “-What about volleyball?” She then asked, the tension in the hug immensely lightning to think.

 

     Still hugging, Katelyn answered, “I’m still gonna do that, but I’m gonna have someone be co-captain of the team.” 

 

     “Aren’t you gonna miss it?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Nope-” Katelyn pulled her to lay down on the bed, so they both stared at the ceiling, “I like volleyball but I like theater more.” 

 

     Aphmau huffed, “You’re neglecting the kids in the volleyball club.” 

 

     Katelyn looked at her, “What did I just say? I work them to the bone, they’ll be happy to not have me as a full time coach anymore. I’ll have Nicole do it or something-” 

 

     “Nicole barely comes to school. I haven’t seen her since… I haven’t seen her this year.” Aphmau told her, “Where is Nicole?” She asked herself.

 

     “Some trip, I don’t know. Far enough for a time zone difference. When I text her during the day she texts me somewhere at night.” Katelyn told her.

 

     Nodding Aphmau went back to the conversation, “But still, she doesn’t really come to school right now and sports are just starting to get into the swing of things.” 

 

     “I’ll get Teony to do it. They liked volleyball.” Katelyn dismissed.

 

     “Teony is always busy, running errands for the school. It seems like that’s all they do right now.” She told her, pointing out the holes in the plan.

 

     “Aphmau-” Katelyn got up from the bed, “I can help in a play . This is big for me. I love volleyball, but we only do like- two school plays in a year. Probably only one this year.” 

 

     They stared at each other for a few moments, “Ok… But you can’t abandon the volleyball club, alright? They look up to you.” 

 

     Lightly, Katelyn scoffed, “Of course not, I love those kids. I swear I do, but this is important to me.” 

 

     “Gonna play a part or just help around the stage?” Aphmau questioned, not wanting to figure out who was gonna substitute for the volleyball team.

 

     She shrugged, “Either one, but I would love to play any role in it. Oh- you can help me!” Katelyn said, sitting up at the end. 

 

     Aphmau looked at her, playfully annoyed, “With what? I can play a rock- or a tree!” She said, sarcastically excited. 

 

     “Oh come on Aph! We used to do plays together!” Katelyn said, sitting up while looking down at her. 

 

     “That was last year for a short assignment and I played Juliet horribly.” Aphmau reminded her. 

 

     “You just dropped the script and had to ad-libbed it.” She rolled her eyes, “Not everyone can ad-lib!” Katelyn tried to reassure. 

 

     “You yelled my ‘eyes shine like a thousand suns’ when I did.” Aphmau gave her an annoyed look. 

 

     Katelyn’s eye twitched while the smile turned strained, “You were a lovely Juliet, Aphmau. Now be a theater kid.”

 

     Aphmau just stared at her, slightly annoyed while pouting her lips. Katelyn crossed her arms, “I’m gonna get you to help out.” 

 

     Sighing, Aphmau sat up, “I’ll help where I can, but I’m not gonna play a role.” 

 

     “Good enough.” Katelyn said, lightly jumping her and hugging her tightly, “...Do you wanna stay the night?” 

 

     “Why not?” Aphmau shrugged…

 

     …

 

     “How are they still talking?” Katelyn asked boredly, watching Aphmau’s mom and her dad conversing in the kitchen. 

 

     Aphmau’s mom had come over, to drop off her bag of clothes and necessities for an overnight stay.  

 

     Though when Eric saw her, they started to chat. As much as the girls loved seeing their parents happy, it was getting in the way of their movie night.

 

     “I think it’s cute.” Aphmau told her, holding the packed bag of clothes.

 

     Katelyn fake gagged, “Sure, but it’s been like an hour. They’re about to start making dinner together.” 

 

     “Don’t you like my mom’s cooking?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     She lightly nudged her shoulder, “Course I do- it’s just… my dad, your mom, that thing we did in freshman year.” 

 

     Aphmau shushed her, “You said we would never bring that up-” 

 

     In freshman year, Katelyn had been playing around with her sexuality, while still dating Jeffory. 

 

     For the sake of curiosity, they had kissed, Aphmau feeling weird as it had felt like she kissed her sister. Katelyn felt the same, but realized she had a fondness for girls… just not Aphmau, which she was very offended by.

 

     When Jeffory heard about them kissing as a tester he had chuckled and just asked that Katelyn didn’t do it again.

 

     Then Aphmau found them showing pictures of girls to each other and saying that the girls in photos looked cute.

 

     It wasn’t why the two broke up, at least that’s what Katelyn told Aphmau and the break seemed to be amicable. 

 

     Chuckling, Katelyn hugged her from behind and set her head on Aphmau’s shoulder, “But it made us better friends now.” It caused Aphmau to also laugh.

 

     “What are you girls giggling about?” Sylvanna, Aphmau’s mom, asked after seeing them still on the stairs

 

     “How you’re still here.” Katelyn teased, swaying side to side with Aphmau.

 

     “Katelyn!” Eric snapped, lightly blushing, “Sylvanna is a guest and is welcome to stay however long she wants.” 

 

     Sylvanna huffed at him, gently hitting his stomach, “Katelyn is just joking. I’ll be out soon Katelyn, then you and Aphmau can have the kitchen to yourselves.” 

 

     “I wanna make chocolate strawberries.” Aphmau said, looking at her friend who was on the step behind her. 

 

     “We can make chocolate strawberries Aph.” Katelyn said, making the girl clap very quietly while smiling. 

 

     Kacey walked downstairs, seeing everyone there before slowly going back up the stairs again. Aphmau and Katelyn had heard him, but didn’t say anything, seeing how he noticed other people there.

 

     “Kacey?” Sylvanna said, looking over to peek at the boy, “I know you’re there. I can hear footsteps.” 

 

     Lighty creeped out, Kacey went down the stairs, “Hi Ms. Aphmau’s mom.” He said quietly, waving. 

 

     Sylvanna smiled, “Hello Kacey, how’s school going?” She asked as she sliced something with a knife.

 

     He shrugged, looking down at his shirt and playing with the hem, “It’s ok… boring.”

 

     “Hey,” Katelyn said, getting his attention, “You know Vylad, Garroth’s youngest brother?” She asked. 

 

     “Zianna’s boy?” Sylvanna jumped in for a moment, smiling at the mention of her best friend.

 

     “Yeah.” Katelyn agreed, turning back to Kacey, “You know him?”

 

     But he seemed to get a bit uncomfortable, “Yeah? Why?” 

 

     Katelyn shrugged, “Garroth said Vylad asked about me. So I wanted to know if you knew what it was about.”

 

     Quickly Kacey shook his head, “No. I-i don’t.” He ran back up the stairs and shut his door just as fast. 

 

     The girls looked at each other, then at their parents, who also seemed confused, “What was that about?” Sylvanna asked, worried. 

 

     “Kacey!” Eric said, worried and lightly offended that his son had acted like that in the moment. 

 

     “Eric- it’s ok.” Sylvanna said, lightly touching his arm to calm down. 

 

     Eric looked at Aphmau and Katelyn on the stairs, “Can one of you girls go check on him?” He asked. 

 

     They looked at each other, “I think we should give him some space-” “I’ll go.” They both said at the same time. 

 

     “What? Why?” Katelyn asked, “He’s being weird, we have to go see what’s up with him.” Katelyn told her, standing up on the steps and pointing up the stairs.

 

     Aphmau cringed a bit, “Yeah but he seems a little tense right now-”

 

     “I’m his sister.” Katelyn told her, “Yeah and why would he tell you what’s going on?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Because I’m his sister-” Katelyn repeated again slowly, trying to see where the problem was.

 

     “Will-” Eric harshly cut into a vegetable, “-one of you please just go check on him?” He asked, seeming more worried. 

 

     Katelyn turned to Aphmau, “We’ll both go.” 

 

     “Then we’re tag-teaming him-” Aphmau said but Katelyn grabbed her arm, pulling her up the stairs. 

 

     When in front of the 8th grader’s door, they stood there, unsure what to do since Katelyn was running off of little worry. Now in front of his door, she understood why Aphmau wanted to wait to talk to him. 

 

     Aphmau pulled on Katelyn’s shirt, “Maybe we should let him- you know- cool off. He did seem on edge.” She tried again, not wanting to ambush him.

 

     “Yeah… we’ll check in later.” Katelyn turned to the direction of her room, realizing how bad of an idea that had been…

 

     …

 

     Aphmau sat up from the couch, looking at the clock above the TV, “What happened?” She asked, while yawning. 

 

     Moving a bit, she whined and felt like she had eaten everything in the house, now her stomach hurt.

 

     She looked to her side to see Katelyn passed out with one of her legs off the couch and drooling, “Wake up.” 

 

     Poking at the girl’s thigh, she flinched, slowly waking up by blinking, “What?” Katelyn asked. 

 

     “What happened?” Aphmau asked, rubbing her eyes. 

 

     “What?” She asked again, groggy.

 

     “What were we doing before we fell asleep?” Aphmau asked again, rubbing her eyes with her wrist.

 

     Katelyn shrugged, turning over, “I don’t know… you started to babble about some kid you have to take care of. Ein? I don’t know. Then you also ate- like- 3 plates of your mom’s food… then ate like- 24 strawberries.” Katelyn slurred, still sleepy. 

 

     “I talked about Ein?” Aphmau asked, rubbing her eyes, skipping over the fact that her stomach ache was being she was in food heaven.

 

     Partially she had forgotten about Ein, but knew she had to make sure he had to stay out of trouble. He seemed to avoid her though as she had seen glimpses of him when going down hallways. 

 

     When she went after him, he would duck around a corner and disappear somehow. She assumed he was hiding in a locker but the kid was kinda tall and she wondered if he would actually fit.

 

     For now she was chalking it up to nervousness, he didn’t want to be a bother to her and kept to himself. Ein hadn’t gotten in any trouble as far as she had heard of so there was no reason for her to be worried.

 

     Katelyn started to fall back asleep but Aphmau pushed her awake, “Come on, let’s go sleep upstairs.” 

 

     When Katelyn didn’t move, Aphmau got up from the couch, fixing her shirt as it was twisted up. Stretching her arms a bit, she pulled the girl from under her arms off the couch, “Come on sleepy…”

 

     “Come on Katelyn, my tummy hurts.” She whined, tugging at her friend as she slid off the couch.

 

     “There’s pills in the cupboard…” Katelyn responded, pointing in a random direction as if that was gonna help.

 

     “Let’s go-” Aphmau strained, pulling at her more.

 

     “...no…” Katelyn mumbled, not helping the girl and leaving Aphmau to carry the older girl up the stairs.

 

     …Or as much as she tried. 

 

     Aphmau was just as sleepy as Katelyn and was only pulling her out of not being able to register that she was tired.

 

     Then her stomach pain got worse and she almost thought she was gonna puke if she tensed up her whole body again to pull Katelyn up another step.

 

     Halfway up the stairs, Aphmau had to just gently set her down, opting to place a blanket over her body. 

 

     Leaning down to Katelyn’s head, she placed a sleepy kiss on the top and waved goodbye, “Night Katelyn…” She yawned.

 

     She went all the way upstairs, stopping to go to the bathroom but stumbled into the wrong room. 

 

     When she opened the door she stopped, covering her eyes as a lamp was on, “Turn it off.” She mumbled. 

 

     “O-oh sorry. I thought you guys were asleep.” Kacey said, turning off his desk light immediately. 

 

     “We were, then I woke up and dragged Katelyn up the stairs. But then I got tired so I left her on the stairs.” Aphmau explained, rubbing her eyes. 

 

     Somewhat awake, she looked at Kacey, who sat on his desk chair with his legs pulled up to himself. “What are you doing up anyway?” She asked. 

 

     He looked at his computer, opening and closing his mouth, “What are you doing?” He slowly asked back. 

 

     “Kacey.” Aphmau crossed her arms, “What’s going on? It’s late.” She pointed out, looking at him worriedly. 

 

     “I know… I’m just talking to a friend.” He said, pointing to his computer screen while still looking at her. 

 

     Aphmau leaned over to look at the screen, “It’s 2 in the morning, who are you talking to?” She asked him. 

 

     “Just someone from school.” He said, biting his lip and closing the messaging tab, seeming embarrassed. 

 

     She seemed to notice but still pushed, “A girl?” Her voice wasn’t teasing, she was too tired for that, but confused.

 

     He looked at her, mouth slightly open as if he had something to say but closed it, “I’m gonna go to bed.” 

 

     “Aww Kacey. You don’t have to be embarrassed.” Aphmau smiled softly, watching as he turned off his computer. 

 

     Kacey didn’t respond, he carried on with shutting down everything for the night. His eyes never met hers and kept his head down.

 

     In his head, it was racing with thoughts, he had been talking with a student in his class… about Vylad.

 

     Just poking around to see what everyone was talking about when it came to him. They still all said that Vylad had a crush and was lying to him. 

 

     Now he didn’t know what to believe, he liked Vylad as a friend but would rather distance himself if it was true. 

 

     “...Hey, I wanted to ask about what happened earlier.” She said slowly, quietly walking over to his bed and sitting on the edge. 

 

     Kacey stared at her, “It’s nothing-” 

 

     “I know it’s nothing but- Kacey we’re just a bit worried. Do you just not like Vylad? You guys seemed fine at the festival.” She asked. 

 

     He swiveled in his chair, “I don’t not like Vylad, he’s just…” He closed his eyes, “Vylad.”  

 

     Aphmau didn’t understand what he meant, “What? I don’t get it.” 

 

     “We’re fine-!” He laughed awkwardly, “We talk at school.” It wasn’t a complete lie, they did talk… just not very often. 

 

     “Oh… Ok.” She said, shaking her head a bit, seeming like she thought too much of the previous talk.

 

     Opening his eyes, he bit his lip again, “We’re cool, friends, classmates. Nothing’s wrong.” He said slowly.

 

     “... Are you sure?” She asked carefully.

 

     “Yes… you should go to bed.” He told her, wanting the conversation to end quickly.

 

     She got up from the bed, “Alright… ok then.” 

 

     “Good night.” He rushed out, jumping into bed and covering his head with the covers, trying to get her to leave. 

 

     “Goodnight Kacey.” 

 

     “Night Aphmau.” He mumbled again while Aphmau closed the door. 

 

     Still surprised by the conversation, she went into the correct bathroom, not turning on the lights…

Chapter 13: Hallway Talks

Chapter Text

     “Dottie?” Blaze said, peeking his head into her class before lunch. 

 

     He had gone to the doors of the cafeteria, but when he saw that she wasn’t there, went to her classroom. She was usually at the door before him since her class was closer so it was weird to not see her already there.

 

     She was there, neatly organizing her papers into a folder trying to smooth out the wrinkles in it. Then she shoved the folder into her bag that looked already full enough.

 

     Her head came up but her hand was still actively trying to fit the folder into the bag despite how packed it was, “Hi Blaze!” She smiled.

 

     “Whatcha doing?” He asked, going inside to the almost empty classroom. 

 

     The last few students saw Blaze and he gave a short wave before standing in front of Dottie. One of the kids whispered to the other and gave Blaze a weird once over before they started to leave.

 

     “I thought you got lost or something.” Blaze told Dottie, ignoring the look he had gotten.

 

     “Oh no, I stayed back to talk to my teacher about something.” She dismissed with a quick flap of her hand.

 

     One last push of the textbook in her bag, Dottie was able to zip the thing close. Blaze seeing how the bag was in the shape of the textbook. Clearly her bag was full of other items and school supplies so the textbook didn’t exactly fit. 

 

     Smiling at the girl, he held his hand out towards her and she dropped her bag strap into his hands. It weighed down but he curled it backup to himself and held it in place. 

 

     Somehow Dottie was able to put the amount of 3 textbooks in her bag and carry it around with ease. When Blaze offered to carry her bag the first time, he had folded a bit at the extra weight.

 

     Now it had turned into a regular thing for Blaze just to carry around her stuff while they went to lunch.

 

     Dottie walked out of class before starting to twirl around, her skirt flowing freely as it caught air. Blaze started to spin too, following in her lead, but slower as he was holding both of their bags.

 

     She smiled, head dipping down to look at her skirt while it flew, “I like this skirt, it’s so flowy, but it’s a cupcake skirt.” 

 

     “Cupcake?” Blaze asked, feeling the blood now start flowing to his head.

 

     Still spinning, Dottie answered, “It’s- like- layered but vertically, you know? I think they call it pleated?” 

 

     Lightly he chuckled, seeing how happy she seemed with the school uniform, since most freshmen hated it. 

 

     “How’s the game going?” Blaze asked, referring to the freshman’s LARPing. 

 

     She stopped spinning, slightly swaying afterwards and having to rub her eyes to see clearly afterwards, “My head hurts…” 

 

     “Which is why we don’t spin.” Blaze also stopped, getting a tiny head rush before holding the top of her head still so the swaying would stop, “So, your game?” 

 

     “Great!” She said happily, forgetting her head was just hurting. 

 

     “-We just got to Rylan’s homeland!” She went on, sounding mystical at the end, before stopping and looking at Blaze, “I’m just talking about his home.” 

 

     Blaze nodded, trying to remember what was going on in their world, “That’s cool, what’s going on in the story?” He asked. 

 

     “Well we are on season 2 episode 66 and Rylan just found his old owl and named him Bigglesworth.” Dottie explained, giggling as she talked.

 

     “You just keep a notebook for each ‘episode’ right?” He asked. 

 

     Dottie nodded, opening her bag and pulling out an old notebook, filled with different colored sticky notes, “It’s so cool!” 

 

     Her excitement spread to him immediately and he admired the notebook that the kids had been using for most of middle school. “It is.” Blaze said, seeing how worn out it looked.

 

     “Oh! We need to build swords!” Dottie said, skipping through the halls, Blaze trying to keep up with her. 

 

     “For what?” Blaze asked. 

 

     The girl turned back to him, looking playfully annoyed, “Because it’s a battling game!” She said in a ‘duh’ tone. 

 

     “Out of what?” Blaze asked, “Foam?” 

 

     She scoffed, stopping to look at some plants at the cafeteria. “We can use wood! My dad has some in the backyard that we can use.”

 

     “Isn’t that kinda dangerous? I mean it is wood.” Blaze told her, fixing his bag and trying to get a better hold on hers. “Why not like those foam swords from the dollar store?” 

 

     “But then it isn’t fun!” She said, letting go of the plant and going into the cafeteria to go get lunch. 

 

     Blaze shrugged, allowing her to get her way, “You’re right- the theater club might help you guys. They do anything.” He suggested, “I think they’re helping the theater club.”

 

     Dottie thought about it, “I don’t know anyone from the theater club…” 

 

     “Don’t worry, I do.” Blaze told her. “Where’s Rylan?” He added, “He’s usually here before us and I saw him earlier today. 

 

     “I think he got out late.” She said, grabbing a tray, “You know what? My dad can make the swords!” 

 

     “He does that kind of stuff?” He questioned, giving her a curious look.

 

     She nodded quickly then blinked oddly as if her head hurt, “He does all the construction for me. Swords will be nothing!” Her voice was proud and her stature from talking about her dad showed it too.

 

     Grabbing a tray from the stack, Blaze went into the lunch line behind her, “They’re letting us eat outside starting this year. Do you wanna go outside?” He asked. 

 

     “Yeah! I can text Rylan.” She said, stopping in the line and pulling out her phone. 

 

     Knowing the line would be held up, he started to lightly push Dottie forward, putting up her tray for the food he knew she liked.

 

     “Hi Rylan. We’re gonna eat outside… ummm, Blaze?” Dottie spoke slowly as she texted Rylan, saying each word as she went before looking at the senior, “Where are we going outside?”

 

     “We can go out the left side of the school. Next to the fire exit.” He told her, still pushing both trays. 

 

     “It’s by…” Dottie went on pronouncing the words she was typing but Blaze started to look around while waiting in the line. 

 

     A few students behind them snickered and Blaze frowned, unsure if they were giggling at Dottie. 

 

     “What?” He asked, looking them up and down. They had something to say, and he thought he knew what it was, he just hoped he was wrong.

 

     “Sorry it’s just- you’re holding her bag- her food tray- and she’s just texting.” One of the girls, Ivy, giggled some more. 

 

     “Ok, and?” Blaze pushed for an actual answer, he wanted them to say what they were thinking.

 

     The hot pink haired one, Ivy, rolled her eyes, “If you wanted her, you could probably just ask. Freshmen are easy.” Ivy peeked over at Dottie, “ She looks easy.” 

 

     It gave Blaze a sickening feeling in his stomach, the idea that he would ever try to get with Dottie. He had been hearing it in the halls quietly, that he was befriending the freshman to get with them.

 

     No- fucking -way.

 

     Blaze was hanging around Dottie, Daniel and Rylan because of these rumors, to make sure it didn’t get to them. 

 

     When he first saw them, they were alone out in the P.E. field and felt bad, so decided to help them out. Then he began to actually enjoy their company and try to introduce them to other people.

 

     Now because of him, people think he’s trying to get in her skirt. No one’s taken it out on Dottie yet and he planned to keep it that way. 

 

     “Ivy, I don’t know what kind of drugs you’re on nowadays but you should get that checked into.” He told her, uncomfortable.

 

     She sighed, “Always knew you were a perv.” 

 

     “Always knew you watched too much porn and probably will end up making it.” He snapped at her.

 

     Weirded out, Blaze pushed Dottie further along, “Put in the code.” Blaze tried not to let his anger slip into his tone as he referred to the student code you had to put in to get lunch.

 

     She looked at the keypad, “Hmm… I wrote the code on my arm.” Dottie rolled up her uniform blazer to see the faded code, “I kept forgetting it.”

 

     Smiling, she put the code in quickly and grabbed the tray, “Come on I wanna sit in the sun!” She said excitedly. 

 

     Blaze put in his own code to pay for his lunch before leaving the cafeteria as fast as he could. Being around Ivy and hearing her say those types of stuff when Dottie reminded him of a little sister creeped him out. 

 

     “So it’s where again?” Dottie asked, standing outside the cafeteria while looking down the hallways. 

 

     “Near the fire exit.” Blaze said, going to her side. 

 

     Starting to walk in the direction, she started to ramble on about their LARPing game so far, Blaze just quietly listening to her. 

 

     “What are you guys doing in the hallway?” Someone said and they both turned to see Teony walking towards them. 

 

     “Oh hey T, we’re going out near the left of the school. Since we can eat outside now.” Blaze told them. 

 

     Teony looked down the hallway, “Ok… but stay out of trouble. Ok Blaze?” They told him sternly. 

 

     “Of course! Dottie, Rylan and I just wanna sit in the sun.” Blaze said, nodding to the girl next to him. 

 

     “You’re Dottie?” Teony asked, seeming more friendly to the freshman, their face picking up and smiling.

 

     Dottie immediately nodded, “Yup! I am!” 

 

     The senior’s smile grew, “It’s nice to meet you Dottie. I’ve heard a little about you here and there.” 

 

     Though Blaze seemed to think of only negative things people have said about Dottie, Dottie smiled back, “Oh cool! Like what?” 

 

     “That you wear ears-” Teony pointed to the fabric ears on her head, “And you play a good LARPing campaign.” 

 

     “Campaigns are for DND, we call ours ‘episodes’.” Dottie corrected, “I have a whole notebook for them!” 

 

     Teony seemed a bit shocked by how open Dottie was but giggled nonetheless, “You’re so cute.” 

 

     “Dottie!” Someone else called from down the hallway, causing them all to look. 

 

     Rylan was half running and half speed-walking towards them, trying to keep his try steady, “Wait up!” 

 

     “Hi Rylan!” She said, walking towards him, leaving Teony and Blaze alone. 

 

     Their smile stayed but dropped a bit without her presence, “You know what they say about her behind her back?” Teony asked. 

 

     Blaze felt enraged when she brought it up, “Yeah… People don’t have anything else to do but bother a freshman.”

 

     “She seems so sweet…” Teony said, watching how Rylan and Dottie talked while walking back towards them.

 

     “She is. People are just dicks.” Blaze cussed causing Teony to give him a harsh look for what he said. 

 

     “Blaze,” Teony scolded. “Don’t say that in school.”  

 

     Turning to them, Blaze spoke, “Teony, Ivy just told me to my face that she’s ‘ easy ’ and if I wanted her, I could get her.” 

 

     Teony hugged themselves a bit, also uncomfortable with the insinuation, “I know… I know you would never do that to anyone, but you have to keep that to yourself.”

 

     “You think so too. They’re so mean to her, for nothing…” Blaze reminded them. 

 

     “I do,” They nodded, “I’m trying, Ms. Layla isn’t really listening to me right now. I’m just running errands.” 

 

     He nodded to Dottie and Rylan, “I’m fine with the rumors T, it’s them I’m worried about.” 

 

     Quickly they nodded, “Of course, well not- not the rumors- I’m trying to get that shut down. But they’re my priority right now too.” 

 

     “That’s all I ask.” He pulled back from their space, “I don’t give a shit about Ms. Layla- I don’t want to see any one of them shoved in a locker.” 

 

     “And they won’t-!” Teony hissed, “I… I won’t let it get there. Ok? All it is- is freshmen hazing. It should die down soon…” 

 

     Seeing his mouth open again, Teony stopped him, “Blaze, we see it every year. And I know, this time is a bit worse. I’m handling it.” 

 

     “...They’re still assholes T.” He told them. 

 

     Teony didn’t want to agree with what he said, “I know, but- not in school. Out of school… sure. You can say whatever you want…”

 

     The freshmen were getting closer, “We can talk about this later.” Teony told him, smiling at the younger students, “Ok, go off to lunch.” 

 

     “Bye Teony!” Dottie said, waving frantically at them, who lightly waved back, “She was cool.” Dottie complimented. 

 

     “Oh uh- Teony uses they-them pronouns.” Blaze corrected. 

 

     “Like Garnet! From StevenUniverse!” Rylan added, causing the three to spiral into another conversation about the show. 

 

     Standing in the hall by themselves now, watching the group walk away, Teony signed while crossing their arms. 

 

     The sound of the bathroom door closing was heard, making Teony turn around to see Sasha still drying her hands. 

 

     Sasha looked at Teony, holding the paper towel in her hand before slowly holding it out, dropping it on the hallway floor. 

 

     Teony looked annoyed, going over to Sasha who tried not to falter back into the bathroom, “What are you doing?” They asked. 

 

     “Littering.” Sasha told them immediately, not being able to lie to their face.

 

     Annoyed, Teony put their hands on their hips, “Sasha I’m not in the mood right now. Will you just save me some time, pick it up and throw it away?” 

 

     Feeling that Teony wasn’t feeling it, Sasha crouched down and picked up the paper towel, “What’s wrong?” She asked. 

 

     Slowly Teony rubbed their face, “Some freshmen…” 

 

     “Causing you trouble?” Sasha asked, throwing away the trash. 

 

     “No- Irene no. They’re adorable. Just… they’re getting pushed around a bit. And it just- sucks!” Teony said, sighing. 

 

     Sasha felt bad for Teony and tried to think of a freshman who could be causing them stress.

 

     It couldn’t have been Travis since he was so well adjusted as she had seen that he couldn’t possibly cause mayhem. 

 

     The kids across the street from Gene? …No, really no. She had seen them the last 2 years, they mostly kept to themselves and didn’t cause trouble. “Who is it?” Sasha asked, before her brain clicked, “Is it Dante?” 

 

     When Teony looked at Sasha, they narrowed their eyes, “It’s no one. Go back to- wherever.” They said, pointing in the direction of the cafeteria. 

 

     “Teony, if freshmen are being bullied-” Sasha stepped forward. 

 

     “Go to class- or lunch Sasha.” Teony told her, making Sasha retract herself from them. 

 

     She opened her mouth but closed it shortly after, knowing there was nothing to say and walked off back towards lunch again. 

 

     “I need to talk to the teachers…” Teony said to themself, “Teacher, teacher, teacher…” They went on…

 

     …

 

     After school Teony headed to the principal’s office, knocking on the door, “Ms-” They began but got cut off. 

 

     “-Oh Teony! Perfect! I need someone to run to-” Ms. Layla said right after opening the door to Teony. 

 

     “Actually, Ms. Layla I want to talk about the freshmen-” Teony tried to tell her but got interrupted again.  

 

     She sighed in what seemed like relief, “Irene- the freshmen this year are so strange! Don’t you think? There’s these kids that wear like- dog ears?” Ms. Layla went on. 

 

     Teony stared at her, ‘ She thinks they’re strange… ’ 

 

     They felt awful, those kids were their job to protect and here they were listening to how the top of the food chain was like everyone else. 

 

     After hearing that Blaze was being affected by it too, made it even more of a priority for them to get rid of.

 

     Carefully Teony took a step back from the door, feeling like they were realizing something horrible .

 

     “Oh, I’m sorry hon. Did you need something? Cause I really do need someone to run down to a few classrooms.” Ms. Layla told them. 

 

     Unsure of what to say, Teony nodded, “S–sure, what can I do?” They asked, startled by the short conversation already. 

 

     “Well the cooking club was talking about some gas problems, so I need you to go to the science club and get some of those nerds over to the cooking club…” Ms. Layla went on. 

 

     Still, Teony just stared at her, holding a neutral face, ‘ How dare she go on about her day knowing the freshmen are being bullied .’

 

     “Can you do that?” She asked, making Teony force a smile. 

 

     “Of course…” They said slowly, turning away from the principal’s office and walking away quickly. 

 

     Once out of the view of the principal Teony rested against a wall, taking a few deep breaths to not get angry. 

 

     “Ok… ok-!” They lightly slapped their face, “Science room-” They tried to keep themselves motivated…

 

     …

 

     Going into the science club Teony saw Kim in the very corner, cleaning some textbooks with a cloth. 

 

     “Kim.” Teony called, motioning for the girl to come over to them, “Come here.” They told her, not wanting to go inside.

 

     She did look up, before hesitantly going over to Teony, “Uh- hey? What’s up? Is something wrong?” She asked, giving them an awkward smile. 

 

     “How well are you with science?” Teony asked, seeming hopeful. 

 

     Kim thought about it, humming lightly, “Well, I could be better. I’m just helping out clean some stuff, I’m not actually in the club- Math is more of my thing, and if anything it depends on the certain type of science-” 

 

     “Chemistry.” Teony told her, cutting off her sentence. 

 

     “Well, chemistry is a lot of algebra, b-but what did you need?” Kim pushed, before really taking in Teony’s face, “...What’s wrong?” 

 

     “Ms. Layla.” Teony said simply.

 

     Slowly Kim lowered herself to the floor so that she was sitting on the cold tile of the school, “Sit.” She told Teony, “Tell me everything.” 

 

     Taking a deep breath, Teony sat down on the floor and straightened their skirt, “...Are you sure? I feel bad talking about it, it feels like gossiping.” 

 

     Reaching over, Kim took one of their hands, “If Ms. Layla can gossip, you have more than the right to do it too.” She told them, ready for a slew of information…

 

     …

 

     “I just don’t get it.” Kim said, fixing her glasses trying to keep in their slight bubbling anger, “How-?”

 

     “I need someone to help me go fix some gas in the cooking club.” Teony explained for the 4th time. 

 

     Kim stared at her, worried, “Don’t you need like- actual people know how to do that kind of stuff? Students in the science club are just kids .” 

 

     Her tone was steady but stern, she had just got told that students were getting harassed and Ms. Layla didn’t care. Along with the fact that she wasn’t calling an actual expert on gas stoves in the school.

 

     Teony rubbed her face, “I know I know. I don’t know what Ms. Layla was thinking when she sent me over here.” 

 

     Sighing, Kim stood up, “Come on, I need to finish cleaning the textbooks before I go home.” She told Teony.

 

     Getting up too, Teony followed them into the classroom and towards the back, “I just don’t know what to do…” Teony said, sitting on one of the stools and sighing deeply.

 

     The junior noticed how stressed her friend was, “I know you want to help Teony. It’s in your best interest, but… maybe the best thing you can do is just to dismiss her. If Ms. Layla won’t help then you have to.” Kim advised, trying to sound reasonable.

 

     In truth, Kim wanted to go track down Ms. Layla and tell her what she was putting Teony through. This wasn’t their problem, it was the principal’s.

 

     Teony pushed back their hair, “It’s wrong though, right? I mean the principal- who’s supposed to make sure all the students are ok and comfortable- just isn’t?” 

 

     “Yes, of course. I don’t think Ms. Layla is here for us actually. She is a business woman after all.” Kim pointed out, “She’s not meant to be here.” There was strain in the comment, reflecting on how insane their principal was. 

 

     “I just thought it would have been better than Mr. Chad.” Teony mumbled, fixing their skirt a bit.

 

     Slowly Kim set some dirty supplies on the table, “Why don’t you go ask Lucinda? Her mom’s a science teacher and all.” 

 

     “Do you think Lucinda will be willing to help me right now? Doesn’t she do witchcraft club stuff after school?” Teony asked. 

 

     Shrugging, Kim spoke, “If not her, then Ivan, but I don’t think he’ll be much help.” 

 

     “Ivan? He’s still here? I thought it got expelled last year?” Teony asked, confused. 

 

     Carefully, Kim turned towards Teony, “I don’t think I was supposed to tell you about that.” She whispered. 

 

     “Tell me what?” Teony asked, getting out of the seat and leaving in close to Kim, interrogating her. 

 

     “Nothing! Nothing- You should go see Lucinda-” Kim turned away from them, stuffing supplies in the wrong drawer by accident. 

 

     Teony grabbed her shoulder, forcing her to look at them, “What do you know Kim?” 

 

     Faltering, Kim spoke, “Lucinda and Ivan are dating again-” 

 

     They let go of Kim, a little shocked at what they had done to their friend, “Irene- I’m sorry… Sorry I’m just a bit snippy right now.” Teony apologized, fixing Kim’s blazer. 

 

     Kim stared at Teony as they fixed her blazer, lightly blushing, “It’s alright. I can tell Ms. Layla is stressing you out. She’s stressing me out.”

 

     Immediately Teony rubbed their face, “I’m so sorry Kim… I know this isn’t your problem and I shouldn’t be telling you these things-” 

 

     “That’s not what I mean, Teony.” Kim interrupted, “I am more than happy to listen to you talk, it’s the fact that Ms. Layla thinks she can order you around.” 

 

     “I should go…” Teony said, still feeling bad for forcing it out of Kim, “I’m so sorry again, I shouldn’t have done that.” 

 

     Gently Kim patted their shoulder, “It’s ok, go find Lucinda though, ok? And don’t tell her I told you about Ivan. She told me when she was a bit high a few weeks ago.” 

 

     “She was high a few weeks ago?” Teony asked. 

 

     “Kinda, we were dyeing our hair. Smell of bleach plus hair dye, you know.” Kim seemed slightly embarrassed explaining it to them.

 

     Teony sighed, “Do you know where she is right now?”

 

     “I think she’s in the chemistry room…” Kim said, unsure if she was right about the information she said, “I never got why she had two classes in different rooms but-” Kim shrugged a bit.

 

     “Alright, I guess I’ll find out. See ya Kim.” Teony said, giving her a smile before leaving. 

 

     Kim stayed in the room, still slightly blushing, “Kim! Textbooks!” One of the other kids in the science club said, causing her to flinch and get back to cleaning. 

 

     …

 

     Teony peeked into the chemistry room, seeing Lucinda and Ivan sitting on a desk together, “Ew…” Teony whispered. 

 

     In the corner of the room, Sasha sat with Gene, showing him something on her computer, “It’s a frog.” Gene said. 

 

     “Mountain chicken.” Sasha corrected. 

 

     Gene stared at the screen, seeing a frog, “That’s a damn frog.” He repeated, Sasha only rolled her eyes. 

 

     “Lucinda.” Teony said, causing everyone in the room to look at them, “Can we talk for a moment?” 

 

     Lucinda, looking slightly panicked, got out of the spot she was in and went outside the classroom, “H-hey, what’s up?” 

 

     “How good are you with chemistry?” Teony asked, pushing down the urge to ask about Ivan in the moment. 

 

     She quickly realized that Teony wasn’t asking about the elephant in the room and just needed help with some science.

 

     Lightly she laughed, “Well- my mom is the chemistry teacher babe. I can help with anything that involves it.” 

 

     “Perfect, I need your help in the cooking club.” Teony told her, surprising Lucinda again. 

 

     “The cooking club?” She questioned slowly, giving them a strange look.

 

     “Yes, Ms. Layla said there was something wrong with the gas and just told me to go find the science club but the science club doesn’t really do this kind of science so- Come with me.” Teony explained, getting tired of this action. 

 

     Having 10 seconds to think about it, Lucinda slowly nodded, “Ok… Let me just go get my stuff then.” 

 

     Lucinda went back to the classroom, “Club dismissed, I gotta go to the cooking club for a bit.” She told them. 

 

     “What for? Mx. Bitch got you in trouble?” Gene asked, causing Sasha to hit him in the ribs for calling Teony that. 

 

     “ What is with you and Mx. Bitch?” He lightly snapped, looking at Sasha and waiting for an answer. 

 

     She just stared back at him, not saying anything. 

 

     “Nothing.” He said annoyedly, “You give me nothing.” Gene sighed, leaning against the wall and stretching. 

 

     Lucinda watched the two bicker, wondering if there was something going on between Teony and Sasha that she didn’t know about. 

 

     “Lucinda.” Teony said, getting her attention, “Let’s go.” 

 

     “Right, sorry.” She shook her head and grabbed her bag, “I’ll see you later.” She whispered to Ivan, leaving quickly. 

 

     Teony looked at Lucinda while they walked, wondering if it was wrong to ask her about Ivan in the moment. 

 

     “Hey.” Teony spoke up, “Is Ivan-” 

 

     “No, we’re not.” Lucinda lied, not wanting Teony to delve into the subject any further than they had seen. 

 

     “Ok- ok- just making sure. I know how he treated you last year.” Teony told her, smiling at the fact they thought the two weren’t together again…

 

     …

 

     “W-what are they doing Nana?” Travis asked, seeing the two older girls in the room. 

 

     Nana told the club that it wasn’t open today due to some problems with the stoves and asked Ms. Layla to get them fixed. 

 

     She guessed Teony and Lucinda were her only choice.

 

     Lucinda had been looking at one of the stoves for a few minutes before popping her head up, “It’s just out of gas, you gotta get new tanks.” She whispered to Teony, not wanting to tell Nana just yet.

 

     “We don’t have the budget for that.” Teony sighed, having been right beside her and on her knees, “And I don’t know when we will.” 

 

     “Aren’t you half way the owner of the school?” Lucinda asked clearly not being serious but trying to make a point.

 

     Teony sighed, glancing at Nana, “We have to tell her.” 

 

     “We are not going to tell her this. This is her club. If the tanks are out, it’ll have to close.” Lucinda hissed.

 

     They looked at her, “I know… but we can’t not tell her.” Teony pleaded, before turning to Nana, who was quietly rearranging stuff in shelves, “Nana.” Teony called. 

 

     Nana looked over at her friends, “Did you guys find out what was wrong with the stove?” She asked, setting a bowl down. 

 

     Teony was exhausted and was mentally worn out but still felt awful for what they had to tell this sweet girl, “Your club may have to shut down for a few weeks Nana.” 

 

     “W-what?” Travis spoke, louder than he usually talked, lightly surprising Nana as his voice never rose.

 

     “Why? Are the stoves that bad?” Nana asked. 

 

     Lucinda stood up, dusting off her hands, “Your gas tanks are basically all out babe. There’s nothing you can do until you get new ones.” 

 

     “What’s gonna happen to the cooking club then?” Nana quietly asked, sounding disappointed. 

 

     The two seniors stared at her, “You’re gonna have to shut down. We don’t know when more budgets are gonna come in.” Teony spoke up. 

 

     Slowly Nana sat down next to Travis, deeply sighing, “Now what are we gonna do Travis?” She asked. 

 

     He looked at her and wanted to cry, he didn’t play any part in why the stoves were out of gas but when Nana looked at him, he felt like he did it. 

 

     “I-i don’t know.” He whispered. 

 

     She set her head on his shoulder, “...We should go get ice cream.” She suggested, looking at the two seniors in the room. 

 

     “Right now?” Lucinda asked, looking at the clock. 

 

     They could tell she was heartbroken over her club being shut down, and was trying to cope with it by eating sweets. 

 

     “Yeah sweetie, why don’t we just hang out for a while?” Teony said, going over to Nana. 

 

     Nana shook her head, “I just wanna go get some ice cream.” 

 

     Travis got up from his seat, making Nana look at him, “L-let’s go.” He told her, grabbing his bag. 

 

     “Travis.” Lucinda said, wondering if he knew how to deal with a sad teenage girl. 

 

     “S-she wants ice cream, so let’s go get some ice cream.” He said, firm on what they were gonna do. 

 

     Nana stared at Travis, wanting to cry at the fact her club was shut down until further notice, but wanted to be proud as he seemed more confident.

 

     “...Yeah.” Nana got out of the desk and grabbed her bag, “I’ll be fine guys.” She told Lucinda and Teony. 

 

     Still they watched her, “If we come by some money-” Teony began to say. 

 

     “I know you will, but for now, I just wanna get some ice cream. Ok?” Nana tried to reassure them. 

 

     Lucinda went over to her before grabbing her hands, “Call me if you need to, alright?” She said sternly.

 

     “It’s just a club.” Nana tried to dismiss it. 

 

     “But it was your club. This was your’s Nana.” Teony said, going in front of the girl again to face her. 

 

     Nana knew what they were getting at, “I know, and it’s ok. I’m still me guys. If money comes by, then I can start it back up.” 

 

     They were unsure if Nana would be ok with Travis, but wanted to trust her with handling the dilemma, “Ok.” Teony said, giving the girl a tight hug.

 

     When they let go, Nana walked through the hallway with Travis, “N-nana?” He said, biting his lip lightly. 

 

     “What’s up?” She answered. 

 

     “H-how much money do you think it would cost to get new gas tanks?” He asked. 

 

     She hooked their arms, “Don’t worry about it Travis. I can still make sweets for you when you want them. I still need to feed some people in the mornings too.” 

 

     “T-that’s not all of it Nana. Y-you worked so hard in that club and it feels unfair.” He outwardly said. 

 

     “Yeah, but sometimes it happens Travis. We can still bake together. I promise.” She told him, sighing. 

 

     A student came down the hallway, “Excuse me?” He quietly called. 

 

     Nana looked at them, “Oh hi! You’re that kid from the first day of school… oh dang it I don’t think I ever got your name.” 

 

     Lightly he smiled, “It’s Aaron.” 

 

     “Hi Aaron, I’m Nana and this is Travis.” She introduced. 

 

     Aaron looked at Travis, “Hey.” 

 

     “H-hey.” Travis nodded, but it was less formal and more casual and Nana picked up on it, “You know each other?” Nana asked 

 

     Travis nodded, “H-he sits with me and Aphmau at lunch.” 

 

     “Oh! Aphmau talked about you once in the locker room-” She turned back to Aaron with a smile, “Nice to really meet you then, sorry I didn’t get your name the first time.” 

 

     He waved her off slightly with his hand, “I-it’s cool, you seemed busy anyway. You won’t happen to know where the cooking club is, do you?” He asked. 

 

     Though it was fresh, it still hit her hard, “Just a bit too late I’m afraid. We just got shut down…” She politely told him. 

 

     Aaron’s head went back, sighing, “What happened?” He asked. 

 

     “Gas tanks out of gas.” Nana explained. 

 

     “The one club I actually wanted to go into…” He whispered before looking at the two, “Thanks anyway.” 

 

     “Maybe when we get some money we can get it running again.” She reassured him. 

 

     He looked at her, skeptical, “...How much money?” 

 

     She looked at Travis, unsure of how much it actually was, “Oh! I don’t know. You’d have to ask Teony or the principal about that.” Nana said. 

 

     Looking down the hallway, Aaron nodded to them, “Thank you.” He spoke before walking back where Nana and Travis had come from. 

 

     “...He’s kinda cute.” Nana said out loud and looked at Travis, who only made a confused face while staring at the back of Aaron. 

 

     “S-sure…” He nodded, not really seeing it.

 

     She giggled a bit and they kept walking…

Chapter 14: Happy Halloween (Part 1)

Chapter Text

     “So what are they going to do tonight again?” Sylvanna asked for the 4th time that night, well barely night as the sun was starting to set.

 

     Eric was right beside her, dumping a bag of candy into a bowl, “They’re going trick or treating then to a party at Zianna’s place.” Eric repeated back to her, it was the same thing each time. 

 

     Sylvanna bit her lip, clearly conflicted in letting Aphmau and Katelyn out for the night at a party. 

 

     “Right, a party at Zianna’s-” She said back slowly as if thinking it over even though there was nothing else to it, “I don’t know if it’s the best idea for them to go to a party-” Sylvanna started to tell him. 

 

     He held his hand up, telling her to stop which she did and he sighed, “Sylvanna-” “Eric, you know I’m right.” She cut in.

 

     His hand still stayed out as if telling her to not cut in for what he had to say, “It’s Zianna’s boys, you know them.” 

 

     “But they’re still boys.” She huffed.

 

     “Yes and Katelyn is the captain of the volleyball team, if anything goes wrong she’s gonna headlock someone.” He told her.

 

     She gave him a strange look, “Headlocking isn’t in volleyball.” 

 

     “The way she plays it does.” Eric murmured, rubbing his face, “They’re not gonna break a window or anything. Zianna’s trained them to be good.”

 

     Of course Sylvanna knew that, she had a lot of respect for raising 3 boys that didn’t get into a lot of trouble. Aphmau was an only child and was homeschooled for a part of her life so she was easier to raise by Sylvanna’s standards.

 

     But even if they were her best friend’s kids, they were boys that were also in high school. Two things that defined evil in itself. 

 

     “I’m sure she’s put away all the alcohol and told the boys not to go into it.” Eric tried to reassure her. 

 

     Though he had his own doubts with their girls going to a party of course. Katelyn would without a doubt protect Aphmau without question if something were to go wrong but he was still worried.

 

     Just not as much as Sylvanna.

 

     Kacey came down the stairs in a Stitch onesie with pajamas still underneath it so that he was extra warm, “I’m ready.” He said, looking and feeling awkward in the onesie. 

 

     “That’s what you’re going for for Halloween?” Sylvanna asked with a smile, seeming happy that Kacey was gonna go trick or treating.

 

     “Well It’s gonna be cold tonight and it’s comfortable.” He tried to explain to her, playing with the fabric of the onesie.

 

     She smiled brighter, grabbing Eric’s phone to take a picture of him, but Kacey put his hands in front of his face. Eric smiled at the interaction, knowing that Kacey would usually run abc up the stairs at the sight of a camera.

 

     “Come on Kacey.” Sylvanna giggled, “One good photo.” 

 

     “It’s gonna be 3.” He peeked his eye from behind his hands and Sylvanna got a photo, “That’ll do.” She told him with a proud grin.

 

     “Aphmau! Katelyn! Come down!” Sylvanna yelled, setting down Eric’s phone on the counter while Kacey huffed at the photo.

 

     “Hold on!” Aphmau yelled, tying Katelyn’s vampire cape on, “So, again, why a vampire?” 

 

     Katelyn sighed, “Because it’s a cover up for my actual costume.” 

 

     “It doesn’t make any sense, just go as Tuxedo Mask. I’m Sailor Moon.” Aphmau told her, stepping back to gesture to her costume.

 

     “Because I don’t wanna have to explain it.” Katelyn said, slightly annoyed. 

 

     “This makes us have to explain it even more.” Aphmau sighed, looking in the bathroom mirror and fixing her skirt. 

 

     They both looked at each other in the mirror and stared for a few seconds “We look cool.” Katelyn said, holding her hand out for Aphmau to high five, “Yeah we do!” Aphmau yelled, slapping Katelyn’s hand as hard as she could.

 

     “Let’s go, I want to fill up a whole pillowcase before the party.” Katelyn told her, hooking their arms together and going downstairs. 

 

     Eric and Sylvanna stopped what they were doing to stare at the girls, “Awww my baby!” Sylvanna cried, quickly taking multiple pictures with her own phone now.

 

     “You girls look so great.” Eric told them and seemed almost emotional at the sight of the two.

 

     Kacey gave his dad a bored look, “Don’t start crying.” 

 

     “Yeah dad- you can start crying when we come back with a sack of candy.” Katelyn told him and Aphmau giggled. 

 

     “Don’t eat any candy that looks suspicious! Or take any candy that looks like it’s already been unwrapped-” Eric started to say. 

 

     “Don’t eat any before coming back to us! We need to check it!” Sylvanna chimed in. 

 

     The kids just watched their parents list of rules that they would never follow, at least not in full. 

 

     After abujamillion pictures later, Aphmau would pull Kacey and Katelyn out of the place to start trick or treating. 

 

     “Be safe mija!” Sylvanna called from the front door as her daughter stalked off of the property. 

 

     “I will mom!” She yelled back, clearly annoyed with her mother and trying not to accidentally walk into the road after so many flashes from her mom’s phone. 

 

     “You too Katelyn, Kacey!” Eric told them and Katelyn waved goodbye while wrapping an arm around Kacey… 

 

     …

 

     “Trick or treat.” Katelyn said banging on the door. 

 

     The door opened to show Garroth, wearing a suit, “Really?” He asked, looking at the girls annoyed. 

 

     “Yeah-” Aphmau said, smiling, “Give us candy.” She held out the pillowcase for him to put something in it. 

 

     He rolled his eyes, but smiled back, “Ok fine.” He left the door open and let them go inside the house. 

 

     Kacey didn’t really want to go inside, scared of seeing Vylad before they were fully back to normal. They were normal, but not normal yet.

 

     “Is Vylad going trick or treating?” Aphmau asked, going over to the kitchen counter and looking at the brownies on a tray that Zianna probably made the day before.

 

     Reaching over, Aphmau grabbed one of them and started eating, “Does he still trick or treat?” She then questioned.

 

     “Na, he says he’s got no one to go with so he’s staying inside this year.” Garroth said, grabbing a bag of candy and grabbing a pair of scissors, “I think he also said his head hurt.” 

 

     Garroth was going to say it was because of some new meds Vylad was on but decided not to, to protect him. He didn’t exactly know what was going on with his younger brother and when he asked directly, Vylad told him to stay out of his business.

 

     So he went to their mom directly and after a few tries, she said that he was being put on some anti-depressants.

 

     He wasn’t told anything else besides to be nice to Vylad but he could fill in the blanks. Vylad had vaguely told him he was being picked on when it first started and now he was getting put on meds.

 

     Aphmau awkwardly nodded, biting into the brownie to use up time. Hearing that Vylad was gonna stay up in his room this year and not go out for candy made her feel bad since she was still going as a high school sophomore.

 

     “Well, does he wanna come with us?” Katelyn offered, causing Kacey to silently stare at the back of his sister’s head, wanting her to shut her mouth. 

 

     Garroth cut the bag of candy open, “You could go ask him, he’s just upstairs.” He told them, dumping the bag into the bowl and nodding to the stairs 

 

     They all somewhat turned to Kacey to go up to see if Vylad wanted to go trick or treating with them. Both of the boys were in the same class after all and had been seen hanging out before then.

 

     But Kacey just started back, not realizing they were looking at him, “What?”

 

     “You want Vylad to come along?” Garroth asked him, “Cause he’s just upstairs in his room if you want.”

 

     Kacey didn’t see a way out so he just quietly nodded, “...Sure.” 

 

     “Then go get him.” Katelyn said obviously, lightly nudging him to go upstairs to go get Vylad 

 

     Aphmau seemed to notice how Kacey was frozen in his spot, “I’ll go, it’ll just be a minute.” She said, going upstairs before they had anything to say about it.

 

     “Kacey, you good?” Katelyn asked him, Garroth also giving him a questionable look. 

 

     Once at Vylad’s door, Aphmau waited for a few moments, wondering if she wanted Vylad to go with them. 

 

     She knew Kacey was a bit off with Vylad and she didn’t know why, so couldn’t tell if it was good to put them together for a few hours. 

 

     Slowly she knocked on the door, “Vylad?” She spoke. 

 

     Vylad opened his eyes, in the middle meditating, "Aphmau?’ He thought to himself, wondering if he heard correctly. 

 

     Getting off his bed, he opened his door to see Sailor Moon in front of him, “Uhh, Hi.” 

 

     Aphmau smiled, “Heard you weren’t going trick or treating this year because you didn’t have anyone to go with.” 

 

     He nodded, “Yeah, but it’s fine. Headache.” Vylad explained, pointing to his head, not wanting to mention how he was also really dizzy.

 

     “Wellllll.” Aphmau drew out, swaying slightly, “Why don’t you come trick or treating with me, Katelyn, and Kacey?” 

 

     Also immediately he shook his head and tried not to wince, “No it’s alright- Garroth is gonna save some candy for me anyway.” 

 

     She huffed, “Is it because of what’s going on between you and Kacey?” 

 

     Vylad stuttered, “O-oh no. I-it’s not that! W-we- I- It’s not- It’s me.” He stopped to hit his head on his door frame, frustrated.

 

     “It’s not that?” Aphmau humored, seeing how badly he tried to explain himself. 

 

     “No, it’s not.” He humored back, “It’s not him… I’m just not up for it tonight.” 

 

     “You’re not up for it tonight?” Aphmau repeated, checking if he was gonna stick with that answer. 

 

     He bit his lip harshly, “Yeah…” He lifted his head, “So I’m just gonna stay in tonight… but you can go.” 

 

     She felt bad, not wanting to leave him inside on Halloween, “Vylad.” She whispered, getting his attention. 

 

     “What?” 

 

     Aphmau sighed deeply, “What’s going on between you guys? Honestly. Is something going on?” 

 

     Vylad stared at her, wondering what to say since he knew he was doing a bad job at hiding the fact he was hiding something. 

 

     “Vylad.” Aphmau repeated. 

 

     “Aphmau?” Katelyn called, causing her to look at the stairs, giving Vylad time to close the door in her face. 

 

     She turned back to the door, sad that she wasn’t able to get through with the 8th grader, “Coming!” Aphmau said, going back downstairs. 

 

     “No Vylad?” Garroth asked, seeing her come down by herself. 

 

     “No, he said he wasn’t ‘up for it’.” Aphmau quoted, sighing. 

 

     Kacey peeked at Garroth who was looking at him, “He’ll be alright, I’m gonna save all the candy he likes.” Garroth said, pick out a few already. 

 

     “So who are you going as, pretty boy?” Katelyn asked, seeing him all dolled up. 

 

     Garroth moved the candy around in the bowl, “No idea but I thought I could slick back my hair and just say I’m James bond.” 

 

     “Smooth.” Aphmau said, grabbing a small handful of the candy from the bowl and putting it into the pillowcase. 

 

     “A pillowcase?” Garroth asked. 

 

     “Yeah! Strong enough to hold 30 pounds of candy and can hold 30 pounds of candy.” Katelyn defended. 

 

     He nodded slowly, “Great, now go. And be back in like two hours with 30 pounds of candy.” 

 

     “Can’t, our parents want to check the candy for SpOoKy StUfF.” Aphmau paraphrased, waving her hands to be ‘spooky’. 

 

     “Fine, go.” Garroth said, nodding to the door. 

 

     “Alright, alright.” Katelyn said, hooking her arm with Aphmau before heading out of the house. 

 

     Once out of the house, they looked down the road to see a pink haired girl, “Is that Nana?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     Katelyn was already leaning forward, trying to see if it was her, “I think so?” She said, pulling out her phone. 

 

     She called Nana, watching if the girl they were looking at would pick up her phone too, solidifying if it was Nana. 

 

     The girl picked up her phone, “Hello?” 

 

     “Nana, turn around.” Katelyn told her, knowing it was her. 

 

     She didn’t want to, but knew they had seen her and turned around, “Oh hey.” She said from the phone. 

 

     “Get over here.” Katelyn said, hanging up the phone and starting to walk towards her. 

 

     Now Nana had to figure out what to tell them if they were to ask why she was at this part of the neighborhood. 

 

     Zane had made her come over, wanting her to stay all the way until the party that night.

 

     Though Nana didn’t want to, she wanted to take Travis out for Halloween and it was getting close to when she would go pick him up. 

 

     Of course he had tried to get out of it but after a few short pushes, he just smiled at her softly and said alright.

 

     And she had promised to herself that she would do it. 

 

     But it was hard to get away from Zane, he could sit on top of her and hold her down sometimes when she needed to leave. 

 

     So Nana had jumped out the window of Zane’s room when they had heard Aphmau and Katelyn come inside, landing on the trashcan. 

 

     He wasn’t that strong over her, but when he put all his weight on her it was hard to fight back against him. 

 

     She had barely escaped him grabbing her before she went out the window, telling him that she would be back soon so that he wasn’t angry with her.

 

     Nana knew Zane didn’t mean any harm, just that he was clingy and possessive of her sometimes. 

 

     “Hey guys!” Nana said, smiling at her friends trying to play off her nerves of just sneaking away from Zane.

 

     Aphmau smiled back, “Hey, what are you doing here? Garroth’s party isn’t until later.” She told her. 

 

     “Oh- yeah I know.” Nana dismissed with a wave of her hand, “I was just walking around, trying to find a nice place to drive around when I go pick up Travis.” 

 

     “Hanging out with him later?” Katelyn asked. 

 

     “I told him that I would take him out for Halloween and I know he doesn’t really like trick or treating. So I thought to just go for a drive, maybe get some food.” Nana explained. 

 

     Katelyn gave her a skeptical look, “Why walk all the way over here?” 

 

     Nana pressed her lips together, “...The streets are gonna get full of kids, so I just decided to park down the road for now. “

 

     The other girls still seemed suspicious but Nana saw a kid behind them and changed the subject, “Oh, Kacey, right? Katelyn, your brother?” 

 

     She moved out of the way, fully showing Kacey in his Stitch onesie, “Oh yeah, we’re taking him trick or treating before the party.” 

 

     “Hi…” Kacey mumbled, feeling slightly embarrassed since he was just in a onesie. 

 

     “He’s not going to it as well?” She asked, slightly confused

 

     Katelyn shook her head with a sigh, “My dad and Aphmau’s mom want him back home before we go to the party.” 

 

     “Oh that sucks.” Nana pouted but started to walk backwards, “Well, I gotta go pick up Travis, but! I’ll see you guys at the party, right?” She asked. 

 

     They seemed to realize she had to go, “Yeah, are you bringing Travis to it?” Aphmau asked her. 

 

     Nana stopped walking backwards, “...I don’t know yet. We’ll see. Gotta find how his nerves are doing.” 

 

     “Don’t force him into it. Kid crumbles around a group of more than 5.” Katelyn told her, not wanting to say that the kid would spoil the party. 

 

     “Demophobia.” Aphmau whispered to Katelyn.

 

     “What?” Katelyn turned to her, “He has demophobia, it’s like- fear of really large crowds in a small place.” Aphmau explained.

 

     Stopping her walking, Nana ‘oh’ed, “That makes a lot more sense now… He got really panicky at the fall festival.” 

 

     “You’ve been dragging a claustrophobic kid everywhere and didn’t know it?” Katelyn teased her.

 

     Scoffing slightly, Nana crossed her arms, “I didn’t know that . I just don’t want him to be cooped up inside all the time. If anything, we'll go to a store and buy some candy tonight… I don’t know. I’ll figure it out- I gotta go you guys!” She rushed out. 

 

     “Go, we’ll see you later.” Katelyn waved her off, Aphmau telling her bye. 

 

     Nana somewhat ran to her car, wanting to pick Travis up before it got really dark so that he wouldn’t feel so closed up before the party. 

 

     She pulled out her phone and called him, “Hey!” She said once he picked up, “Are you ready to go out?” 

 

     There was mumbling in the background, “ U-uh yeah. A-are you coming over now? ” He asked and she noticed how slightly more forward he seemed.

 

     Then she remembered what Aphmau just told her, “You ok? I don’t have to take you out, you know… We have been spending a lot of time together, so if you just want some time to yourself, that’s alright-” 

 

     “ No !” He lightly yelled and Nana pulled away from the phone for a half second, not prepared for it. It was the first time Nana had heard not stutter at the start, surprising her even more. 

 

     “ What the hell is with you?! You’ve changed dude! Are you back on drugs? ” Someone else yelled from the other end of the phone.

 

     “ You’re kidding, right? You’re joking? ” Travis asked. 

 

     More mumbling was heard but Nana could make out ‘dad’ and ‘blood’,  “ Get out .” Travis whispered and Nana could only assume she caught that was because Travis was still holding the phone to his ear.

 

     “ Really?! ” The other person yelled with a sick laugh.

 

     “ Yeah! Get out! ” Travis yelled back. 

 

     “ You’re such a dick these days Travis! You go running off with a girl and leave me behind! ” The other kept yelling.

 

     He was panting, Nana could hear it, “ I think I hate you… ” Travis told them.

 

     Shouting was heard with Travis yelling ‘ LA LA LA LA LA ’ and the sound of a door slamming after. 

 

     Travis was running out of air almost, the feeling of shouting giving him a rush, “ N-nana? ” He asked, unsure of what to say.

 

     “I’m sorry, I was listening the whole time.” Nana said, trying to take in the conversation she had just heard. 

 

     He was starting to get dizzy, “ N-no I’m sorry. I-i should have hung up the phone .” He told her, feeling awful about the situation. 

 

     She tapped her steering wheel, “Do you still want me to come over?” She asked. 

 

     “ ...Y-yes please .” He mumbled and she heard a door being hit frantically, “ Let me in Travis! ” They shouted before the call ended… 

 

     …

 

     Her car pulled up to the house and she saw a kid sitting on the steps of the house, Dante. 

 

     Again Nana pulled out her phone calling Travis, “I’m outside,” She started off, “Dante’s outside.” 

 

     “Y-yeah, I’ll be out in a second.” Travis told her, not wanting to get into it over the phone. 

 

     The door opened and Travis peeked out, before going outside, stopping behind Dante before walking forward. Dante got up and tried to talk to Travis, causing Nana to roll down the window. 

 

     “Travis I’m sorry, ok? But I’m not wrong! You’ve been acting differently!” Dante tried to tell him. 

 

     Travis stopped at Nana’s passenger side door, turning towards Dante, starting to pick up his own hand, “H-how?” 

 

     “You don’t want to hang out with me anymore. You’re always hanging out with her.” Dante pointed to Nana. 

 

     She didn’t want to get in the middle of their conversation, more of an argument, so she just sat back in her seat. 

 

     “Just because you got a crush doesn’t mean that you can just forget about everyone else.” Dante spoke. 

 

     ‘ Crush? ’ Nana thought to herself, ‘ Travis has a crush on me ?’ 

 

     “S-so because I’m not spending my time with you, you think I’m spending all of my time with Nana?” Travis asked, seeing that it was his only argument. 

 

     “It’s not that, Travis- Since we’ve gotten into high school you found a whole new group of friends and forgot about me.” Dante argued. 

 

     Travis didn’t know what to say, so Nana got out of her car, “Alright, enough.” She stopped them, “What are you guys even fighting about?” 

 

     “How you keep stealing my friend!” Dante yelled at her. 

 

     “S-she’s not stealing me from you!” Travis yelled back. 

 

     “When was the last time we hung out? Huh? At the start of the school year?” Dante pointed out. 

 

     Nana went to Travis’s side, “Ok, I only spend time with Travis because I don’t want him to be left out. He’s always alone.” 

 

     Dante felt like he was being cornered, he wanted to go trick or treating with his friend that day. They didn’t hang out as much as he wanted too and now missing Halloween to go with a girl was the nail in the coffin.

 

     “...There’s a party.” Nana spoke, “At Garroth’s place. That I wanted to bring you to.” She looked at Travis but turned to Dante, “But I’m sure I can get you in too.” 

 

     Slowly Dante nodded, “Sure, that’s cool.” 

 

     Travis didn’t want Dante to go, he felt that Dante was almost jealous of him for hanging out with others besides him. While he admired Nana for her way to make people comfortable… he didn’t want Dante there.

 

     “Alright! Umm, I’ll tell Travis to text you when the party starts. It’s not for a few hours.” Nana told him. 

 

     Taking a deep breath, Dante nodded, “Ok…” Starring Travis down with a slightly annoyed look. 

 

     “Travis? Ready to go?” She asked, seeing that they needed to be apart for a while before the party. 

 

     “Y-yeah.” He mumbled, opening his door and going inside, not looking at Dante while putting on his seat belt. 

 

     Almost immediately he started to tighten the seat belt, causing his breathing to get short and quick.

 

     “Bye Dante.” Nana waved politely, going to the driver’s side and getting in. It didn’t take long for Nana to see him fidgeting with the seat belt, “Travis?” She softly spoke to him. 

 

     “Hmm?” 

 

     “Let go of the seat belt.” She quietly said, causing him to let go of it and force himself to find some other way to calm down. 

 

     Nana opened the compartment in the middle of her car, showing a few pieces of candy, “Eat some.” 

 

     Sighing at the fact Nana knew he was getting anxious, Travis grabbed one and unwrapped it before eating it.

 

     She got out of the neighborhood before speaking, “Hey, I know you probably don’t wanna talk about it, but… is everything alright?” 

 

     Travis closed his eyes, “Y-yes. I-i’m sorry Nana. I-i didn’t mean to get like that. B-but he’s not making any sense to me.” 

 

     “Alright, why don’t we just drive around for a bit? Then maybe get some food?” She suggested. 

 

     “O-oh we don’t have to go eat Nana. I-i’m fine just riding around with you.” He quickly told her. 

 

     “I know, but I want you to eat before we go to the party. To make you more comfortable, you know?” She reassured him. 

 

     “...F-fine, but just something small.” He told her, anxiously chewing on the piece of candy, causing it to break…

 

     …

 

     Dante walked home, now having to wait on Travis getting him into a party. He knew Travis, he wasn’t gonna text him to go to the party. The dude could barely text him in general. 

 

     Opening the door to his place, Dante flopped on his couch, wondering what to do with his time now. Sitting up, Dante looked out the window and saw the weird kids that he was neighbors with playing outside. 

 

     Their names were Dottie, Daniel and Rylan, but he’s seen a new recruit recently. Blaze, a senior who he’s seen around school a lot. 

 

     From what he’s seen, Blaze was cool, had an in with a lot of the seniors. His downside was that he would hang out with the strange freshman. 

 

     Rumors were going around that he was trying to get into Dottie’s skirt and Dante could see her allowing that. She seemed easy enough to convince and Dante was damn sure that she was a virgin.

 

     They were always wearing dog ears and he would see them playing out some roleplay in Dottie’s front yard. 

 

     Dottie’s dad was friends with Dante’s mom and he seemed cool, often making something in the garage that Dottie would be playing around with later. He just didn’t want to be around them because of how weird Dottie was.

 

     “Why are you home?” Gene asked his younger brother, going to the kitchen and snooping around in the fridge. 

 

     “Travis didn’t want to hang out.” Dante told him, watching as the 3 freshmen started pelting each other with nerf guns. 

 

     Gene scoffed, remembering the white haired kid, “Forget about that wheezer. Go make some new friends.” 

 

     “I’ve tried, it’s so much harder in high school.” Dante whined. 

 

     Rolling his eyes, Gene grabbed a soda can, “Hang out in a club, aren’t you in that baseball club? Make friends there.” 

 

     Dante sighed, looking at his older brother, “I am! I’ve been cozying up to Garroth for months! But nothing! Nothing Gene!” 

 

     Immediately Gene motioned for him to be quiet, “Being too loud. Shut up.” 

 

     When Dante huffed, Gene went over to him, “Look, Garroth is a hard ass anyway. You don’t wanna go near that friend group. Why don’t you try somewhere else? Kinda in your class?” 

 

     “They’re all weird…” Dante made doodles on the couch with his finger, “Dottie’s in my class.” He told him.

 

     Annoyed, Gene set down the soda, “Dottie isn’t bad, she’s just a little dork.” 

 

     “She’s weird .” Dante said again, trying to get it through to him but Gene shrugged, “Out of luck then kid. Don’t know what to tell you if you don’t wanna try. You wanna hang out with the seniors so bad, start from the bottom.”

 

     “Why can’t I hang around you and Sasha and Zenix?” Dante asked him.

 

     Immediately Gene shook his head, “No, hell no. You’re not gonna drag me down. You find your own place, you don’t need me.”

 

     Letting out a childish whine, the older sighed deeply, “You’re on your own with this one, find your own friends.” 

 

     “...Well, I think I’m going to a party? At Garroth’s place?” Dante told him. 

 

     Gene turned to him, “What did I just say about Garroth?” He asked but when he saw the sad look on Dante’s face he caved, “Ok, a party? At the blond boy’s house?” 

 

     “Yeah, Travis knows this girl, Nana, who knows Garroth. So she’s getting me in, but I think she’s doing it because me and Travis were fighting.” 

 

     “Screw him, get in that party and make some friends. I know that group and there’s someone for everyone.” Gene pointed at him. 

 

     “I thought you just said you didn’t like them?” Dante asked, feeling confused at how his brother acted.

 

     He thought for a moment, almost looking behind Dante and playing with the rim of his soda. Gene wonders what to tell his younger brother before shrugging slowly, “They’re all the same, but different.” 

 

     “So… I go to the party?” Dante questioned. 

 

     Gene poked his forehead, “Entra y sal con el número de cada uno.” 

 

     “Huh?” Dante gave him a confused stare.

 

     “Go in and leave with everyone’s number.” He said in English, “You gotta learn Spanish dude.” 

 

     Feeling better, Gene left and Dante was alone in the living room once again, looking out the window at the weird kids. 

 

     Rylan poked Dottie with a large stick they had found a few years ago, “Dottie, it’s getting late, should we go put on our costumes?” 

 

     Daniel was also standing above Dottie, looking down on her, “Yeah, we gotta get a head start! We’re trying for the whole neighborhood this year, remember?” 

 

     Dottie bounced up, “Oh right! Go home and get dressed then we can meet back up here in 20 minutes!” 

 

     “20 minutes?! Dottie, it takes me 30 minutes to get home!” Daniel cried. 

 

     She put her hands on her hips, “Then take the back way, duh!” 

 

     “My mom doesn’t like me doing that anymore!” Daniel told her. 

 

     The two lived close to each other, backyards connected close. It had to do with getting home the polite way. 

 

     Dottie lived in a cul-de-sac and at the end of it, so Daniel had to go all the way down the street and around the corner to get home. 

 

     ‘The backway’ was when Daniel stood on top of Dottie’s backyard pool feature and jumped over the fence to his trampoline. 

 

     “Well, tough toodles. We have to get ready! Go!” She yelled at the boys. 

 

     They all looked at each other for a moment before dashing into Dottie’s house, to get to the backyard faster. 

 

     “Dottie- my mom is gonna be mad.” Daniel cowardly said, but Dottie kept pushing them to stand on her artificial waterfall. 

 

     “Didn’t you guys want to leave soon?” Dottie asked them. 

 

     Grumbling, Daniel jumped over the fence and landed in the middle of his trampoline, “Rylan, let’s go!” He yelled after, rushing to get off of the trampoline.

 

     “Daniel!” His mother yelled at him from the kitchen, “What did I say about jumping over Dottie’s fence!” 

 

     Quickly Dottie pushed Rylan, “Go! 20 minutes!” She yelled. 

 

     Rylan jumped over the fence and scrambled to run out the side entrance of Daniel’s place to get to his own. 

 

     Huffing, Dottie turned back to her house, determined to do her full LARPing outfit for her halloween costume. 

 

     “Dad!” She yelled, running into the house, “Are you done with my sword?” She asked, trying to find him…

 

     …

 

     “What are you doing here? On a date?” Lucinda asked, seeing the pink haired girl and the white haired boy with roots showing sitting together in a small diner.

 

     Nana chuckled and gestured to Travis, “No, we’re just getting something to eat before the party. Getting him out and about.” 

 

     She looked at Travis who was trying not to stare at her, “Hi Travis.” She waved, trying to make him comfortable.

 

     “H-hi Lucinda.” He smiles softly.

 

     Lucinda slid into the seat next to Nana, “So you don’t mind if I sit with you?” She asked, looking between the two. 

 

     “No Lucinda, we don't mind.” Nana smiled, moving over a bit more so Lucinda wouldn’t be completely in her space.

 

     “Fine, I’m just waiting for… my boyfriend.” Lucinda said slowly, looking at Nana’s menu from her shoulder. 

 

     “You can say Ivan.” Nana threw out. 

 

     “And you can tell me who’s in your shorts.” Lucinda snipped.

 

     Nana pouted, turning away from Lucinda, taking her menu with her, “Aww come on babe. You can tell me you know, I won’t judge.” 

 

     Travis watched the two girls, noticing that they weren’t arguing but were making small passes at each other. 

 

     “Lucinda you’re one of the most judgemental people I know, it’s what we all like about you.” Nana told her. 

 

     Lucinda wrapped her arms around Nana, “Will you tell me at the party?” She whispered. 

 

     “Probably not.” Nana giggled, looking at the door to the small restaurant when she heard a bell, “Ivan’s here.” She said. 

 

     Almost immediately Lucinda took her arms away from Nana, annoyingly sighing while whispering, “Great.” 

 

     She got out of the seat and went over to him, pulling him away from where Nana and Travis were sitting. 

 

     “S-so that’s Lucinda’s boyfriend?” Travis quietly asked, watching them from afar as was Nana. 

 

     “Yeah, but none of us really like him. He’s kinda… a jerk. To her and us in general.” Nana explained, “Don’t try to talk to him.”

 

     Travis didn’t like him already, he seemed like he would make fun of Travis for being a freshman. 

 

     “So.” Nana looked at Travis, “You really don’t wanna talk about what happened back at your house?” 

 

     He looked embarrassed and awkward, “I-it’s just home stuff. D-dante knew a lot about what I was going through in middle school.” 

 

     “What was going on in middle school?” She asked cautiously, remembering what Dante had been yelling.

 

     Blood and drugs.

 

     As much as he wanted to tell her, he couldn’t. He knew she would worry about him and it wasn’t nearly as bad as it was in middle school. 

 

     His dad wasn’t drugging him anymore and didn’t perform those types of texts on him since then.

 

     “N-not right now Nana. I-i’m alright.” He told her but she felt like he was having an outsider’s deja vu. 

 

     It’s what she would tell him when he was asking if she was getting hurt because of that mystery guy from months ago. 

 

     She sighed with a small frown, “You promise to tell me if something is going on?” She held out her pinkie. 

 

     Travis stared at her hand and gave a soft smile, holding his own pinkie up, “I-i promise.” He hooked their pinkies together. 

 

     “Good, now let’s order so we have extra time to go get candy.” She smiled at Travis, making him smile back…

 

     …

 

     “Do you not want him to come?” Nana asked Travis as they slowly got nearer to Dante’s place. 

 

     Travis shifted in his seat, “I-i just don’t want him to say something stupid to your friends.” 

 

     ‘ Or worst, say something about me to give him an ego boost. ’ Travis thought to himself, not putting it above Dante. 

 

     “First of all, your friends too. And second, have faith in him. I know you guys are fighting right now but I just think that if he sees you’re not what he says, he’ll drop it.” Nana explained. 

 

     Again Travis was mentally thankful that she was so forgiving, but this was not the person to be forgiving of. He knew Dante wasn’t above shoving Travis into the dirt to get a step on the social ladder. 

 

     “W-what if he does?” Travis asked. 

 

     “Then I’ll have Katelyn kick him out. I don’t think you’re the bad person Dante is making you out to be. You were bound to make new friends in high school.” She reassured him. 

 

     Setting his head on the window, he sighed, “I-I don’t know why he’s mad at me now… he never hung out with me during school besides lunch. E-even then he seemed so uninterested and doesn’t always sit with me.” 

 

     “Did you tell him?” Nana questioned, turning the corner and seeing his house up ahead. 

 

     “...N-no, but I don’t think I realized until now.” He sighed, knowing it was a small lie. Travis knew he was really starting to not like Dante but thought it would have taken longer for it to kick in. 

 

     Nana reached over, rubbing his shoulder, “Well, let’s try tonight. If you still feel that way then, cut him off.” 

 

     “H-huh? H-how? H-he was like my first real friend. I-i feel bad.” He told her.

 

     She pulled up to Dante’s house, turning to Travis, “Promise me you’ll at least try to enjoy the party?”

 

     He looked at her, seeing how hard she was trying for him to have a good time, deeplying sighing before nodding. 

 

     “Great! Now tell Dante we’re outside.” She said, smiling at him. 

 

     Pulling out his phone begrudgingly, Travis texted Dante that he was outside. He really didn’t want him to come. 

 

     The door to their house opened, but it was Gene instead. He walked over to the car and Nana rolled down her window, “Hi Gene.” 

 

     “Hello Nana~” He flirted, smirking at her. 

 

     Travis leaned over, so that Gene would see him in the car and stop the small attempt to flirt on Nana.

 

     “What’s up pipsqueak?” Gene insulted, causing Travis to go back in his seat and pull the seat belt once again. 

 

     She grabbed the seat belt, “You’re alright Travis, Gene’s just a weenie.” She spoke softly so as to not stress him out. 

 

     Nana turned back to Gene, “Stop it. We’re just here to get Dante for a party at Garroth’s house, also Travis is taller than me.” She pointed out.

 

     Gene smiled and winked, “Yeah but it’s cute when it’s on a girl.” 

 

     “What do you want?” She sighed, still being friendly. 

 

     “Yeah- so about this… party.” He started. 

 

     “I can’t get you in, Gene.” She smiled, giggling a bit at him. 

 

     Gene clicked his tongue, “Had to try.” He shrugged, “But uh…who’s gonna be there?” 

 

     “Oh- Garroth, Katelyn, Aphmau. Probably Laurence, Lucinda and Kim. Ummm, I think Teony? Maybe a few more.” Nana explained. 

 

     He thought for a moment before looking behind him, seeing Dante at the door and looking at them. 

 

     “What time does it end?” He asked. 

 

     Nana shrugged, “I’m not sure, but I can message you on instagram when I’ll take him home.” She offered. 

 

     Confused, he spoke, “You know my instagram?” 

 

     “Yeah, Sasha follows me so I see your posts every once in a while.” Nana explained. 

 

     “Sasha follows you?” He questioned. 

 

     “She follows a lot of us. Teony, Aphmau, Katelyn, Laurence-” Nana started to count on her hand.

 

     Gene hummed, “I forgot she follows Laurence still.”  

 

     Nana scoffed playfully, “He’s a good guy, you guys just had a falling out fight. I’m sure you could be friends again if you tried.” 

 

     He scoffed back, “Please, like I could ever be friends with that buzzkill again.” 

 

     “Gene…” Nana whispered, knowing how their friendship went up in flames. 

 

     “I know, I know. I didn’t mean it like that.” Gene put his hands up, “Just… didn’t know about Sasha and her follow list.” He chuckled. 

 

     Again he looked back at Dante, “Just… look out for him you know? First small party.” Gene spoke softly. 

 

     She nodded, “I will. It’s Garroth’s place. Nothing will happen.” 

 

     “Don’t go swirling off the road.” Gene said, leaving the car window and going back to his house. 

 

     Before going inside, he ruffled Dante’s hair, saying something while giving him a push towards Nana’s car. 

 

     Dante got up to Nana’s window, who still smiled at her, “Just go in the back.” 

 

     He got in the back seat, picked the middle one and put on his seat belt, “How far away is it?” He asked. 

 

     Travis started to tighten the seat belt, forcing him to slow down his increasing breaths but not enough for a full breath. 

 

     Nana saw and opened her middle compartment again, “Eat one.” She told him. 

 

     “N-Nana-” He was about to start telling her that he was gonna throw up, “It’ll make you feel better.” She cut him off, “Please?” 

 

     Slightly annoyed at himself, he grabbed another one, trying not to chew on it like he did the last one. 

 

     “So… how far away is it?” Dante repeated.

 

     “Hmm, not too far, he lives a good few neighborhoods over from you.” Nana explained…

Chapter 15: Happy Halloween (Part 2)

Chapter Text

     Garroth stared at her, annoyed, while crossing his arms and waiting to hear her out for what she had done.

 

     “Please don’t be mad.” Nana pleaded, putting her hands together while giving Garroth a begging look. 

 

     He chuckled, dropping the fake annoyed glare, “I’m not mad Nana, just surprised you brought him. I didn’t know you knew him, at least enough to bring him to a party.” 

 

     She looked over to see Travis and Dante clearly not talking to each other, “Travis and him fought earlier in the day and I wanna try to get them to make-up… But I don’t know how that’s gonna go.” She whispered. 

 

     “It’s alright.” Garroth assured her, lightly patting her shoulder, “I really don’t care Nana.” He rephrased.

 

     “If he does anything-” “I’ll bench him for the rest of the season.” Garroth empty threatened, but Nana shook her head frantically. 

 

     “No no! Nothing like that!” She scolded. 

 

     He huffed, feeling like he was being scolded by a girlfriend, “Nana I didn’t mean it literally. I’m sure he’s not gonna do anything.” 

 

     Biting her lip, she peeked at the two boys again, “What… what do you know about Dante?” She asked.

 

     Sighing, Garroth shrugged, “Not much. He’s on the team but… I don’t talk to him outside of that.”

 

     “I just- I just don’t want their friendship to blow up, they seemed so close before.” She told him.

 

     “Yeah but this is high school. I’m pretty sure they were friends in middle school, it’s a transition.” Garroth explained.

 

     “I understand that but… I don’t know.” She rubbed her face lightly.

 

     Seeing her so conscious about this, Garroth spoke, “Nana, I’m gonna be honest. I don’t think they’re good for each other and I hope you don’t think it’s your fault if it does ‘blow up.’”

 

     “Do you think it’s gonna?” She asked, sounding nervous.

 

     “I’m not saying it will, I’m just saying… prepare for it too .” He tried to gently tell her but when she opened her mouth to defend her decision Garroth stopped her, “Nana- enjoy the party, ok?” 

 

     She frowned and he grumbled, “Ok, you know what- I’ll tell you. Dante kinda talks crap on Travis after school sometimes.”

 

     “Really?” Nana gasped.

 

     “Yes and I’m thinking Dante is jealous of Travis or something like that. So… you can’t blame their friendship falling apart on yourself, alright? I know you just want them to be friends but- Dante isn’t a good person.” 

 

     Nana played with her nail, not meeting his eyes and Garroth wrapped his arm around her, “It’ll be fine, let’s just enjoy the party. Ok?” He brought her back over to the living room.

 

     Travis was sitting in a corner, making small chat with Aphmau and Lucinda who seemed to be going easy on him. 

 

     Lucinda was holding a few strands of Aphmau’s hair against her own and clearly trying to explain something to Travis. Then he pulled a bit of his own and Lucinda started pointing at spots in his own hair.

 

     On the other hand, Dante was trying to play it cool around Kim and Laurence. By the way he was moving, he was telling some extravagant story about baseball. 

 

     Laurence could care less but how excited Dante seemed kept him in on the story that was very much fake. Not because he saw the story in real time but because Garroth was his best friend who had told him all about Dante.

 

     There was actually a bit of history between the two since Laurence would hang out at Gene’s house before their friendship blew up.

 

     “-And it went like 3,000 miles past the fence!” Dante told Laurence who just chuckled at him, trying not to crush his dreams. 

 

     Nana went to sit next to Teony who was talking with Katelyn about some girl, “Oh she was so cute Katelyn.” 

 

     “Wait, so this is a freshman?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “Yeah, her name is Dottie and she hangs out with Blaze during lunch but she’s just so adorable. I wanna squish her face.” They explained, hands gesturing as if they were holding something.

 

     Katelyn stared at them, “So what’s going on with them?” 

 

     Teony shook their head and turned to Nana, “Where have you been? You were late.” They asked.

 

     “Picked up Travis and went for some food earlier.” Nana dismissed with a hand wave, “What about the freshmen?” 

 

     “Nothing- it’s nothing. I can’t really talk about it.” Teony tried to gently tell them not to ask about it anymore.

 

     Rolling her eyes, Katelyn leaned forward, “Fine. What’s going on in your life then? I feel like we barely see you in school.” 

 

     Quickly Nana nodded, “You always seem to be working… at school.” She tried to emphasize the idea of being worked while in school.

 

     “It’s just the school. I like doing stuff around the school.” They tried to dismiss it.

 

     Scoffing, Katelyn spoke, “You missed our trip to the fall fair after school .” 

 

     “...I had to make sure everything was locked.” Teony looked away from Katelyn and to Nana as if trying not to face the facts.

 

     “Ok, but we just think that you’re a bit… stressed is all.” Nana lightly patted their arm.

 

     “I’m fine guys. This looks good on my resume anyway, so can we please stop talking about it?” Teony asked of them.

 

     Both girls looked at each other before nodding softly, “Alright, tell us about any girls you’ve met then.”

 

     Their face turned sheepish, “I haven’t met any girls yet. To focus on school, I’m not trying to get into anything before college.”

 

     “Aww why don’t you go get a girl, Teony?” Katelyn told them.

 

     “I’m not in the mood. I just… like looking at pretty girls.” They tried to throw Katelyn off their tracks. 

 

     “Yeah and I just like theater.” Katelyn scoffed. 

 

     Lightly, Nana nudged their shoulder, “Come on Teony, last year of high school. You should at least do something with someone.” 

 

     Katelyn raised her hand, “I’ll do it.” 

 

     Teony hit Katelyn in the shoulder, “No! I’m not doing anything with anyone. No offense Katelyn.” 

 

     “It’s because you like more feminine girls, right?” Katelyn teased, knowing she was right even if Teony didn’t say it.

 

     Immediately Teony stuttered, “N-no! Why would you think that?” 

 

     Nana rested her head on Teony’s shoulder, “I’m pretty feminine. I’ll have sex with you.” She offered, giggling a bit. 

 

     Getting off the couch, Teony shook their head, “I'm gonna go get a soda-” They rushed off to the kitchen. 

 

     “Aww come on!” Nana lightly called after them as they walked away.

 

     Sighing, Nana scooted into Katelyn, “Will you have sex with me?” Nana asked, giving Katelyn puppy dog eyes. 

 

     “Maybe one day, when I’m not dressed up as a sailor moon character.” Katelyn joked, putting her arm around her and pulling her in. 

 

     “I’ve seen sailor moon, you could leave it on.” Nana giggled, unbuttoning one of the buttons on the costume playfully. 

 

     “Not in front of Kacey.” Katelyn took her arm off of Nana and leaned forward to rebutton it. 

 

     Nana smiled and teasingly asked, “Scared he might tell your dad?” 

 

     Katelyn sighed, the playful demeanor slipping away and being replaced with a serious one, “Yeah…” 

 

     She leaned forward too, now becoming slightly concerned, “You haven’t told him yet?”

 

     “...No, It’s never the right time. There’s no reason to tell him if I don’t have a girlfriend yet.” Katelyn told her. 

 

     “And when you do? What are you gonna do?” Nana pressed, worried about her friend and her coming out. 

 

     “When it’s time, then it’s time. No reason to say anything if it hasn’t happened.” Katelyn explained. 

 

     Nana pouted, setting her head on Katelyn’s shoulder, “Promise you won’t hold off too long? It’s kinda getting to you.” 

 

     Scoffing, Katelyn looked at her, “How?”

 

     “You just seem a little…” Nana stopped, trying to find the right word, “Tight.” 

 

     “I’m starting to work on the school play.” Katelyn brushed off. 

 

     She rolled her eyes, “That’s all?” 

 

     “Yeah.” Katelyn sighed, running her hand through her hair, not saying anything else about the subject. 

 

     “Ok… so you guys brought Kacey?” She tried to change the subject before seeing the kid sitting next to Kim, softly talking with her. 

 

     Katelyn nodded, “I convinced my dad to let him go over the phone since we didn’t want to walk back to my place and back over here.” Katelyn explained. 

 

     Kacey seemed a bit uptight but also a bit comfortable while talking with Kim, “Well, he seems to be alright.” 

 

     “I know, I think something is going on between him and Vylad? He won’t tell me anything, but something’s up.” Katelyn told her. 

 

     “Don’t push him.” Nana responded, lightly rubbing her arm.

 

     Smirking, Katelyn pulled the girl into a hug, “Kid needs a bit of a push, he’s so anxious all the time and I think he just needs to be around people.” 

 

     “Is it working?” Nana asked.

 

     They both looked at Kim and Kacey again, seeing how Kim then started to giggle while Kacey frantically waved his arms as if trying to backtrack something.

 

     “Close enough.” Katelyn shrugged and Nana giggled.

 

     From the stairs, Zane stared at Nana and how she was all over Katelyn even though it was just a friendly way that the girls were. Nana was a very physically affectionate person and it was clear to anyone that she enjoyed hugs and any contact.

 

     “Whore.” He whispered, picking at the wood grain on the stairs. 

 

     He stared at her, before going back upstairs, planning to go back to the stairs when they’ve brought out the alcohol. 

 

     Their mother was too trusting when it came to them and substances…

 

     …

 

     “So why isn’t he here again?” Sasha slurred, grabbing another beer from the cooler and looking over the label.

 

     Sasha and Gene had gone on his roof with a cooler that held multiple drinks, alcoholic and non-alcoholic.

 

     They were on lawn chairs and seated on a flat spot on Gene’s house, looking out on the small neighborhood. 

 

     “Wanting to tag some park tonight. I let him do it, I don’t know, make his sophomore year his angsty phase.” Gene told her. 

 

     “We should stop him from doing that crap. He’s gonna get arrested and blame it on us.” Sasha groaned. 

 

     She looked at the cooler and grabbed the bottle opener, “Where’d you get all the money for this anyway?” 

 

     He went quiet for a few seconds before speaking, “...I sold some roofies.” 

 

     Sitting up in her seat she looked at him with a drunk face, “You what-? I thought you got rid of all of them.” 

 

     “I know,” He rubbed his face, “I kept a few- Not to use! But like… I don’t know. I was scared to not have them?” He drunkenly groaned.

 

     “That’s the stupidest reason I’ve ever heard.” Sasha scolded, messing up her hair in frustration. 

 

     “Irene- I know.” He sighed, leaning forward, “Look- I just wanted to finally get rid of them and get some extra cash.” 

 

     Sasha faced him, “Who too?” 

 

     “You don’t wanna know.” He groaned, sitting back in his seat and closing his eyes.  

 

     “Gene,” She named, “Who?” 

 

     He opened his eyes, “Zane.” 

 

     “That psycho!?” She yelled, standing up from her chair, immediately stumbling from the alcohol. 

 

     He pulled her into a hug, a very drunk one, “You have to be careful. I’m not going down to get you if you fall.” He slurred. 

 

     “That’s sweet Gene.” She chuckled, hugging him back. 

 

     “I know I am.” He giggled back, both of them now on the tiles of the roof instead of their chairs, “...What if he uses it on someone?” She whispered, “You know what happened to Lily.” She pointed out. 

 

     “That one wasn’t my fault, he stole those off of me and used them on her. She never had the baby anyway.” He told her. 

 

     She gave him a worried look, “Gene…” 

 

     “I know- I’m a shit person. He paid more than I asked and I may have been drunk when we traded.” He sighed. 

 

     “Oh my Irene…” She mumbled, “What if he uses it on someone? I swear to Irene Gene, that guy is like- psycho.” 

 

     Slowly he blinked, “...I just have to hope he doesn’t. That guy is a pussy anyway, I doubt he has the ball to do anything.” 

 

     “He’s been caught smoking on school grounds, he’s starting to not give a shit!” She shouted but was swaying.

 

     Gene looked in the cooler, “¿Cuántas cervezas has bebido?” 

 

     “I’m not drunk, you are.” She hugged his arm.

 

     “Fuck…” Gene sighed, knowing that was not what he had asked.

 

     “How do we get down?” Sasha mumbled, looking off the side of the house to see the edge. 

 

     Gene pulled her from falling off the roof again, “We don’t. Let’s just stay up here until morning, like last time.” 

 

     “Last time we woke up and almost fell off the ladder.” Sasha reminded him. 

 

     “Well I don’t trust you to hold the ladder when you’re- like- 6 beers in.” He huffed, once again pulling her into a hug. 

 

     It had been a while since it was just the two hanging out and getting drunk with each other, it was nice.

 

     Sasha turned to look at him, “Wanna share secrets?” 

 

     He looked at her, “What are we 5?” 

 

     “We’re drunk, yes we are.” She giggled, “You already know everything. What more do you want from me?” He cried. 

 

     She stared at him, biting her lip, “I have a secret.” Opening his eyes, he looked down to her, “Go on.” 

 

     “I have a crush.” She whispered, “You can’t tell.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene you’re wasted.” He laughed, looking back up at the stars. Sasha sat up, looking at him, “I’m not kidding.” 

 

     He stared at her, confused, “Why are you telling me? You don’t tell me these things. Mostly because I don’t wanna know.” 

 

     “You’re right…” She whispered, laying down on the roof tiles. 

 

     Gene laid beside her, “I have a crush too… I think.” He whispered back, feeling they were gonna have a somewhat serious conversation. 

 

     Sasha turned to him, “I’m scared you’re gonna make fun of me.” She told him with full honesty. 

 

     “I have a feeling you’re gonna be mad at me.” He said back, smiling softly. 

 

     “You go first.” She asked him. 

 

     He looked back up to the sky, “...It’s Aphmau.” 

 

     When she didn’t say anything, Gene turned to her and she just stared at him, with a goofy smile. “Since when?” She asked. 

 

     “I don’t know… But I realized that time you had detention and she was running it. You asked why I was there. I told you I was there for you, but I was there to just kinda… see her.” He explained. 

 

     Sasha smiled, “What are you gonna do?” 

 

     “Nothing. Absolutely nothing. She hates me.” He smiled sadly. 

 

     “She doesn’t hate you… she just doesn’t really like you.” Sasha giggled, knowing how the two were never on right terms. 

 

     “You’re not mad?” He asked. 

 

     She shook her head before stopping, “Well yeah- a bit. You’re kinda a dick to her.” She told him. 

 

     “Yeah, I know.” Gene stared at her, “What do I do?” “Could stop calling her Kitty for one.” She pointed out. 

 

     “I haven’t done that since like- what-? The first month of school?” “Second.” Sasha corrected, “If when we were both in detention was the last time you called her that, it was the second month of school.” 

 

     He looked at her with an annoyed stare, “You always have to fact check me?” He asked, which got a chuckle out of her, “Yes, because I’m the only one out of us with a brain.” 

 

     Rolling his eyes with a sigh, he changed the topic, “What about you?” Sasha turned to him with a questionable look, “What about me?” “Your crush you dumbass.” He chuckled.

 

     Sasha didn’t want to say anymore, she was drunk but knew somewhere that she shouldn’t say anything. “Sasha?” Gene whispered. 

 

     “No.” 

 

     “No?” He questioned, “No.” She repeated while shaking her head, “I don’t think I’m ready yet.” She said simply. 

 

     He nodded, “Alright… Is it someone bad?” 

 

     “Not at all, they’re great.” Sasha told him, thinking about Teony and trying not to give away too much. 

 

     “How long?” Gene asked but she only shrugged, “I don’t know, I’ve seen them for a while. And I think I always had, but didn’t realize it.” 

 

     “You ever gonna tell me?”

 

     “Kinda hope not, I don’t think I’ll ever end up with them. Might as well save me the embarrassment.” She sighed and Gene pulled her in for a hug, “Aww you’re so emo.” 

 

     Sasha hugged him back, “You’re an idiot.” 

 

     “Yeah but you came on the roof to get drunk with me, so who’s the real idiot?” He threw back at her. 

 

     She sighed, knowing he was right, “Hey Sasha?” He spoke. 

 

     “Hmm?” 

 

     “You know you can tell me anything, right? I know I piss you off a lot, but you’re like a sister to me.” He told her. 

 

     Sasha looked up to him, “And you’re the brother I never want to have.” She joked, but still smiled at him. 

 

     They were silent for a few seconds before Gene opened his mouth, “I think I wanna quit vaping…” 

 

     “Oh my Irene.” She rolled her eyes…

 

     …

 

     “What do you mean you’ve never had a crush? You’re 14, you’ve had to have an interest in someone.” Lucinda laughed. 

 

     Travis picked at his shoe lace, “I-i don’t know. I-i don’t really know what it feels like to have a crush?” 

 

     “It’s not something you can just explain.” Lucinda scoffed, taking a sip of her drink, “Aphmau?” She asked, waiting to see if she could explain it. 

 

     Aphmau blew some air up, causing her bangs to go up for a second, “Well… It’s just this feeling, the unexplainable happiness to be around someone. It doesn’t always have to be romantic. 

 

     “T-then how do I know if I’ve had a crush?” Travis asked. 

 

     “You just, know?” Aphmau said, letting out a breath and her head hung, “I don’t know. My last crush was in like, freshman year with Garroth.” 

 

     “Y-you had a crush on Garroth?” Travis asked. 

 

     She stirred her drink, “Yeah… but then I realized he was like two years older than me and it felt a bit weird since I was 14.”

 

     “Garroth didn’t feel that way.” Lucinda mumbled, “What?” Aphmau asked, looking at Lucinda. 

 

     Lucinda got up from her spot, “Yo Garroth, got any alcohol?” 

 

     He chuckled at Lucinda, “I stored a bit away for you, but you have to share it.” He said, pulling a cooler from the side, “My mom doesn’t know I have these ones.”

 

     “What to pick, what to pick.” Lucinda got in front of the cooler and sat on the floor, wondering where to start. 

 

     “Laurence!” Lucinda yelled, getting his attention, “Get your fine ass over here and help me pick which one.” 

 

     Laurence sighed, getting up from where he was to go over to Lucinda, “Why me?” He asked, sitting beside her. 

 

     “Because you love me.” Lucinda said, pulling out a can of beer, “Ok try this one,” She grabbed a different brand, “And this one.” 

 

     “I don’t love you.” He mumbled, opening one of the cans she had handed to him. She looked at him, “Not what you said last week.” She smirked. 

 

     He looked around to see if anyone else heard what she had said, “Dude! You said you would never bring that up!” He whisper-shouted. 

 

     “I said it quietly.” She whispered back, pushing his shoulder. 

 

     “Besides, I wasn’t even thinking about you when that was happening.” He smirked back, sticking his tongue out. 

 

     Lucinda looked behind her, towards Garroth, “Yeah… but it feels good to hear it, even if it’s not for me.” 

 

     Laurence’s smirk fell slowly, feeling like she was being serious with her words, “I do love you Lucinda.” 

 

     “But not like you love Ga-” Laurence put his hand to her mouth, shutting her up successfully and quickly. 

 

     She giggled, taking his hand off of her mouth, “I’m kidding, I know you do. I don’t care either way, I get to see what a strap-on is like.” 

 

     He again looked around, giving her an annoyed look, “Please stop telling people you fuck me with a strap on.” 

 

     Lucinda grabbed the drink, taking a sip, “I like this one.” She dismissed without properly ending the conversation.

 

     Rolling his eyes getting the hint, he chuckled and grabbed it before drinking it, “Oh yeah, get more of this one.” He said after a long swig.

 

     They took out more cans while Kim watched from afar, “That’s Laurence, right?” Kacey asked her, looking in the same direction. 

 

     “Yeah that’s him, and the girl is Lucinda. Isn’t she cute?” Kim asked, not actually looking at Lucinda but Laurence. 

 

     Kacey softly nodded, not really seeing how Lucinda was cute but more hot. Though not his type at all… he preferred brunettes.

 

     “Lucinda is hot.” Dante said, mainly looking at her body. 

 

     Kim nodded, “I guess, she’s not my type though.” 

 

     “Not really mine either.” Kacey mumbled. 

 

     “I don’t think she’d be your type.” Dante said, looking at Kacey. 

 

     Kacey took the insult to heart and got up, going over to sit near his sister and Nana, who were playing thumb wars. He didn’t know who Dante was and barely had heard his name that hour.

 

     “Dante, that wasn’t nice.” Kim commented, fixing her skirt, and pushing up her glasses to see better. 

 

     He rolled his eyes, wanting the other people in the party to talk to him so he wasn’t left with what he would call a stereotypical nerd. 

 

     “Kim.” Aphmau said, crawling over to the couch and laying down on it, “Hello.” She sounded slightly out of breath as if the crawling took more out of her than she thought.

 

     Travis followed suit, “Hi Travis.” Kim politely smiled. 

 

     “H-hello Kim.” He said back, softly smiling. 

 

     “Where’d Kacey go?” Aphmau asked, pointing to the spot next to Kim, where he was a few moments ago. 

 

     Kim pushed some of her hair back, “Dante said something and scared him off.” 

 

     Aphmau looked at Dante, “Why?” She gave him an awkward smile, she didn’t exactly know why he was there too.

 

     “He thought he had a chance with Lucinda. So I told him that there was none.” Dante partially lied. 

 

     Travis’s eye twitched, ‘ Liar, Kacey could barely talk at the fall festival. No way he said something like that. ’ 

 

     “Oh… Ok.” Aphmau said skeptically, “Anyway, Kim, how do you describe a crush?” She asked. 

 

     A bit confused, Kim answered, “Ummm, I mean my heart starts racing and I go out of my way to do something they like. I also don’t really talk to them unless I was friends with them before.” 

 

     “Anyone?” Aphmau looked at Travis to see if he was like that towards anyone. 

 

     “I-I guess? B-but she’s just a friend.” He told her, thinking about Nana and how he’s trying to calm down his anxiety for her. 

 

     “Who?” Dante asked sarcastically. 

 

     It took everything in Travis not to snap at him, so he looked at Aphmau, “N-nana.” He said simply. 

 

     “Of course.” Dante scoffed.

 

     Again Kim gave him a look, annoyed with him even though they had only been talking an hour or two.

 

     Aphmau crossed her arms, “No, it can’t be her. You said you see her just as a friend.” 

 

     “Why are you asking Travis?” Kim questioned, looking at him. 

 

     He shrugged, picking at the couch, “L-lucinda was asking me how school was going. T-then she asked if I had a girlfriend. I-i told her I’ve never had one, or a crush.” 

 

     Kim pulled his hand up from the couch, causing him to let go of a thread, “Don’t pick at the couch.” She quietly told him, “But maybe you shouldn’t think about it too much. If you feel it, you feel it.” 

 

     “B-but how will I know if I’ve felt it?” Travis huffed, crossing his arms sadly and setting them on the couch. 

 

     “Again Travis don’t overthink it. Sometimes you won’t feel it until years after school. I never felt it until sophomore year.” Kim assured. 

 

     “Yeah cause who would ever want you.” Dante whispered and Kim stood up, leaving the three since she was annoyed. 

 

     She went over to Lucinda and Laurence, who was still on the kitchen floor with cans of beer, “What’s up?” Laurence asked. 

 

     “That Dante kid- is just-” She shook her head, “Really bleh.” She told them, causing a few chuckles. 

 

     “What’d he say?” Lucinda asked, setting a can of beer in front of the girl. 

 

     Kim looked at the can, slightly disgusted, “Have just water?” She asked, worried about how many calories were in the drink.

 

     Lucinda got up from the floor and started to open cabinets, “So what’d the scrub say?” Laurence carried on.

 

     “He kept on making passes at Travis. I don’t know Travis that well but I know he doesn’t deserve that.” Kim sighed, not bothering to mention what Dante said to her, instead wanting to keep that to herself.

 

     “What kind of passes?” Lucinda asked, finding a container of cotton candy and dropping it between them. 

 

     Laurence opened the cotton candy and got a few pieces, “Did he say some middle school insult?” 

 

     Kim opened the fridge to find an actual water bottle, “More like jealous? And like they’re old friends fighting.” 

 

     Stuffing some cotton candy in the beer, Laurence stared at his concoction, “Taste any good?” Lucinda asked, going back down on the ground. 

 

     When he took a sip, he cringed before it went away, tasting a small sweetness, “If I use more, I think it’ll be alright.” 

 

     “So why’s Dante taking shots at Travis?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     Kim shrugged, Laurence holding the can to Lucinda for her to try, “No idea, but I don’t think I would be able to get it out of Travis I wanted to.” Kim told them. 

 

     “Go to Dante. Kid seems like a blabber.” Laurence nodded to how Travis, Aphmau and Dante were somewhat talking. 

 

     “Yeah but will you believe everything he says?” Lucinda asked, taking a sip of the drink, “I think I like it.” 

 

     They all looked at Dante, “Na.” Laurence said, grabbing the cotton candy drink and trying it. 

 

     From the corner of her eye, Lucinda saw Vylad on the stairs, “Hi Vylad.” She gently waved to him. 

 

     Laurence and Kim also looked up to him, “Oh hey Vylad.” Laurence hid the can of beer behind his leg. 

 

     “Hi.” Vylad waved back, “Can I have one?” He asked. 

 

     He knew he shouldn’t, he shouldn’t be missing his meds with alcohol. But it was one beer, what was the worst that could happen?

 

     Kim shook her head while Lucinda got up with a can, “One.” She told the kid, handing it to him. 

 

     “Two?” He tried. 

 

     Lucinda shooed him off, causing him to roll his eyes and run up the stairs, away from the party. “You’re a bad influence.” Kim told her, fixing a curl. 

 

     “What if Garroth finds out?” Laurence asked. 

 

     “Like one beer is gonna do anything.” Lucinda responded, giggling a bit before sitting on the floor again. 

 

     Nana walked into the kitchen, “Mind giving me a soda?” She asked, nodding to the fridge. 

 

     “You want something sugary?” Laurence asked, opening it and looking through the selection Garroth had.

 

     “Yeah, it might be a long night.” Nana said, leaning against the door frame. 

 

     Laurence gave her a coke, “Here, you sure you don’t want a beer then?” 

 

     She opened it and took a sip, “No, I don’t really like beer.” She put her hand in her pocket and pulled out a sugar packet. “Not sweet enough.”

 

     “Uhh, you just have sugar packets in your pocket?” Kim asked, seeing as Nana ripped them open with her teeth and poured it into the drink. 

 

     “Yeah, I sometimes just need something sweet and I don’t have candy.” She responded while glancing around as if something was there and ripping open one of the packets.

 

     “You ok Nana?” Lucinda asked, seeing how she looked like something was wrong.

 

     Nana nodded, taking a drink, “Something just feels… off.” 

 

     …

 

     “Oh! I’m gonna get a soda!” Aphmau told the two boys, getting up from the couch and going to the small congregation in the kitchen. 

 

     Travis watched her go, but Dante stared at him as if waiting for the perfect moment to say something. He didn’t want to be left alone with him and wished he had told Aphmau that before she had left.

 

     “So like, where did you meet all of them?” Dante asked. 

 

     “A-all of who? T-these guys?” Travis asked, glancing at every other person in the room.

 

     “Yeah who else?” Dante rolled his eyes. 

 

     Holding his tongue from saying anything mean, he thought about what Nana was trying to do for him. She wanted him to at least try to mend the broken friendship, “F-from Nana. S-she friendly with people.” Travis told him, resting his head on the palm of his hand. 

 

     Dante sighed, “So they’re only inviting you because you took pity from a junior.” He nodded to himself. 

 

     “W-where did you get that from?” Travis questioned. 

 

     “Because no way in hell would these people ever want to hang out with a stuttering, anxious, isolated kid like you.” Dante told him.

 

     He wouldn’t be one to call himself violent, but at the moment, Travis had never wanted to hurt someone so much. 

 

     Travis used to believe his dad was one of the worst people he would ever have the pleasure of meeting. 

 

     How wrong he knew he was. 

 

     “Fuck you.” Travis whispered finally, trying not to be proud of himself for not stuttering over a single word. 

 

     Dante’s eyes went wide, looking at Travis, “What did you say?” 

 

     “I-i said,” Travis leaned forward, so that he was closer to Dante, “Fuck. You.” He repeated, slow enough that the stutter didn’t come through.

 

     For a moment they just stared at each other. Travis knew Dante would want to pick a fight now, but Dante didn’t know who he was looking at.

 

     This used to be his best friend, what happened to him? Just because some girl probably got in his pants he’s acting like he’s king of the world.

 

     His fist went back and forward quickly, successfully punching Travis in the jaw, causing him to fall back. 

 

     “You’re an asshole!” Dante yelled at him. 

 

     Travis just looked at him from the floor, not looking shocked but more annoyed, feeling blood inside of his mouth. He had been hit before by his dad but never the face, so this was new territory.

 

     “Oh my Irene!” Teony went to Travis’s side and immediately moved his face around to see how bad the damage was, “Someone turn on a light.” They gasped. 

 

     The main light of the room was turned on and Teony forced Travis’s head up, “Open.” They told him and Travis opened his mouth. 

 

     “A lot of blood.” Teony whispered, Katelyn peering over their shoulder to see. 

 

     “Not a hospital level of blood though.” Katelyn told them, “If it keeps going, we take him. It just looks like a few teeth were pushed too far.

 

     “Isn’t that dangerous?” Kim asked, “If his teeth were moved and those were permanent he could need surgery.” 

 

     Katelyn shrugged, “I don’t think so, it doesn’t look like they were moved too much, just enough to start bleeding.” 

 

     Then Katelyn’s hand came up and Travis flinched back but Teony was still holding his head in place. A single finger went into his mouth and pushed down on a tooth, it stung and Travis let out a breathy whimper.

 

     Her finger came out of his mouth, “He’s alright, it’s not really wiggling. It’ll go back after a few days.” 

 

     Nana rushed over to Travis also looking into his mouth, “Katelyn! You don’t stick your hand in someone’s mouth.” She scolded, “What happened Travis?” She asked, while trying to get a good look.

 

     “Dante?” Garroth questioned but didn’t accuse, causing all of them to look at the blue haired freshmen, “What happened?” 

 

     “He started to talk shit.” Dante calmly stated, crossing his arms, but was very much visibly shaking.

 

     “No way,” Lucinda came out of the kitchen, “Travis can barely talk without stuttering. How can he talk shit?” 

 

     Lightly Aphmau hit her arm, “Don’t be mean.”

 

     Lucinda rolled her eyes, “No offense Travis.” He didn’t seem to be angry at the comment and awkwardly shrugged while his head was still being held still.

 

     Teony stood up, “Ok, you need to spit.” They told Travis, “Too much blood is in your mouth.” They brought him over to the kitchen sink to wash out his mouth. 

 

     Aphmau sighed, “What really happened?” 

 

     When Dante didn’t say anything, Nana stepped forward, knowing the night was over for him, “Come on. Let’s get you home.” 

 

     He didn’t say anything, but walked out the door that Laurence was holding open, “Goodnight.” Laurence waved sarcastically. 

 

     Nana sighing, “I’m sorry guys.” She quietly apologized. 

 

     Katelyn wrapped an arm around her, “Don’t sweat it Nana. Kid is in 9th grade, and needs to know he can’t just do that.” 

 

     “Yeah Nana,” Lucinda stepped forward, “Kim said that Dante had been insulting him all night.”

 

     “A few at Kacey.” Kim added quietly, which he stared at her wide eyed for, since he could take the insults.

 

     “What?” Katelyn looked at Kacey, “That nit-wit was messing with you?” She asked, going over to Kacey. 

 

     He looked frightened but nodded, “Oh I’m gonna kick his ass-” Laurence grabbed her before she could run out the door. 

 

     “Oh shit, Garroth-” Laurence said, struggling to hold back Katelyn. 

 

     Garroth helped him by putting Katelyn into a headlock, “Calm down Katelyn. He’s just a stupid boy.” 

 

     It took a few seconds, with Garroth tightening the hold for Katelyn to just stop struggling against the two boys. 

 

     “Travis.” Nana went to the kitchen, “Was Dante insulting you the whole time?” 

 

     He turned around to her, “K-kinda.” 

 

     “What’s kinda Travis?” Teony asked. 

 

     Lucinda handed him a rag to wipe up the dripping blood, “Why didn’t you say anything? We saw it but didn’t think it would end up like that.” 

 

     “...H-he talked about how Nana was taking pity on me and that it’s the only reason I met you guys.” Travis told them. 

 

     Nana sniffled, feeling that she had put him in this situation when he didn’t want Dante to come along in the first place. 

 

     “O-oh Nana please don’t cry-” Travis left the sink to go over to her, “H-he’s right I was saying stuff to him.” 

 

     “What did you say?” She asked, looking at him with tears. 

 

     “I-i said…” He stopped, not wanting to repeat it, “I-i said f you.” He cringed at himself for saying it in the first place. 

 

     Jaw opening in admiration, Lucinda wrapped an arm around the kid and forced him back, “You said ‘fuck you’ to him?” 

 

     He looked at her, “Y-yeah?” 

 

     “Nana, he’s growing a pair!” Lucinda ‘aww’ed at her, which Travis gave her an annoyed stare.

 

     “Lucinda!” Teony scolded, “Good for you kid, we’re finally rubbing off on you.” Lucinda continued on, letting go of him.

 

     Nana rubbed her eyes before looking at him again, “U-uhh yeah. I gotta go take Dante home, but I’ll come back, alright?” 

 

     He nodded quickly, “Y-yeah, I’m not gonna go anywhere.” 

 

     “Don’t drink anything either.” She gave him a pointed look and looked at Lucinda, “Don’t give him anything.” 

 

     Lucinda sighed, “Fine.” 

 

     Giggling sadly, Nana left the kitchen and Travis turned back to Teony and Lucinda, “I-i feel bad.” 

 

     “Don’t be, kid. Dante hit you and now you’re bleeding from your mouth. Still are by the way.” Lucinda grabbed his arm and pulled him back over to the sink to spit.

 

     “Hey!” Teony yelled, “Can someone get us another rag? He’s still bleeding.” They asked the people in the living room. 

 

     “He’s still bleeding?” Kim asked, going into the kitchen, “He might need to go to a hospital.” She told them. 

 

     Garroth and Laurence were cooling down Katelyn and everyone else was in the kitchen, leaving Aphmau and Kacey. 

 

     Aphmau knew where the closet with the extra towels and rags were, and the possibility of Kacey and Vylad possibly running into each other. So she had to save Kacey on this one and go get it herself.

 

     “I’ll go get it.” She stood up and went up the stairs, Kacey being slightly grateful that Aphmau was doing it. 

 

     She went to the hall closet and opened it, but only saw the bedsheets and extra pillow cases, “Huh…” She whispered. 

 

     Not wanting to take too long, she opted to just go to one of the other Ro'Meave brothers. Having to choose between Zane and Vylad it was almost an immediate decision to go with Vylad. 

 

     Knocking quietly, Aphmau spoke, “Vylad? Can you help me find the rags?” 

 

     The door opened to show a slumping Vylad, “Hmm?” He slurred, eyes half lidded.

 

     “Vylad?” She spoke cautiously, seeing his demeanor, “Are you alright?” 

 

     “What? Yeah.” He scoffed at her with a wave of his hand and swayed back a bit, “What’s up?” He asked.

 

     Her hand came out and lightly pushed him backwards, making him slowly go down to the floor. He stopped when he hit the floor and leaned on the door frame. 

 

     Aphmau picked up his shoulders so that he was at least sitting up, “Ok what happened?” She asked with a stern look 

 

     “Shhh.” He giggled, putting his finger to his mouth and smiling widely, “You’re not supposed to tell.” 

 

     Miniking the action, Aphmau asked, “Ok I won’t tell, but can you?” 

 

     “Lucinda gave me a beer.” He giggled quietly, fully falling on the floor of his bedroom when she let go of him.

 

     “Lucinda gave you a beer?” Aphmau repeated before thinking about what she was there for, “Ok… can you show me where the rags are?” She asked. 

 

     He nodded, clumsily sitting up and crawling over to the bathroom, “Under the sink.” He hiccuped. 

 

     “Ok, I have to go do something, but I’ll be back.” Aphmau told him, grabbing two rags for Travis. 

 

     Vylad quietly laughed to himself, “I saw Kacey…” 

 

     “You saw Kacey?” Aphmau repeated in a calm tone, having other people to take care of in the moment. 

 

     “Yeah,” Vylad nodded, “I like him.” 

 

     “You like him?” She miniked, unsure of what to do with a drunk person besides being friendly and keeping them calm. 

 

     He smiled and sighed deeply, “I love him.” 

 

     Aphmau stopped, “You love him?” She repeated unintentionally and went over what he had confessed to her.

 

     “Mhmm. He’s so pretty, and cool, and nice, and shy, and cute… I love him.” Vylad giggled, laying down on the floor outside of the bathroom. 

 

     She felt like she had learned something she wasn’t supposed to, “Vylad.” Aphmau crouched down in front of him, “Do you like Kacey?”

 

     Vylad shook his head, “No,” He slurred, “I love him, but-! You can’t tell him. He’ll be mad and will ignore me again…” 

 

     Everything seemed to click for Aphmau. Why the boys weren’t talking to each other and seemed off.

 

     “Ok.” Aphmau nodded, “I’ll be back.” She whispered, going downstairs. 

 

     Kacey looked at her as she went to the kitchen, “Hey Kacey? Can you go upstairs? Vylad needs help doing something.” 

 

     Before Kacey could deny Aphmau spoke, “K, thanks!” 

 

     He sighed, leaving his sister with Garroth and Laurence, “Ok…” He whispered. 

 

     Walking upstairs he saw Vylad on the floor, “Vylad?” Kacey spoke, unsure of what to do with him. 

 

     Opening his eyes, Vylad turned away from him as soon as he saw Kacey, “Oh, hello.” He slurred, closing his eyes again. 

 

     “Are you ok?” Kacey asked, sitting down next to him. 

 

     “Yeah… feeling great.” Vylad mumbled. 

 

     “Are you… drunk?” Kacey asked. 

 

     Slowly Vylad shook his head, “No~” 

 

     “Come on.” Kacey said, getting up and holding his hand out for him to take, planning to bring him back to his room.

 

     “No…” Vylad whined, shaking his head frantically, “No Vylad, I have to go back downstairs.” Kacey told him, grabbed him arms and tried to pull him. 

 

     Vylad stood up, somewhat, “Fine,” He huffed, “I didn’t want to hang around you either.” 

 

     Kacey watched as he stumbled and went to help him, “It’s not that Vylad, you’re drunk- I think and need to sleep it off.” 

 

     Once in his room, Vylad fell to his floor, groaning a bit. Slowly Kacey sat down, “Vylad? Are you alright?” 

 

     He looked up to Kacey, “You’re so pretty.”

 

     “What?” 

 

     “I said you’re so pretty.” Vylad repeated, “Why?” Kacey asked. 

 

     Vylad scoffed, “Because.” 

 

     “Because?” Kacey pushed and lightly Vylad shrugged, “Because you are. It’s what I like about you.” 

 

     “You like that I’m pretty?” Kacey asked, chuckling at his friend and how he acted when drunk.

 

     “Of course.” Vylad pushed himself up to look at Kacey, though he was swaying a lot while doing so. 

 

     Kacey smiled softly, “...I sometimes think you’re pretty.” He whispered, not sure if Vylad would remember it in the morning. 

 

     Vylad opened his arms, “Hug.” He said simply, falling forward onto Kacey and sighing in satisfaction. 

 

     “You’re like one of those affectionate drunks that I see on TV.” Kacey chuckled, feeling how tight Vylad hugged him. 

 

     Pulling away from the hug, Vylad looked at Kacey, a few inches away from his face, “What?” Kacey asked. 

 

     Not even thinking about it, Vylad leaned forward and kissed him on the lips. 

 

     Kacey stood still, unsure what to do. His heart was racing, and he was sure it was racing before now but he hadn’t noticed it. 

 

     Vylad pulled away slowly, swaying heavily still and setting his head on Kacey’s shoulder to rest. 

 

     “Vylad?” Kacey whispered, tasting alcohol and seeing the can on his desk, really solidifying the idea. 

 

     “Hmm?” Vylad hummed, wrapping his arms around Kacey’s neck.

 

     “Why did you kiss me?” 

 

     “Because I like you.” Vylad lifted his head up again and just drunkenly smiled at Kacey, “You’re so pretty…” He whispered, hand on his hands coming up and running through Kacey’s hair.

 

     Hand’s trembling, Kacey tried to stay still and tried to convince himself that whatever was going on, wasn’t. 

 

     Now he knows that Vylad had lied to him, telling him that the rumors weren’t true. But Kacey wasn’t as mad as he thought he would be, if anything, he felt bad for Vylad.

 

     Having to switch schools and only 3 months in being accused of being gay and liking his best friend must have been difficult. 

 

     “Do you like me too?” Vylad then asked, setting his head back down on Kacey’s shoulder.

 

     Again Kacey felt his heart racing, “...I don’t know.” He said honestly.

 

     Vylad sighed in contentment, “That’s ok…” 

 

     “It is?” Kacey asked, “Yeah, because you don’t have rumors… I do.” Vylad slurred with a giggle. 

 

     “That’s not funny Vylad.” Kacey told him. 

 

     “I think it is…” He shrugged, “I am gay… everyone knows. Even before I did.”

 

     Somewhere in Kacey’s brain he wished that Vylad was wrong and just going along with what everyone was saying about him.

 

     But no, Vylad just had to be infatuated with Kacey enough to be drunk and say his thoughts out loud.

 

     “Maybe you should get some rest.” Kacey whispered. 

 

     “I’m not tired.” Vylad told him, “I feel great.” 

 

     “That’s not the point, you’re drunk and probably don’t know what you’re even talking about.” Kacey told him.

 

     Sitting up as straight as he could, having to hold onto his legs for support, Vylad spoke, “I like you Kacey.”

 

     It was clear, and though still slurred, Vylad seemed serious with what he said. He had to be just stupidly drunk, right?

 

     Kacey softly sighed, “You have to rest Vylad.” He stood up, “Come on.” Kacey held out his hand.

 

     Slowly Vylad took his hand and Kacey made him lay down on his bed, “Ok you have to lay in a certain position so you won’t choke if you puke.” 

 

     When he looked back at Vylad, he was already asleep, “...Or I can do it.” He whispered, not wanting to have to pose Vylad…

 

     …

 

     “Garroth.” Nana called, knocking on the door, “Let me in, it’s cold.” She told the people inside as she lightly shook. 

 

     The door opened to show Lucinda drinking a can of beer, “Sweet, Kawaii~chan is back.” She slurred. 

 

     “Oh my Irene- you’re drunk.” Nana whispered, trying not to close in on herself by hearing her old middle school name.

 

     “Yeah,” Lucinda swayed, “A lot of us fell asleep, but I’m awake and so is Teony.” Lucinda pointed to where Teony was, asleep. 

 

     “Oh man!” Lucinda whined, “I’m the last one awake. Well, now that you’re here-” Lucinda laid next to Garroth on the floor and fell asleep almost immediately. 

 

     Nana didn’t want to be the last one awake, she had to take Travis home. Looking around quickly, he was asleep next to Aphmau. 

 

     The TV in the room was on and playing some documentary of birds and their mating ritual, which illuminated the living room.

 

     It was kinda sweet to see everyone together and all watching some animal show while passing out one by one.

 

     She sighed, about to wake up Travis, but someone called her, “Don’t, just stay the night.” 

 

     When looking at the stairs, she saw Zane sitting there, “What are you doing up?” She asked him. 

 

     He shrugged, “Waiting for you.” 

 

     “You should have gone to bed.” She told him while giggling and walking over to the stairs. 

 

     “I missed you.” He said, but Nana didn’t say anything back, “Come on, have a drink with me.” He got up from the steps and walked up. 

 

     Looking back at her friends, all passed out, she went up stairs with him, “One drink.” She said sternly. 

 

     They went into his room and Nana sat on his bed, watching as he gave her a soda can, already opened. 

 

     Slightly skeptical, she looked at him, “I didn’t drug it Nana.” He scoffed playfully, slightly smiling at her. 

 

     “Just checking.” She chuckled. 

 

     Taking a sip of the drink she looked at Zane, “What?” She asked when he didn’t look away from her.

 

     He didn’t have his black mask on and she was able to see his faded freckles, “Nothing…” He looped the rim of the can with his finger, “I just feel like I haven't seen a lot of you recently. Since school started up.” 

 

     “We did earlier today.” She reminded him.

 

     “Yeah and you left through the window.” He pointed out.

 

     She sighed, “I’m sorry… things have been busy. Our schedules aren’t the same so we can’t see each other a lot.”

 

     “It’s alright…” He whispered, grabbing a chair and putting it at his door. 

 

     Nana stared at him as he stood on the hair near his small shelf of ponies, “What are you doing?” She asked. 

 

     He grabbed the packet of cigarettes, “Getting these.”

 

     She lightly coughed the soda up at the site of the item, “You smoke? Since when?” 

 

     Zane shrugged, “Found it a bit ago. Almost out though.” He went over to the window and pushed it open. 

 

     “Does your mom know?” She questioned, feeling uncomfortable at being near him at the moment.

 

     Shaking his head, he spoke, “Na, and don’t you go telling her. She doesn’t need to know about it.” 

 

     “But-” 

 

     “Will you calm down?” Zane quietly snapped. 

 

     Nana stayed on the bed, she went quiet and decided it was better to do nothing instead of fighting with him.

 

     For a while, they stayed quiet, but Nana started to feel incredibly weak.

 

     Zane noticed her slightly swaying after a while and smirked, “You feeling ok?” 

 

     Sluggishly she shook her head, “...no.” 

 

     “That’s good, you shouldn’t.” Zane put out the cigarette and closed the window, closing the blinds too. 

 

     “Zane.” Nana mumbled, worried about what had happened with her. 

 

     “Shut up.” He told her, grabbing the soda can that he did drug. 

 

     Gently he laid her down and straddled her, “You can thank Gene for tonight.” He smirked, taking off his shirt.

 

     “Happy Halloween.” He whispered…

Chapter 16: Soccer and (Not) Sex

Chapter Text

     "Alright, are you ready?" Aphmau asked, bouncing the ball on her knee.

 

     Kacey watched from the bench while Katelyn was lightly hopping in her spot, excited to start the game.

 

     The three had gone outside to the park down the road to play soccer after Aphmau and Katelyn really wanted to be active outside.

 

     Kacey was just in the kitchen when the two girls ran downstairs and grabbed his arm, without asking him if he had wanted to go outside. 

 

     He didn’t mind, but wasn’t energized enough to play soccer at that moment. Kacey had planned to just sit off to the side on a bench and keep score while they played. 

 

     Both of the girl’s water bottles were beside him which were definitely not going to last to the end of their game. It was often about half way that the bottles were empty but no one wanted to go get more.

 

     "Definitely," Katelyn said, grinning. "I'm going to beat you this time."

 

     “Katelyn, Kately, Katelyn…” Aphmau shook her head as she got the ball lined up on the ‘middle’ of the park, “No you won’t.” Her tone was taunting and had a smug grin.

 

     Katelyn cracked her fingers and stood back a bit as did Aphmau, giving both of them an equal chance. 

 

     Neither of them did anything, waiting for the other to strike… which went on for a whole minute before Kacey cupped his hands, “Irene, kick it!” 

 

     Immediately both dashed to the ball but Katelyn was quicker, she kicked the ball around Aphmau.

 

     It was something he had noticed when watching the girls play soccer. Katelyn was fast but aim wasn’t as good as Aphmau’s while Aphmau was slower while scoring more points.

 

     At first, the game was casual and relaxed, somewhat. 

 

     Casual with the two girls meant tackling and shoving each other to get to the ball to score a goal. 

 

     Right now, he was watching as Katelyn was holding Aphmau in a light choke hold above the ground. Aphmau was holding on to Katelyn’s arm so that she could still breath but her legs were flailing about to get out.

 

     “Oh my Irene…” Kacey whispered, rolling his eyes a bit while pulling his legs onto the bench he was on.

 

     Eventually she let go of Aphmau and took the ball for herself while Aphmau caught her breath. Katelyn scored and Kacey mentally put another tally on her side, so far it was 5 to 3 with Aphmau leading.

 

     After she had scored, Aphmau bent over a bit and was clearly panting. When Katelyn went back towards her, she wrapped her arms around Aphmau and pulled her to the bench.

 

     Once close enough, Katelyn dropped Aphmau to the ground and grabbed her water bottle before chugging it. 

 

     “It’s so hot out.” Aphmau whined while she rolled around on the grass.

 

     Katelyn grabbed the other water bottle and tossed it onto the floor, “Drink, we’re only like half way.”

 

     Weakly Aphmau opened the bottle while still laying on the floor, holding herself up with her elbows, “You enjoying it?” Aphmau asked, looking at Kacey. 

 

     “Kinda?” Kacey shrugged. 

 

     “Better.” Katelyn gasped between taking large gulps of water.

 

     "Kacey, is everything okay?" Aphmau asked, knowing he had been decently more quiet than usual even if the girls weren’t actively talking to him.

 

     Kacey lightly shrugged, biting his lip and looking down at his criss crossed feet, “It’s nothing really…" He admitted.

 

     "Is something up-?" Katelyn coughed up some water from drinking it too fast, turning away from Kacey.

 

     "Just some school stuff…" Kacey said, his voice quiet.

 

     Slowly Aphmau sat beside him, “What’s up?” 

 

     He shook his head, picking at his shoelace, “It’s nothing Aphmau.” He told her, but Katelyn sat down on the other side of him. 

 

     “Come on pip-squeak.” She panted, crossing her arms and trying to calm down from the energy burst. 

 

     When he realized he was stuck between the two girls he sighed, “Just stupid middle school stuff.” 

 

     “Hey,” Aphmau nudged him, “Middle school is good. Wait until you get into high school and You’ll want to go back.” 

 

     ‘ I don’t think so .’ Kacey thought to himself, lightly cringing. 

 

     “Just tell us what’s going on in school? Need me to kick someone’s ass?” Katelyn asked, looking at him. 

 

     “No- no. Nothing like that.” Kacey stopped her, not wanting her to get the wrong idea and go a bit crazy like at the Halloween party. 

 

     Kacey often tried not to think about what happened at the halloween party. It causes him to stay up at night. 

 

     Vylad hadn’t spoken to him about that night. Infact, Kacey can’t tell if Vylad remembers anything from it. 

 

     They had small interactions, friends, but not what they used to be. Casual small talks. 

 

     Though Kacey wanted to talk about what went down in his room, there was no good way of bringing it up since Vylad seemed like he didn’t want to talk about it. 

 

     "You sure you don’t wanna talk about it?" Aphmau tried one last time. 

 

     Kacey looked up between them, a small smile forming on his face, "I’m ok."

 

     She sighed, picking off a piece of grass from the ground, “Alright... You ready Katelyn?” Aphmau asked, looking at her friend. 

 

     Katelyn groaned, feeling exhausted but got up, “Alright- let’s go.” She huffed, walking with Aphmau back onto their makeshift field.

 

     Soon someone sat down beside Kacey, an older kid who he only really knew the name of, “Hey Kacey.” They said with a soccer ball in hand.

 

     “Hello Laurence.” Kacey quietly said back, “Who’s winning?” He asked, watching the two girls.

 

     “Aphmau.” Kacey sighed lightly. 

 

     "Hey, Laurence! What are you doing here?" Aphmau called out to him.

 

     "I was gonna come play out here, but two girls already had the field." Laurence smirked at his poke towards them.

 

     Aphmau huffed and crossed her arms, “Well maybe if you came sooner, you would have gotten the field.” 

 

     Raising her hand, Katelyn waved him over, “Why don't you come and join us?"

 

     Laurence wanted to but was hesitant, "Are you sure? You guys got a good little game going." He pointed out.

 

     Katelyn scoffed, “Come on Mr. Captain of the soccer club."

 

     With a shrug, Laurence agreed to join them, “Fine.” He called, getting off of the bench but stopped before fully leaving, “Hey.” He nudged Kacey.

 

     Looking up at him, Kacey waited for what he wanted, “Who’s winning again?” 

 

     “Aphmau.” “Dammit.” He whispered, walking over to the girls and once again leaving Kacey alone.

 

     The two cheered as Laurence walked onto the field, the ball now back in play. Laurence laughed, “Ladies, ladies. Please, calm yourself.” He teased.

 

     “Nevermind, I don’t wanna play with him.” Katelyn said, turning away from him to get the ball back.

 

     “Ha ha.” Laurence mocked and got into position as Katelyn realigned the ball on the court.

 

     As the game continued, Katelyn and Aphmau noticed that Laurence was moving a bit slower than usual, almost as if he was sore. "Hey, are you okay?" Katelyn asked, running up to him.

 

     Laurence winced a little, "Yeah, I'm just a bit sore from a late night," he replied, “I-I also played a bit of soccer last night.” 

 

     “Why would you play it again the day after?” Katelyn asked, looking slightly confused. 

 

     “Because that’s how dedicated I am.” He tried to shrug off, “I don’t see your dedication, you’re losing.” 

 

     Her mouth fell open while Aphmau had to turn around to hide a snicker, “We’re winning against you!” Katelyn yelled.

 

     Shrugging, Laurence kicked the ball between his legs, “I heard you were losing before I came along anyway.” 

 

     “Kacey!” Katelyn then yelled and the boy flinched, coming out of the daze he was in on the bench, “Who was winning before he showed up?” 

 

     His tense demeanor fell and he pointed to Aphmau lazily, to which Katelyn’s head snapped over to her.

 

     “Kate- Katelyn- what have we said about competitiveness?” Aphmau tried to keep down her giggles.

 

     “That it’s good for motivation.” Katelyn strained. 

 

     “Yeah- and I’m on your side. Laurence is the enemy.” She pointed to the only boy who was smirking at the two.

 

     Suddenly Katelyn jumped at him and tried to get the ball but he dodged around her enough to not get caught. It hurt his legs in a way that normal soccer wouldn’t do, he was very sore.

 

     The night before he was actually over at Lucinda’s place… enough said. Though Laurence knew Lucinda had a boyfriend, Ivan, he still hooked up with her. 

 

     He felt little shame since he always got to cloud 9 while they screwed. Lucinda seemed to enjoy being in charge and Laurence let her. 

 

     Lucinda would tell him about how Ivan would usually do what he wanted in bed before falling asleep, leaving her to have to finish herself off. 

 

     So being able to control what happened in the bed was good for her and Laurence just wanted the next best thing to be near his crush… Even if it meant a strap on with a girl.

 

     They had different reasons to be with each other. 

 

     Shaking his head a bit to get rid of the thought, he started to go around Aphmau with the ball to  stay away from Katelyn.

 

     She didn’t seem to take offense as she stretched her arms up and sighed in contentment, “I’m hungry.” 

 

     While running in circles with Laurence, Katelyn spoke, “We can eat after we beat this guy.” 

 

     Rolling her eyes, they continued to play with Laurence struggling to keep up more and more as the game went on.

 

     Though Kacey was getting tired just by watching them, they seemed so energized until the sun began to set.

 

     At one point, Aphmau found herself in possession of the ball, and she felt a surge of adrenaline. She ran forward, actively dodging Laurence before taking a shot at the goal. 

 

     The ball flew through the air, heading straight for the goal, but Laurence leapt up and blocked it with a well-timed kick.

 

     Kacey felt a pang of disappointment as he watched the ball fly back into the field, but he couldn't help but be impressed by Laurence's skill. 

 

     He had never seen Laurence play soccer before, but he had only heard stories of how good he was. Of course this guy was the captain of the soccer team, he did well when matched against two other players.

 

     As the game came to an end, Katelyn and Aphmau were declared the winners, much to Laurence’s dismay. 

 

     “Man this wasn’t fair, this was a 2 on 1.” Laurence whined, walking back over to the bench, fanning himself. 

 

     “Suck it Laurence.” Katelyn lightly shoved him. 

 

     “You got Aphmau!” Laurence pointed to the girl who was panting. She looked at him and wanted to say something but was so worn out that she could just gasp.

 

     But he couldn't be too upset, as he had actually enjoyed himself more than he thought he would.

 

     “I wanna go home.” Aphmau huffed, grabbing her water bottle, “Fine.” Katelyn sighed, “Go get the ball and we can go.” 

 

     Aphmau groaned but turned back to go get their ball that was in the goalie net from their last point.

 

     “I want a rematch, a one on one.” Laurence told Katelyn, Katelyn laughed, “Sure dude. I’ll still kick your ass.” 

 

     “You had Aphmau!” He lightly yelled,  “Sure sure.” Katelyn dismissed quickly, turning away from him to chug the rest of her water and pant in peace.

 

     “I think you did good.” Kacey mumbled, looking up at Laurence but having to shield his eyes from the sun.

 

     Laurence looked at him, a small smirk playing at the corners of his mouth, "Thanks, I've been practicing a lot lately." He replied, shooting a glare at Katelyn. 

 

     Kacey nodded, "Yeah, I can tell. I wish I could play like that."

 

     He laughed, "Hey, it's all about practice. You could get there too if you wanted to."

 

     A small blush came upon Kacey’s face after hearing Laurence laugh and he smiled, feeling a sense of encouragement. 

 

     “We should get going.” Katelyn sighed, pushing back her long bangs before turning back to a sulking Aphmau, “Aph!” She yelled. 

 

     Aphmau whined, “It’s heavy.” She was carrying the ball as if it was 50 pounds. 

 

     “Lift with your legs!” She yelled, before starting to demonstrate, “Legs, Aphmau! Legs!” Katelyn continued to yell.

 

     She didn’t listen, continuing to sluggishly move towards Katelyn, “It’s a ball!” Katelyn told her. 

 

     Katelyn turned to Laurence. "Hey- you want to come back to my place? We’re probably going to make some snacks and watch a movie."

 

     Laurence hesitated, his body more sore than usual, "Actually, I think I'm just going to head home. You guys tired me out a lot already."

 

     “You sure? We can make ramen and watch Netflix.” Katelyn offered, wanting to hang out with him more. 

 

     “Yeah. This was good practice for me. If I was alone I would be out here for a few more hours.” He panted, stretching back and cracking his back.

 

     Katelyn nodded and smirked, “You’re welcome.” He scoffed but still smiled at her, “Thank you Katelyn.” 

 

     She chuckled, “Thanks for playing with us though. I’m sure if Aphmau could talk she would say it too.” 

 

     They looked back at the girl and how she was still a few feet away, slowly dragging her feet, “Yeah… I’m sure she would.” He chuckled.

 

     “Irene Aph. Give me the ball.” Katelyn went over to her and took it so Aphmau wouldn’t pass out.

 

     Aphmau finally arrived at the bench, sitting down beside Kacey and deeply sighing, “I’m tired.” 

 

     “No Aph, come on.” Katelyn grabbed her arm and pulled her off the bench, wanting to go home. 

 

     “But-” She whined, “I’m so tired.” 

 

     Laurence laughed, “Please go against you guys and you’ll know what tired is.” 

 

     “Go against you after already playing games beforehand.” Aphmau sighed, getting up and leaning against Katelyn. 

 

     “Come on, we can take a shower together.” Katelyn joked. 

 

     “Ew.” Aphmau said, still leaning against her though, “I want food instead.”

 

     “We’re gonna get food!” Katelyn snapped at her but Aphmau didn’t flinch and only sighed as Katelyn pulled her along. 

 

     Softly Laurence smiled, “I better get going, I’ll see you guys later. We should do this again sometime.” 

 

     “Yeah. We should.” Katelyn said, waving goodbye to him as they started to walk back to the house. 

 

     Kacey’s eyes lingered on Laurence for a bit longer than he should have, but looked away soon enough…

 

     …

 

     Laurence walked home, going in through the garage to go inside his house, “I’m home!” He called, dropping his ball on the floor.

 

     Cadenza came out of her room, holding something in her hands, “Laurence.” She said softly, looking up at him. 

 

     “Hmm?” He hummed, taking off his shoes and not looking at his sister yet, “Laurence.” She said again, trying to get his attention. 

 

     He looked at her, confused and tired, “What is it?” 

 

     She held up a piece of thin plastic, “It’s positive.” “What is?” He asked slowly, not recognizing what the item was.

 

     Going over to him, she showed a positive pregnancy test, waiting for his reaction to what was happening. The boy didn’t know how to react, so he just stared at the piece of plastic, mouth slightly open. 

 

     “Laurence?” She spoke, cautiously fidgeting with her fingernails while waiting for him to do anything.

 

     “What are you going to do?” He asked quietly, his head had gone slightly blank after realize what it was. 

 

     Cadenza opened her mouth before shaking her head, “I-i don’t know. But what do you think?” 

 

     “What do I think about what?” Laurence questioned, finishing taking off his shoes, not looking away from the test. 

 

     “About me being pregnant?” Cadenza clarified. 

 

     He was scared, for his sister and what to say to her. Personally he was terrified about how she was gonna take care of the baby if she decided to keep it. 

 

     The thought of being an uncle was nice and made him happy but it felt like it was coming out of nowhere, “Do you think I should keep it?” 

 

     “Oh Irene- Cadenza, don't ask me that.” Laurence told her, feeling uncomfortable to be in this position. 

 

     “Please?” She asked, seeming nervous. 

 

     Laurence sighed, “Can we talk about this after I take a shower? I’ve been playing soccer with Aphmau and Katelyn for- like- 3 hours.” 

 

     Looking at the test, she nodded, “Alright, but be quick. This is not good for my stomach.” She took the test back and held it lightly before going to her room. 

 

     Taking a deep breath, Laurence went to the bathroom and started his shower, thinking about what he was gonna tell his sister.

 

     He loved her dearly but was unsure if he was gonna be able to help her along the way with the baby. 

 

     School and extracurricular were his life at the moment, always working on homework and for the soccer club. 

 

     The thought of a baby in the house that wasn’t his sibling freaked him out, but in a good way? 

 

     “Crap…” He whispered, running his hands through his sweaty hair. 

 

     Looking in the mirror, he saw a few hickeys from Lucinda. Even though he had asked her not to, he gave in to her when she went particularly fast while screwing. 

 

     Laurence quickly shook his head, trying to push those thoughts out of his mind. In the mirror his face was slightly flushed and he turned around.

 

     It was not the time to be thinking about his own personal hazy sex life. He needed to focus on his sister and what was best for her and the baby…

 

     …

 

     After his shower, he went to Cadenza's room and found her sitting on her bed, staring at the pregnancy test. 

 

     Sighing softly, she looked up at him while sniffing a bit and wiping her eyes, “Sorry…” She whispered. 

 

     “It’s alright Cadenza.” He assured her, “Let's talk." Laurence said, sitting next to her on her bed.  

 

     Cadenza turned to the test again, her eyes filled with fear and uncertainty. "I don't know what to do.” She admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. 

 

     "Well, let's weigh our options," Laurence suggested, "Do you want to keep the baby?" 

 

     Cadenza hesitated before nodding, "Yes, I think I do. But I don't know how I'm going to take care of it. I'm still in college." 

 

     Laurence nodded, wrapping his arm around her,  "Okay, we can figure this out. Have you told mom and dad yet?" 

 

     She shook her head, "No, I don't know how to tell them. They might be mad at me." 

 

     Laurence put his arm around her, pulling her close. "They might be at first, but they love you. They'll support you no matter what." 

 

     Cadenza nodded, tears starting to form in her eyes. "I hope you're right." 

 

     He squeezed her gently. "I am. And I'll be here for you for everything… Do you wanna tell them yet?” He asked. 

 

     “No, at least not until I get some kind of appointment and I know for sure I wanna keep it.” She told him. 

 

     “How about the dad?” She went quiet, “I don’t like him Laurence… So I don’t know.”

 

     He pulled away from her, “What do you mean you don’t like him?” 

 

     “I think I was just caught up in being in a relationship again.” She whispered, lightly picking at the bottom of her shirt. 

 

     “Did… did he ever force you?” He asked slowly, getting off the bed and sitting on the ground in front of her.

 

     Cadenza wanted to say no, but stopped to think about it, “Once but-” 

 

     Laurence stood up with a gasp, “But what- Cadenza he forced you!” 

 

     She grabbed him to sit back down on the ground, “Will you let me finish?” She scolded him, before going soft.

 

     The girl couldn’t help but feel bad for her younger brother, he looked like he was ready to cry at what she had told him. 

 

     “I wanted to have sex, just he went on a little longer than I would have liked. Relationships require compromise.” She explained. 

 

     He sniffled, “What if I was forced to do something?” 

 

     Cadenza sighed, “It’s different.” 

 

     “Because I’m a boy?” He asked.

 

     “No- Laurence- It’s not as bad as you think I’m saying it is.” She tried to make him understand. 

 

     Still he didn’t see it that way, “He did something you didn’t want to do.” 

 

     “I know.” She whispered, “But it only happened once.” 

 

     “Then why don’t you like him?” Laurence asked. 

 

     “We’re just a bit too different.” She told him without going into any detail about the flaws in the relationship. 

 

     Laurence rubbed his eyes, “Are you going to tell him?” 

 

     “I don’t know yet…” Cadenza whispered, letting Laurence lay his head against her knees to think.

 

     He wanted to tell her that she had to inform the father, but didn’t know if right now was the best time to do it. 

 

     They sat there for a while, thinking about the future and what they needed to talk about next.

Laurence knew it wasn't going to be easy, but he was determined to be there for his sister and his future niece or nephew. 

 

     Soon Laurence's phone rang and he wasn’t gonna even look at it but Cadenza spoke up, “Answer it.” 

 

     “No.” He said bluntly. 

 

     “What if it’s important?” She told him. 

 

     Huffing, he pulled out his phone from his pajama pocket. It was Lucinda. He debated whether or not to answer it, but ultimately decided to let it go to voicemail. He had more important things to focus on right now. 

 

     “Who was it?” Cadenza asked, lightly playing with her brother’s hair. 

 

     If he told her who it was, she would make him call her back, “Spam call.” He lied, “Are you ok?” She quietly asked him. 

 

     “It’s a lot.” He told her. 

 

     “I’m sorry.” Cadenza apologized. 

 

     “It’s alright… How’d you find out?” He asked, peeking up at her. 

 

     She sighed, “I didn’t notice my period being late. But… I threw up this morning, and yesterday, and the day before that.” 

 

     Though he found the new information interesting, he still felt awful and bad for his sister’s situation. 

 

     It should have been a fantastic moment for the two siblings, being able to rely on each other and be excited about a baby. 

 

     Instead, it felt grim and uncertain, “I feel like I’ve put a burden on you.” Cadenza mumbled. 

 

     Laurence looked at her fully, “Don’t say that. Please- Cadenza I love you, you’re my sister. I’m glad you told me… I’m just scared for you.” 

 

     “I’m scared too.” She told him, but smiled, “It’s gonna be alright Laurence. Focus on school for now, ok?” 

 

     “What about you?” He asked. 

 

     “It’s gonna be a few weeks before my symptoms really start kicking in and a few months before I start showing. I can take care of myself until then.”

 

     “I wanna be there for you.” He told her, sighing. 

 

     She giggled, “I’m sure you will be. You’re still gonna be annoying me and I’m still gonna be around to help you with homework… but it’ll just be a bit different.”

 

     “Will you tell me when something is going on?” He asked her. 

 

     “Yes I will.” She answered, going quiet at the end. 

 

     He wanted to ask her more questions about the baby and her life that he seemed to have missed out on despite being rooms away. 

 

     But Cadenza knew how he was and decided to shut it down before he could get going, “You should go rest for now. Let your mind be at ease for a bit.” 

 

     “But-” 

 

     “Laurence.” She said sternly. 

 

     The boy knew he had to listen to his sister, “...alright.” He agreed. 

 

     Getting up from the spot at her feet, he went back to his room, Cadenza following shortly behind him. 

 

     Flopping onto his bed, he sighed deeply, “Goodnight.” Cadenza whispered, seeing her younger brother sulking. 

 

     A muffled ‘goodnight’ was heard from him and Cadenza closed the door to his room quietly afterwards. 

 

     As he laid there lost in thought, his phone rang again, causing him to groan and flip back onto his back. 

 

     It was Lucinda, calling for the second time. Laurence debated whether or not to answer it, but ultimately decided to pick up.

 

     "Hey," he said softly.

 

     "Hey," Lucinda replied, seeming a bit out of breath, "I've been trying to reach you. Is everything okay?"

 

     Laurence took a deep breath, unsure whether to tell Lucinda or not, “No, not really.” He told her. 

 

     “What happened? Are you alright?” She was quick to ask, her breathy tone from before turning casual.

 

     “I don’t know if I’m allowed to tell you or not. It’s not really my thing to tell.” He explained without actually explaining. 

 

     Lucinda thought for a moment before speaking, “Does it have to do with Garroth?” She asked. 

 

     “No.” 

 

     “How about us meeting up?” She tried. 

 

     “Nope.” 

 

     “Does it have to do with me ?” She questioned slowly.

 

     “Na.” 

 

     “Any hint would be nice.” Lucinda told him, bluntly telling him to talk to her instead of this back and forth game. 

 

     He shrugged, “I don’t know if I’m allowed to say anything.” 

 

     “Ok, what about your parents?”

 

     “They don’t know about it yet.” He answered, misunderstanding the question Lucinda had asked. 

 

     She was stumped with what she was given, “I was asking if it was about your parents, but that’s a good answer too.”

 

     When he didn’t say anything, she got a bit worried, “...Are you okay? You can tell me you know."

 

     “Yeah, but I can’t have this one going around the school.” He mumbled, laying the phone down so he didn’t have to hold it. 

 

     “Hey- I’m not that much of a gossip girl when told something that I shouldn’t know.” She defended herself. 

 

     He chuckled, feeling sleepy, “Yeah, you and Sasha don’t swap secrets.” He sarcastically told her. 

 

     “We do not!” Lucinda gasped, blushing in embarrassment since she knew he was absolutely right. 

 

     “Sure.” He whispered.

 

     “Still,” Lucinda started, “I’m just worried, you sound a bit tired.” 

 

     “Yeah, Cadenza sent me off to bed a bit early.” He explained, “She’s so bossy.” He spoke sleepily. 

 

     Lucinda giggled, “You should go to bed.” 

 

     “What did you call me for?” He asked, while rubbing his eyes, “You called earlier but I was talking with Cadenza.”

 

     “Oh… nothing. It can wait until you’re awake. Go to bed for now.” She dismissed, wanting him to sleep.

 

     Laurence opened his eyes, trying not to fall asleep, “No, tell me.” 

 

     “Dude- it can wait. Go to sleep.” She told him with a giggle, planning to hang up if it went on any longer so he could get some sleep. 

 

     “...Ok. Goodnight.” He caved, letting out a yawn. 

 

     “Goodnight, love you.” Lucinda chuckled. 

 

     “Love you too…” He ended the call and quickly crawled into his bed to go to sleep. 

 

     On the other end of the phone, Lucinda watched her phone screen turn off and go back to her home page. 

 

     She looked down at her partially clothed body, clicking her tongue a bit, “Ok…” She whispered to herself. 

 

     Turning behind her, she saw Ivan on her bed while facing down, blood splatters on her head board. 

 

     There was blood on her bra and the top half of her body, a few droplets streaming down lower. 

 

     Lucinda stood up from the end of the bed, grabbing the shirt Ivan had thrown off to the side earlier. She went to her bathroom, opening the cupboard under the sink and grabbing a few cleaning supplies.

 

     “I wonder what Laurence is hiding.” She asked herself, knowing he would eventually come to her and they would talk it out. 

 

     He was probably still thinking about how to go about it, and she was known for running her mouth sometimes.

 

     Especially with Sasha.

 

     Getting out of the bathroom, she set the supplies on her bedside table and sat beside a bleeding out Ivan on the bed. 

 

     Her fingers went to his neck, trying to find his pulse. 

 

     The girl wasn’t actively worried, she knew she hadn’t killed him, but still needed to make sure he wasn’t bleeding out too much. 

 

     To the side of him were the shards of broken glass Lucinda had hit him in the head with, causing him to black out. 

 

     There wasn’t too much blood but enough to leave a clear picture on someone who walked in. Ivan’s body not moving on her bed probably didn’t help.

 

     “There it is.” She whispered, finding the pulse and trying to see if it was slower than it usually was. 

 

     It took her a few minutes, since there was no equipment for her to use at the moment and she had to make sure. 

 

     Even though she felt calm, her body was shaking from what had happened before she called Laurence. 

 

     Ivan had suggested for them to hook up while hanging out after a few drinks but Lucinda wasn’t in the mood. So when he got on top of her, she panicked, like anyone would have in that situation.

 

     Her mind didn’t register what had happened yet, but her body did and was reacting towards it heavily.

 

     Pushing her bangs out of her face, she put on some gloves and started to pick up the pieces of glass on her bed. 

 

     It was a timely process but she didn’t like the feeling of rolling onto a piece of glass when she was asleep. 

 

     “Lucinda?” She heard her mom call, the sound of the front door closing behind her was heard. 

 

     Hyria had worked later than she should have at the school then stopped by a few late night shops to look around. 

 

     Usually when she got home, she would make dinner for her and Lucinda before helping her with any homework. 

 

     When Lucinda didn’t respond, her mother came up to her room, “Luci? Are you sleeping already?” 

 

     Her mom knew Lucinda wasn’t one to go to sleep at a regular time, she would often find her awake at 4AM, moving around her furniture. 

 

     Reaching the door to her daughter’s bedroom, she knocked, “Lucinda?” 

 

     Still Lucinda didn’t answer, she had barely registered that her mom was home and continued to pick up pieces of glass. 

 

     She wasn’t going to hide it from her mother, though she knew any other kid would have at least tried.

 

     It was her mom, someone who worked with teenagers daily besides her own daughter, she always knew when something was wrong.

 

     Growing up, it had only been them two so she relied on her mom for everything until she could do it herself. Lucinda never bothered to hide things from her, if she found out, she found out.

 

     So when the door opened and Hyria lightly gasped at the sight of Lucinda’s ex-boyfriend on the bed, Lucinda didn’t think of anything bad happening.

 

     Her mom was here to take care of things, like she always did.

 

     “Lucinda!” Hyria gasped quietly, holding her chest and breaths picking up a bit.

 

     “He’s not dead.” Lucinda told her quietly, “Just knocked out.”

 

     Hyria looked at her daughter, seeing the blood splatter on her face, “Oh Luci…” Hyria whispered, going towards her. 

 

     Gently she held Lucinda’s face, looking around her, “What happened honey?” 

 

     Lucinda swallowed her saliva, “I didn’t want to have sex.” 

 

     “You’re trembling.” Hyria pointed out. She straightened out Lucinda’s hand, showing how shaky she actually was compared to her mom’s steady hand. 

 

     “I didn’t want to have sex.” Lucinda repeated. 

 

     Though Hyria had seen a lot of shit while teaching in Phoenix Drop High, it still felt different when it was her daughter. 

 

     “I understand honey.” Hyria carefully pulled Lucinda up from her bed, leaving Lucinda’s bedroom and going into her own.

 

     “I didn’t want to have sex.” Lucinda said again, the realization starting to set in of what happened. 

 

     Hyria nodded, walking backwards so that she was facing Lucinda, “I know Luci.” She said softly. 

 

     She set Lucinda on her bed, “Ok.” She whispered, crouching in front of her daughter, “I’m gonna run a bath for you, alright?” 

 

     Lucinda nodded, “Mom.” 

 

     “Yes?” 

 

     “I didn’t want to have sex.” Lucinda said again, more for herself as if to tell herself it was alright.

 

     “I know.” Hyria said sternly, wanting to be stable in front of her, “I’m gonna start the bath right now.”

 

     Hyria slowly let go of Lucinda, going into her own bathroom and running the bath tub, waiting for it to be warm enough. 

 

     Once warm, she put the stopper on and still let the water run, “Luci?” She called. 

 

     Peeking into the bedroom, she saw Lucinda laying on her side, holding herself, “Come on honey.” Hyria went to her side and slowly pushed her back up. 

 

     “Mom.”

 

     “I know.” 

 

     “Mom.” 

 

     “I know honey.” Hyria pulled her back to the bathroom, “The water is already warm, get in when you want to, ok?” 

 

     Lucinda slowly nodded, looking down at the bath while her legs trembled, she needed to sit down.

 

     “Luci?” Her mom spoke softly, wanting her to get inside the bath to relax.

 

     Carefully she started to pull Lucinda to the floor of the bathroom, “Alright, we’re gonna sit here for a bit…” 

 

     Leaning fully into her mother, Lucinda held onto her arm as finger ran through her hair, “Mom…” 

 

     “It’s ok… it’s ok.” Hyria shushed her, still finger combing her hair gently, trying to take out some knots.

 

     “But-” “Lucinda,” Her mom stopped her, “We’re not gonna talk about this right now. Right now, you need to get in the bath and calm down.” 

 

     Hyria had noticed how bad Lucinda’s trembling had gotten, her body was probably going into shock and she needed to stop it.

 

     “Why don’t…” She scooted them closer to the tub, “You go inside? Hmm? It’s warm and I can take care of everything, ok?” 

 

     She didn’t answer so Hyria gently pulled her daughter up and into the tub. Lucinda’s clothes were still on, but it seemed like loose clothing and she wasn’t wearing pants.

 

     “Do you want me to add something to the water? Salts? A bath bomb?” Hyria set her arms on the rim of the tub and watched her daughter carefully.

 

     Once Lucinda nodded softly, she rummaged around the cabinets of the bath to find a bath bomb. Hyria immediately started to put items in the tub as she found them, wanting to calm down Lucinda before she went to go clean. 

 

     To keep Lucinda distracted, Hyria set a bath tray in the middle and put her laptop on it, putting on a toddler show. 

 

     It may have seemed stupid to others, but Hyria realized it calmed down kids, teenagers, adults sometimes. 

 

     And it wasn’t different for her daughter either. 

 

     “I’ll be back, Luci.” Hyria kissed the top of Lucinda’s head before going back to the room with a bloodied body. 

 

     “Bastard.” Hyria said, not knowing exactly what he had done to Lucinda, but knowing enough to make a mother want to murder…

Chapter 17: Rat Poison

Chapter Text

 

     Nana looked around the cafeteria for her friends, more specifically Lucinda, as she had been hearing small things about her throughout the day. 

 

     This morning Kim said that Lucinda seemed distant and Garroth would go on to say she wasn’t as flirty as she usually was. 

 

     It was worrying to hear since Lucinda was very social and talked a lot, so anything bothering her would have come out. The two had texted that morning too, talking about homework but it was noticeably short.

 

     “Type in your number.” The lunch lady told her, causing Nana to look down at the key-pad slowly, remembering she was in for lunch. 

 

     “Sorry.” Nana whispered, typing in her student number without thinking about it as it was second nature. 

 

     She went over to the back table, where her other friends were sitting, “Have you guys seen Lucinda?” She asked. 

 

     “I think she went into the back of the school. She’s always there.” Katelyn told her, picking at the school lunch. 

 

     “Are you worried about her?” Kim asked, knowing that she seemed concerned after talking about it earlier.

 

     “Just a bit…” Nana sighed, “We texted this morning but she seemed short so I didn’t really ask about it. But I haven’t seen her today.” 

 

     Garroth slightly smiled, “Why don’t you go find her then? Katelyn- you said she was probably behind the school?” 

 

     Katelyn nodded quickly, “I swear she does- If she’s not, maybe the chemistry room.” She told Nana.

 

     “What if she’s just having a bad day? I don’t wanna bother her…” Nana told them, playing with the ends of her hair.

 

     “Just go.” Katelyn told her, balancing a spoon on the table. 

 

     “But-” “Why don’t I go with you?” Kim offered, standing up and wanting to get away from the cafeteria, “If she wants to be left alone we can just say it was my idea.” 

 

     Smiling softly, Nana got up, taking her stuff with them, “We’ll be back!” Nana waved at them while Kim walked by her side, “Do you think she’s alright?” Nana asked. 

 

     “I hope so, it’s so strange seeing her not lively and offering beers to minors.” Kim giggled, thinking about the girl. 

 

     “She doesn’t do it that often.” Nana told her, playing with the ends of her backpack straps.

 

     When Kim gave her a side glance, Nana rolled her eyes, “Ok, but- just about everyone can handle it.” 

 

     “During the halloween party she gave one to Vylad.” Kim remembered, “Didn’t see him the rest of the night.” 

 

     “That’s different. Vylad just likes keeping to himself, whenever I’ve seen him, he doesn’t really talk unless talked too.” Nana tried to dismiss it.

 

     Kim shrugged, “I’m just saying, Lucinda has a track record of giving alcohol to us.” 

 

     “And we have a history of drinking it.” Nana pointed out, “Well, not me… I don’t really like beer.” 

 

     “Me neither, Laurence tried to give me some can with cotton candy but I just got water instead.” Kim nodded, “She’s gonna get caught for that eventually…” 

 

     “What? Giving us beer?” Nana asked, “That and probably arrested for something.” Kim thought out.

 

     Nana linked their arms together, “No way, she would lie her way through it then call her mom to come get us.”

 

     “Great…” Kim sighed. 

 

     The topic fell into the girls walking in silence but Nana picked it back up, “Hey… I wanted to ask you about something.” 

 

     “What’s up?” Kim looked at her.

 

     She bit her lip and gave Kim a sad smile, “Are you eating alright?” 

 

     Slowly Kim turned away from Nana, she hadn’t been eating much of anything still. Before Nana would give her breakfast in the morning and make sure she ate it but now the cooking club was gone.

 

     “I’m fine Nana.” Kim tried to say.

 

     “I’ve been trying to make food in the morning, but I keep getting sidetracked. I can try to bring you some food tomorrow-” 

 

     “Don’t. I’m alright.” Kim stopped her and didn’t look at her for the sake of seeing disappointment. 

 

     Nana pulled her to a stop, “Kim, I’m just worried. You barely eat at lunch and I know you’re not eating at home.” 

 

     “You don’t know that.” She huffed.

 

     “Are you…?” Nana questioned softly.

 

     The answer was no, “Yes.” Kim mumbled.

 

     “I don’t believe you.” Nana told her straight, “When was the last time you ate?” She asked, suddenly pulling her bag in front of her and opening it. 

 

     She knew that Nana was gonna try to feed her with candy, at least to keep up her energy for a bit. In her stomach, there was a singular apple slice that she was segmenting throughout the day. 

 

     So now Nana was gonna ruin it with something else, of course it came from the goodness of her heart but Kim didn’t want it.

 

     Reaching out, Kim grabbed her hands to keep them from opening her bag anymore, “Nana, I don’t want anything.” 

 

     “...Please?” Nana pleaded, “Just some candy.” 

 

     This was usually how it went and Kim would always cave, but she was doing so well today. The apple was half gone, and the rest would be down by the end of the day.

 

     “Why don’t we just go see Lucinda?” Kim tried to change the conversation.

 

     “One.” Nana grabbed a singular candy from her bag and held it out to Kim. 

 

     Sighing, Kim grabbed the candy and put it in her blazer pocket, “I will later.” Kim told her instead.

 

     “Promise?” She asked, holding her pinkie out towards Kim, “Yes.” Kim hooked her pinkie around Nana’s.

 

     “Ok.” Nana smiled gently, “I’m sorry…” 

 

     Again Kim linked their arms so that they could keep walking, “It’s ok… I get why you’re doing it.” 

 

     “I’m just worried.” Nana tried to tell her but Kim just patted her arm.

 

     “I know Nana, it’s alright. Let’s just go find Lucinda.” Kim told her, guiding themselves to the back of the school…

 

     …

 

     She was where Kim had said she would have been, in the back of the school, just by herself. Her bag was beside her and she wasn’t even on her phone, just starting out at the grassy area.

 

     Cautiously, the two approached Lucinda, not wanting to accidentally scare her, "Hey, Luci." Nana said slowly.

 

     Lucinda looked up at the two, “Oh hey.” She smiled lightly. 

 

     "We went looking for you. Are you doing alright?" Kim crouched down to sit in front of Lucinda. 

 

     She looked up at Nana, who also sat down beside Kim, “We’re a bit worried.” Nana explained. 

 

     "I'm fine guys. Just a little under the weather. I think I’m coming down with something." Lucinda assured.

 

     But Nana wasn't fooled. She knew her friend well enough to know that something was really bothering her. 

 

     "Come on, Lucinda," She said, reaching over to grab her hand, "You can tell us what's going on. We’re here for you."

 

     Lucinda didn’t know what to tell the two girls, she felt like an adult talking down to her children when they did this type of stuff. 

 

     “Guys.” Lucinda started, “I’m alright. Just my period acting up.” She lied. 

 

     Kim looked at Nana before back at Lucinda, “You don’t have to tell us, but at least be honest that you’re not alright right now.”

 

     “It’s my period.” Lucinda lied again, laughing to try to sell it to them. 

 

     “Your period isn’t for 2 more weeks.” Kim suddenly blurted, “We know you’re lying.” She added. 

 

     Nana turned to Kim, “When’s my period?” She asked instead, not looking into the fact that Kim had tracked them.

 

     “Should be in 2 days if everything is on track.” Kim whispered to her, not realizing that it sounded a bit crazy. 

 

     Sluggish Lucinda set her head back on the school wall, she wasn’t ready to tell them that she had knocked Ivan out. And honestly she didn’t want to, she was afraid it would scare them and make them worry about her.

 

     She was already getting onto Nana about sleeping with someone she didn’t know yet she had her own problems to deal with. 

 

     "...It's just been a really tough few days," Lucinda told them, her voice barely above a whisper while trying to be nice, "Things are just a bit off.”

 

     “Is it Ivan?” Nana asked, lightly picking at a blade of grass, remembering that she has a boyfriend. 

 

     A few seconds passed before she shook her head ‘no’, “I just don’t really feel well right now, ok?” She softly told Nana, “Nothing to worry about.”

 

     Kim seemed to have skipped over the answer though and pushed, “What did he do?” She quietly asked. 

 

     “Nothing. It wasn’t him.” Lucinda rubbed her eyes, straightening out her legs on the ground and pulling down her skirt so it laid flat. 

 

     “Lucinda.” Nana halfway begged, giving her a pout.

 

     The girl rolled her eyes, “Nothing happened, I promise you.” 

 

     “Kim,” Nana looked at her, “Do you mind me and Lucinda talking alone? Like- just us for a bit?” 

 

     She nodded, “Of course. I’ll see you guys later.” She got up and looked at Lucinda, “I hope you at least feel better soon.” 

 

     “Make sure you eat lunch.” Nana told Kim before she left to go throw away any type of food.

 

     “I will.” Kim told her, knowing that she was probably gonna go hide out in the bathroom for the rest of lunch.

 

     “Bye Luci.” Kim waved, “Bye Kim.” Lucinda smiled, waved back at her as she started on ehr way back into the school.

 

     They waited until she was totally gone before looking at each other, Nana held an annoyed pout, “Remember the start of school? You were scolding me on who I was seeing? And we told each other what we would say if anything happened?”

 

     Lucinda sat up straight against the school wall, “It’s different Nana and I don’t know if I’m ready to tell you.” 

 

     “Was it actually Ivan?” Nana asked quietly.

 

     She didn’t want to tell her about this, it wasn’t her problem. It was hers and her mother’s to deal with.

 

     “Did he… do something to you?” Nana then slowly questioned going back to what Kim had mentioned earlier.

 

     When Lucinda didn’t answer, as she was trying to figure out what to tell the girl, Nana put a comforting arm around Lucinda's shoulders.

 

     "...Luci, you know you can tell me anything, right?" Nana reminded her. "We're friends. We can face anything together.”

 

     Lightly Lucinda fell against her, feeling safe and loved when they were together, “You’re so cheesy.” Lucinda giggled and sniffled a bit.

 

     Nana realized that Lucinda needed a moment to just be held and comforted, letting her forget why she’s sad. 

 

     Eventually, Lucinda pulled away, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "Thank you, Nana.” She rubbed her nose a bit while laughing. 

 

     Nana smiled at her, grabbing her hand and holding it,  "Of course, Lucinda. I'm always here for you.” 

 

     Lucinda nodded, still feeling emotional but was happy Nana was there with her, so she confessed, “Uhh… Ivan did do something.” 

 

     The hold that their hands were in, tightened, “When?” Nana asked quietly, looking at her carefully. 

 

     “Last week, Saturday.” Lucinda told her. 

 

     “What did he do?”

 

     “He didn’t do anything. I stopped it before he did.” Lucinda sighed, running her other hand in her hair. 

 

     Nana nodded, “Did you tell anyone?” 

 

     “My mom, she caught me after it happened. She put me in the bath and… I don’t know what happened. I slept in her bed and she didn’t let me in my room.” Lucinda retold. 

 

     “What happened?” Nana asked again, referring to before her mother got involved. 

 

     Slowly Lucinda looked at Nana, “...He wanted to have sex and I didn’t.” She explained simply enough. 

 

     “Did your mom see?” Nana questioned. 

 

     “No.” 

 

     “You said your mom caught you.” Nana pointed out. 

 

     Lucinda pulled Nana’s hand close to herself, “You have to not freak out, alright?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     She nodded and scooted closer to the girl, “I won’t.” 

 

     “He… he had me pinned down and he was a bit drunk. So… I grabbed the bottle and hit him over the head with it. He blacked out.” Lucinda explained slowly and softly to her. 

 

     Nana sniffled a bit after hearing what she said, “What about your mom?” 

 

     “Umm, when he passed out. I called Laurence, but he was busy so I just started to clean up. She came home a few minutes later and found me cleaning up pieces of glass.” Lucinda continued. 

 

     When she was done, Lucinda looked at Nana, who was already silently crying, “Oh Nana.” Lucinda pulled the girl into her. 

 

     “I’m s-o sorry Lucinda-” Nana gasped out, breaking down against Lucinda while sobbing. 

 

     “Aw babe.” Lucinda made Nana lay down in her lap, “It’s alright. I’m ok.” She reassured her. 

 

     Nana didn’t stop crying, instead she curled up more on Lucinda and clutched at the older’s skirt. 

 

     “He didn’t get to do anything to me Nana. I stopped it before he did.” Lucinda told her, lightly finger combing the girl's hair. 

 

     It took a while for Nana to calm down, but when she did she spoke, “You guys aren’t together anymore, right?” 

 

     “No sweetie, we’re not.” Lucinda whispered. 

 

     “Please don’t get back together with him. Please?” Nana asked of her, still sniffling. 

 

     She felt like she was talking to her child in this situation, begging for someone not to come  back in their lives, “I won’t. I promise.” 

 

     “I mean it, Lucinda, please don’t.” Nana begged, turning around to face her while still laying down. 

 

     “I won’t….” Lucinda smiled, “Now stop crying will you? Your eyeliner is running.” She pointed towards the smudged makeup.

 

     Nana sat up, wiping the faded tear streams from her face, “Does it look bad?” She sniffled lightly. 

 

     Lucinda grabbed her eyeliner from her bag, “I’ll fix it, alright? Stay still.” 

 

     She fixed Nana’s eyeliner, while Nana fully calmed down, “Are you alright?” Nana softly asked, closing her eyes.

 

     “I’m ok Nana. Just a bit shaken up.” Lucinda told her. 

 

     “Why did you call Laurence?” 

 

     “I just felt like calling him. He seemed stressed though so I let him sleep.” Lucinda explained, holding her head up. 

 

     Nana sighed gently, “How did your mom react?” 

 

     “I think I freaked out… so she just took me to her room and gave me a bath. I don’t know what she did with him, but he was gone in the morning.” 

 

     Lucinda capped the eyeliner and blew air on the newly fresh layer, “There. No more crying, alright?” She tapped Nana’s nose with the eyeliner. 

 

     “Alright…” Nana nodded.

 

     “Did you already get lunch?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     “Yeah.” 

 

     “Go. Go eat lunch.” Lucinda pushed her up from the ground and tried to get the junior to leave.

 

     Nana got up and just looked at Lucinda, still sad, “Nana, I’m ok. Nothing happened, we’re broken up and my mom is handling him.” 

 

     “How?” 

 

     “Talking to Ms. Layla and trying to either get him expelled or a schedule changed from being around me.” Lucinda told her, “Now go eat lunch.”

 

     “Come with me?” Nana held out her hand, “Please?” She pleaded when Lucinda just looked at her hand. 

 

     Lucinda shook her head, “I’m not a cafeteria person Nana. I’ll see you later, ok? We can meet up after school and go get some food.” 

 

     “...ok.” Nana smiled softly, leaving Lucinda in the back of the school to go back to the cafeteria... 

 

     …

 

     Travis played with his lunch, not wanting to actually eat any of the food he had gotten for lunch. 

 

     “Don’t play with your food.” Aphmau lightly scolded. 

 

     From the corner of his eye, Aaron saw a student who kept looking their way, he had seen him the first day of school but couldn’t remember his name, something with a D.

 

     “I-i don’t like it.” Travis huffed, slightly annoyed with his stuttering in the recent weeks leading up to then. 

 

     Ever since Dante outwardly pointed it out, he felt embarrassed to speak since he noticed it a lot more. 

 

     He knew Nana noticed it but never said anything about it until a few weeks ago with a passing mention. 

 

     “Here.” Aphmau set her apple on Travis’s tray, “At least eat that.” She told him, carrying on eating her lunch. 

 

     Though Travis didn’t want to eat, he still lightly bit the apple, only taking out a small portion of it. 

 

     “Travis, eat.” Aphmau said again, seeing that he wasn’t actually eating. 

 

     “I-i am.” He showed the small bite he took out of the apple. 

 

     The kid was still staring at the table and Aaron was trying not to feel uncomfortable under his eyes. Aaron was a tall student and was sure he could step on the kid if he wanted, but didn’t know how to ever confront people about situations. 

 

     “Aphmau.” Aaron softly said, trying to get her attention. 

 

     “That’s not a bite Travis, you skimmed the outer skin of the apple.” Aphmau huffed, pointing it out. 

 

     “But-” “Aphmau.” Aaron tried again. 

 

     “Hold on Aaron.” Aphmau politely said before pushing the apple towards Travis again, “Eat an actual bite.” 

 

     “Ok…” Aaron mumbled, looking at the kid before just staring back at him.

 

     If he couldn’t get Aphmau’s attention to show her the kid, he would have to do it himself, which only led to the stare down. 

 

     “I-i’m not really hungry.” Travis turned away from the apple. 

 

     He wasn’t entirely lying, he just wanted to eat something more sugar sweet than the tartness sweet of an apple.  

 

     Ever since Nana’s club shut down he hadn’t been having as much sugar and felt like he was going through a sugar withdrawal. She constantly had candy in her bag that he would sometimes sneak but she would often just bring him snacks.

 

     Travis then noticed how Dante was staring at their table and turned towards them, but Travis quickly turned away.

 

     Having to deal with the awkwardness that came with seeing someone he used to call his best friend was too much for Travis. 

 

     There was a lingering bruise on his jaw from the hit that Nana had tried to cover up with foundation. It worked for the most part and only Aphmau had noticed that something was wrong but that was because she was looking for it.

 

     Aphmau noticed Travis's reaction and asked, "What's wrong, Travis?"

 

     Lightly Travis’s eyes nodded towards where Dante was sitting and Aphmau noticed, "Oh… have you guys not spoken since Halloween?” 

 

     “N-no.” Travis said simply. 

 

     She turned to Aaron who was still staring down Dante, “What are you doing?” She asked quietly. 

 

     “I was gonna tell you about him, but you said to hold on.” Aaron reminded her, not looking away from Dante. 

 

     “Stop it. You’re gonna scare him.” Aphmau whispered, lightly hitting his arm to break the stare.

 

     Looking back at Travis, she spoke, "Look, maybe you should go see a teacher about him. He did punch you.” 

 

     “He punched you?” Aaron asked, looking more confused than surprised.

 

     Then Aphmau grabbed Travis’s face, avoiding the bruise and turned his head to the side, “Right there, the shade is off.” 

 

     “N-nana tried to cover it up earlier.” He told Aaron, allowing Aphmau to show the outline of the hit.

 

     Aaron’s hand came up, “Next time, ball your fist- not your thumb- your fingers. Straight shot directly to the nose or the side of the nose. Boom- blood.” 

 

     He demonstrated with his own hand how to make a correct fist and used Aphmau as a test dummy to pretend to hit her.

 

     When he was done, Aphmau raised an eyebrow at him, annoyed. Aaron patted her shoulder lightly, like he didn’t know what to do.

 

     “Don’t punch anyone Travis.” Aphmau then looked at him, “Also you’re gonna break his nose if you do that.” 

 

     Glancing at Aaron, he re-demonstrated how to make a fist behind Aphmau and intensely tried to say that he should break Dante’s nose.

 

     “R-right…” Travis nodded at Aphmau, trying to remake the first under the table with his own hand.

 

     “Anyway,” Aphmau went back to her food, “You should tell a teacher, not Ms. Layla, she’s no help. Ms. Hyria would be good.” 

 

     Travis shook his head, "I-i don't think it's worth it, Aphmau. D-dante thinks you guys are only friends with me because you pity me. G-going to the mom of one of those friends seems… obvious.” 

 

     “Does he even know Ms. Hyria is Lucinda’s mom?” Aphmau asked, trying to find a flaw in his idea.

 

     “W-well… probably not but- I don’t think it’s gonna help.” He tried to tell her.

 

     “I don’t see why not. Ms. Hyria seems like she would like you.” Aphmau crossed her arms while staring at him.

 

     He made a face, “N-Nana said the same thing. A-and I still don’t think going to her would help me. I-It would be kinda proving his point.” 

 

     “What point?” She asked.

 

     Blinking, Travis sighed, “T-that you’re only friends with me out of pity?” He restated, embarrassed. 

 

     Aphmau looked at him with concern, "Oh Travis, you know that’s not true.” She reassured him. “It doesn’t even matter what he thinks, he hit you. You have the right to be defensive."

 

     Again Aaron made a fist, really trying to hammer it in that Travis should punch the lights out of Dante.

 

     Lightly he shook his head at Aaron, who rolled his eyes, "I-i’ve already tried to be out of his sight. I-i just have to keep up with it.”

 

     Aaron quietly chimed in, “It sounds like he’s jealous…"

 

     “O-of what though?” Travis asked, looking at the senior. 

 

     “You’re friend, what grade is he?” Aaron asked. 

 

     “Freshman.” Aphmau answered. 

 

     “Just out of middle school, wanting to be cool. The only way they know how to do that is to go to the upperclassmen.” Aaron explained.

 

     Aphmau sighed, looking at Travis’s bruise, “...I think Aaron has a point. When I was in freshman year I got bullied because I hung out with Garroth, Laurence, Lucinda and the others.” 

 

     “I-i thought you said high school was good for you at the start.” Travis pointed out, bringing up the first time they had ever talked.

 

     She awkwardly shrugged, “It was good! …But then I learned that people get really mad when you’re not in your own grade group.” 

 

     “H-how do I get it to stop though?” Travis asked. 

 

     “Uhhh.” Aphmau thought about how she got out of the situation, “I’m gonna be honest, I didn’t do much besides ignore them. But I don’t advise you to do that. Aaron?” 

 

     She looked at the senior to see if he had anything to say on the topic, but he just shrugged, “I was in a military school before here. If you get pushed around it’s in your own hands to take care of it.” 

 

     “You were in a military school?” Aphmau asked, a shocked look on her face. 

 

     He nodded, “All middle school and high school. I was only allowed to come here because it’s my last year of highschool.” He mumbled. 

 

     “H-how was it?” Travis asked, never knowing what a military school was like. 

 

     “Mmm,” Aaron hummed in thought, “It’s not for the faint of heart.” 

 

     “Is that why you tried to get Travis to punch Dante?” Aphmau started to scold him again and he awkwardly stared at her.

 

     “It’s how I got around.” Aaron shrugged.

 

     Aphmau turned to Travis, “Don’t listen to him, you’re gonna get yourself in more trouble.” She told him sternly.

 

     For a final time, Aaron made a fist behind Aphmau to show Travis how to punch someone in the nose.

 

     “A-aaron, no.” Travis shook his head, “I-i can’t hit him.” 

 

     Quickly Aphmau’s head whipped around to see Aaron still holding up a fist, “Aaron!” She gasped.

 

     “It’s not all about hitting him, it’s about getting your point across.” Aaron went around Aphmau’s lecture.

 

     “You are not going to hit him.” She pointed to Travis sternly who nodded quickly, “And you-” She went back to Aaron, “Are a bad influence.” 

 

     He didn’t seem to take it to heart because he shrugged, “One punch is all you need to keep them away.” 

 

     “Not the point.” She crossed her arms.

 

     “Seems to be mainly the point.” He mumbled.

 

     Travis went back to poking at the apple Aphmau had given him, “Travis! Eat!” Aphmau snapped and he ate a large bite of the apple immediately…

 

     …

 

     Lunch had ended a few minutes ago and Travis wandered down the familiar paths, lost in thought as it was becoming second nature to walk in the school to his class.

 

     Luckily knowing so many people with so many different schedules forced him to know his way around quickly to get to class.

 

     Dante was still only in a few of his classes but had changed seats so that they weren’t near each other. 

 

     For most of his classes he had Dottie, Daniel or Rylan with him. They were fun to be around and he had gotten slightly invested in their story.

 

     He had lightly missed Dante slightly but he was chalking it up to Stockholm syndrome or a version of Dante that hadn’t existed since middle school.

 

     It was a bittersweet feeling, losing his best friend but he got a whole new group of them that were willing to back him up. 

 

     Deep down he knew that he wasn’t going to forgive Dante, he just felt bad right now because both parties are having a bad time.

 

     Turning a corner, he heard a voice call out his name, causing him to stop in his place and be confused. No one he knew was going this way, at least no one that wasn’t already in class.

 

     He spun around and saw Dante, standing there a few feet away with a hesitant look on his face.

 

     A part of him wanted to run away, to avoid the confrontation altogether. Aphmau was probably right, he was gonna cause trouble.

 

     …And he had paid just a little too much attention to Aaron and how to punch someone in the nose. 

 

     But another part of him wanted to hear Dante out, just to see what he would say.  There was no saving the friendship in Travis’s mind, but he would hear what Dante stole off the internet to get him back.

 

     So he stood there, waiting for Dante to speak, “Hmm?” Travis hummed when they were just staring at each other.

 

     "I know what I said, Travis," Dante said, his voice soft. "But I was wrong, ok? I… I just missed you. I felt like I was kicked to the curb after you started to make friends."

 

     Travis was ashamed to say that the tiny fake admission of guilt worked, even if it was the smallest bit. 

 

     It was exactly what he wanted to hear confirmed, Dante was probably jealous of him and his friends. 

 

     The one he had to make when Dante kicked him to the curb.

 

     He pushed the feeling down, "Y-you accused me of faking my friends, Dante," Travis said, his voice tinged with sadness.

 

     Dante sighed, "I know, and I'm sorry. I was just jealous, Travis. Jealous of the attention you were getting from the older students. I felt like I was being left behind, like you were moving on without me."

 

     He understood where he was coming from, it was the reason Travis drifted apart from Dante in the first place. 

 

     It’s where they differed, Dante turned to older students to get up in the school hierarchy. Travis hung out with older students because Dante left him. 

 

     "I-i understand why you felt that way, Dante, but that still doesn't excuse what you said to me," Travis said firmly. 

 

     The faded blue hair boy looked down at the ground, shame written all over his face. "...I know, and I'm sorry. I just miss hanging out with you and playing video games together like we did in middle school."

 

     Though Travis would like to say he missed the shenanigans they would get up to, he couldn’t. 

 

     It was always what Dante wanted to do. Travis would only get his way when he was on the brink of an anxiety attack. 

 

     "I-i did too Dante," Travis started, “But then I found other friends, better friends. O-ones that don’t just push me around-”

 

     “Guys!” Travis looked down the hall to see Teony standing there, “Get to class! The bell is gonna ring!” They yelled at the two. 

 

     “S-sorry Teony!” Travis yelled back before looking at Dante, “I-i gotta go, you should too.” Travis told him, walking away. 

 

     Quickly he went down another hallway, away from Dante and felt a weight lift off his shoulders. 

 

     That Dante that Travis used to follow around never had his best interest in mind, and Travis went along since he had no one else to compare to.

 

     Now Dante was alone in the middle of an almost empty hallway, a few kids still lingering around at their lockers.

 

     Anger was still swirling around in him and Dante clenched his fists, he wanted to kick in a locker or punch out a light.

 

     Looking to his right, he saw a bathroom, so he rushed in and slammed the door closed, “Asshole…” Dante whispered.

 

     He dropped his bag to the floor and sighed before taking a deep breath. Immediately he started coughing, there was an overwhelming smoky smell that got caught in his throat.

 

     “What the hell is that?” Dante asked out loud, looking at the stalls in the bathroom. In the furthest back, smoke was seen going to the ceiling and dispersing. 

 

     Quietly he went over to the stall, it wasn’t locked and the door was slightly open to it so he peeked his head in.

 

     On the floor was a student, a cigarette in his mouth and leaning against the wall, “The hell you want?” He snapped at Dante.

 

     Dante had never actually been close to someone who smoked actual cigarettes, it was only ever vapes.

 

     And the one time he did smoke it was a vape hit from Zenix.

 

     His hair was black, some of it covering his right eye. Uniform was a bit undone, as if he was an adult coming from a long day of work.

 

     “Why…” Dante tried to speak up but his voice was quiet. He wanted to ask why he would be smoking at school but it seemed stupid.

 

     Also a little badass.

 

     This was his opportunity to talk to someone else not affiliated with Travis, Dante had never seen the student but he was sure it was an upperclassman. 

 

     “A-are you gonna go to class?” Dante asked instead.

 

     There was a soft huff, a laugh that failed but Dante still got it, “Does it look like I’m going to class?” 

 

     “...I’m not either.” Dante told him, getting a little confident, his guy was skipping… and so was he.

 

     “Wow.” He nodded along sarcastically, “First time?” His voice was gravely and Dante thought it sounded a bit painful to speak with. 

 

     “No.” Dante told him, but when the other looked him up and down, he rolled his eyes and took another drag.

 

     Stepping into the stall, Dante tried not to cough at the refreshed smell of smoke, “I’m Dante.” He introduced.

 

     Again he looked Dante over before blinking slowly, “Zane.” 

 

     “Woah! Like Ro’Meave?!” Dante’s face lit up, “Garroth’s brother?” 

 

     Whatever look Zane had on before fell into an annoyed one, “No, I’m not.” He told Dante, looking away.

 

     “Oh… sorry. My baseball captain has a brother named Zane too. Do you know Garroth?” Dante asked.

 

     Of course, the only time Zane had spoken to someone else it had to be about his brother and his club.

 

     “Look fucker, either use the bathroom or get out.” Zane snapped, “Get back to your class and fuck off.” 

 

     Dante was taken back, wondering what he had done wrong to the guy, “Jeez. Sorry… you hate him?” 

 

     “You deaf? What did I just say?” Zane gestured to Dante as an insult.

 

     “Alright- alright. Sorry.” He didn’t leave though, he didn’t want to. The smell of smoke was starting to grow on him. 

 

     That was a lie, he felt like he was gonna cough every time he took in a breath, but he didn’t and forced it down.

 

     “What do you want?” Zane asked him, clearly annoyed and wanting Dante to leave so he could smoke in peace.

 

     “Are you deaf? I said I wasn’t going.” Dante tried to have the same level of snippiness as Zane did but it didn’t come off as that and came more as a mockery.

 

     Zane shook his head, “Then go outside or something, under the bleachers are always open.” He shooed off Dante.

 

     No, Dante was gonna make a friend outside of a freshman and Travis’s new group… Zane would do.

 

     He was what Dante wanted in a friend, didn’t give a shit about anything and acted like the world owned him a debt.

 

     Like his brother.

 

     So Dante sat down on the floor of the same stall, staring at Zane who seemed a bit taken back by what he had done.

 

     “Can… Can I stay?” Dante asked even though he had already made up his mind before sitting. 

 

     “No, get the hell out.” Zane said instead.

 

     “Please?” It slipped from his mouth before he could stop it. What kind of loser said please when asking? 

 

     There was a weird pitying look on Zane’s face, “...Fine.” He said simply, “Don’t be crying when you start coughing.” 

 

     “I’m not gonna.” He shook his head, he wouldn’t cough because of some smoke. So far it’s been staying down.

 

     Another new puff of smoke came from Zane, directly in the direction of Dante, who’s eyes burn immediately.

 

     Trying to hold his breath Dante didn’t blink which caused them to water faster and Zane chuckled slowly, “You should cough.” 

 

     “ No .” It was strained, clearly his air was running out but he wasn’t falling into it.

 

     “If you pass out, I’m not getting a teacher. Might as well cough.” Zane told him, staring at the kid amusingly. 

 

     A few seconds went by before Dante blinked and a drop of water from both eyes fell onto his face. He clearly was struggling to do anything right now.

 

     “Cough Dante.” Zane said again.

 

     Wheezing was heard afterwards and harsh coughs but Zane didn’t move from his spot to help Dante, “Told you.” He smirked.

 

     When Dante was mostly done, he looked at Zane, “Sorry…” 

 

     “What’d I say?” Zane quizzed, wanting to hear that he was right.

 

     Dante didn’t answer, he was embarrassed because of how he acted in front of Zane. Someone he had deemed cool in the last few minutes.

 

     There was a deep sigh and rustling of a bag, while Dante expected Zane to kick him out of the bathroom he was greeted instead with a fresh cigarette. 

 

     “Wha…” Dante stared at the item, he had never touched one. 

 

     “Wanna try the real thing?” Zane asked, still holding out the cigarette.

 

     “I-I have.” He stuttered, trying to sit up straight to piece together his confidence after shattering it like a glass table.

 

     Zane’s only viable eye blinked, clearly not buying it, “Vapes don’t count, these are stronger.” He dismissed, “Or you could get out and never come back here.” 

 

     Even if it in retrospect was a fake ultimatum, Dante saw it as life or death for his high school career.

 

     If he didn’t, he could be forced back to crawling his way up the social ladder. This was a few steps he didn’t have to take, Zane was clearly older and not anywhere in Travis’s zone. 

 

     This was a Travis free zone, nothing Dante can do will need Travis to drag him down with. Two separate friend groups…

 

     Reaching out, he took it but clearly didn’t know how to hold it correctly as saw it more as a fragile piece.

 

     A flick of something else caught his attention and Dante looked up to see Zane holding out a lighter, “Go ahead.” Zane told him.

 

     Putting the end of the cigarette on the lighter, it lit within a second and now he was left with the final step, actually smoking it.

 

     “You don’t know how, do you?” Zane asked, not annoyed but more bored 

 

     “I-i do.” Dante shook his head and shakily put the other end of the cigarette into his mouth. Was he supposed to inhale or exhale? 

 

     “Inhale.” Zane answered without having actually heard Dante’s question.

 

     Dante looked at Zane before inhaling…

 

     …

 

     Kim walked towards the principal’s office, it was after school, but the last bell had only run a few minutes ago. 

 

     She was quietly but quickly heading towards the office before Ms. Layla came back down the hallway. 

 

     In her bag was a bottle of pills that she had swiped from under the kitchen sink that morning before she went to school. 

 

     Once at the door to the principal’s office, she softly smiled and looked at the camera that was facing the same hallway outside the door. 

 

     It was a fake, Kim could tell, or at least it was never on. There had been rumors since Ms. Layla got placed as principal that she was trying to cut down the school’s budgets. 

 

     Of course it was true, Kim had seen first hand how Teony would fix everything themselves because there was no money for anything else. 

 

     Teony had been keeping up their story telling on Ms. Layla and how she’s running the school for the past few months. 

 

     Kim was very happy to hear about it, it was good for Teony to be able to vent about this without it being a big deal.

 

     But it was a big deal, Kim had noticed it affecting Teony. Though Kim didn’t show it outwardly, she was very pissed off.

 

     Around 3 weeks ago, Teony had told her about how Ms. Layla was talking badly about freshmen. 

 

     Kim hadn’t met the specific freshman yet, but she had seen them in the hallway and thought they seemed happy. 

 

     Their fake ears brought her joy because of how open they were with each other. She had seen Blaze hang around them and heard about how he was keeping them away from trouble.

 

     Looking around, Kim flipped off the camera that she was 98.3% sure that it was off and only there to scare off students from doing anything bad. 

 

     She pulled out a tension wrench and a paperclip, hopping in her spot to stop herself from freaking out. 

 

     When Kim was ready she started to pick the lock and peeked down the hall when she was able to. 

 

     There wasn’t a lot of practice in her belt, but she had locked herself out enough times to know the bare basics. 

 

     Closing her eyes, trying to calm down enough to feel small clicks, she maneuvered through the lock. 

 

     There was a small louder * click * that was heard and she sighed in satisfaction, knowing the lock had been undone. 

 

     Pulling out the paper clip and tension wrench, she looked at the handle, ‘ Should I do this? ’ She thought to herself. 

 

     Sure she had hated the principal, but to go this far over something somewhat trivial was morally questionable. It wasn’t trivial- she had seen Teony burn themselves out for this so this was warranted. 

 

     “Kim?” Someone asked and the girl flinched harshly, turning around to who was standing behind her. 

 

     Sasha was standing there, looking worried and confused as to why Kim was there after school, “H-hey.” Kim waved awkwardly, pushing up her glasses. 

 

     “What are you doing?” Sasha asked, “Ms. Layla’s not in her office right now. She’s usually outside seeing students off.” She had pointed down the hall as if Kim was actually looking for her.

 

     “Yea-yeah I know. Uhh, I was just…” Kim was trying to find a good enough excuse, “I got caught with something and they confiscated it.” 

 

     Sasha had to understand, she was always around Gene who got in trouble alot. His stuff had to have been confiscated at some point.

 

     The girl, still skeptical, nodded slowly, “Alright, but you know you need your parents to get it right? They’re not gonna let you get it by yourself.” 

 

     Dammit…

 

     “My dad isn’t home a lot and my mom’s out of the picture. My brother is also in college so I’m kinda alone.” Kim told her. 

 

     “...Alright.” Sasha said slowly before shaking her head, getting rid of her skepticism, “Uhh, I can help you.” 

 

     Kim looked at the door and to Sasha, “You can?” 

 

     “Yeah, Gene gets his shit taken a lot and he never wants his mom to find out. So we’ve gotten in here a few times.” Sasha stepped closer to Kim.

 

     Of course Kim was right about Gene getting his stuff taken, she just wouldn’t have expected them to actually break in to get it out.

 

     “Oh- it’s ok! I don’t want you to get in trouble!” Kim stopped her from getting closer, knowing that she had already picked the lock. 

 

     Sasha shook her head and scoffed playfully, “I don’t mind, I know how to pick the locks at this school. It’s not as hard as you think it is.” 

 

     Before Kim could stop her, Sasha grabbed the handle and turned it, stopping as she realized it was open. 

 

     “Huh… that’s weird.” Sasha whispered, looking at Kim, “It’s open, so you can go in. I can keep watch while you get whatever you need.” 

 

     A bit surprised Sasha didn’t think anything of it, Kim nodded, stepping into the office, “Thanks…” Kim whispered. 

 

     It was too easy, why was Sasha not even questioning it? She offered to lock pick the door and watch Kim as she stole back ‘her stuff’. 

 

     Realizing Sasha was actually standing outside to watch for anyone, Kim slightly smiled at her. Sure they didn’t talk a lot during school and Kim only really saw her when Lucinda brought her along but Sasha was nice.

 

     She had never caused Kim trouble and mostly kept to herself, only going outside of that when it came to Gene.

 

     Closing the door enough for Sasha not to see anything, Kim opened the bottle of pills from her pocket and grabbed Ms. Layla’s water bottle. 

 

     In the container were tiny pills for rodents, rat poison. 

 

     There wasn’t enough to kill anyone, if she did it right, the most it would do is cause her to puke violently. 

 

     When her eating was getting really bad and she was trying to lose weight she thought of puking up food to help regulate it. The idea of sticking her fingers down her throat wasn’t comforting so she thought to get something else to make her throw up.

 

     So searching around, she had found that ingesting rat poison would help her in throwing up food.

 

     This was going to work, it worked to make her throw up, it will work to make her principal who hasn’t developed an immunity towards rat poison.

 

     Before dropping the pills in, Kim stopped again, thinking about how she was gonna change as a person if she was deliberately poisoning someone. 

 

      Was this deserved? Yeah Ms. Layla screwed them over but to make her physically ill for trying to do her job, even if it wasn’t done well?

 

     The water bottle was metal and the pills would dissolve so Ms. Layla shouldn’t realize anything had happened…

 

     “Kim? You might wanna hurry. No one’s here yet, but someone might come soon.” Sasha quietly warned. 

 

     Taking a deep breath, Kim dropped the pills in, a few of them to really kick in. 

 

     She wanted Ms. Layla to go off of work for a while. Give Teony time to breath without being ordered to do anything. 

 

     This was good for Teony, Kim was helping them.

 

     “Sorry- I don’t know where they keep the contraband.” Kim rushed out, closing the water bottle and shoving the pills in her school uniform. 

 

     Sasha peeked in the office, “Here.” She walked in and went to a metal closet, “Do you have a paper clip?” 

 

     “Y-yeah.” Kim handed her the already straightened out paper clip she used to get inside the office itself. 

 

     When she gave it to Sasha, Sasha realized it was already undone and looked at Kim confused. 

 

     “Oh- it’s a bad habit of mine.” Kim lied with a wave of her hand.

 

     Immediately Sasha nodded and turned back to the large metal box, “I get that, I do the same with bobby pins.” She smiled softly.

 

     “You do?” Kim asked, out of pure curiosity of why she did that. 

 

     Sasha nodded, “I used to lock myself out of my house a lot and I always had bobby pins. So whenever I have one I just naturally start trying to bend it straight.” 

 

     “I used to lock myself out a lot too. Still do, so I have a tension wrench in my bag.” Kim told her, feeling comfortable. 

 

     She looked back at Kim, seeming relieved, “Do you have one right now?” She asked, the paper clip already in the metal lock. 

 

     Kim felt like she said too much, but Sasha saw it as natural for her to have from the story she just told, “U-uhh, yeah! Just give me a second.” 

 

     Pulling the wrench out of her school uniform, she handed it to Sasha who didn’t think anything of it. 

 

     A few wiggles with the new tool, Sasha opened the locker, showing labeled containers of items. 

 

     “Woah…” Kim whispered, staring at the scene. 

 

     “I know, it’s kinda cool though. Who knows how long a lot of this stuff has been here. A lot of kids don’t claim their crap.” Sasha explained, looking over the shelves. 

 

     Sasha looked at Kim, softly smiling at how Kim looked when she was in awe, but quickly shaking her head, “Y-you should get your stuff before anyone sees.”

 

     “Right!” Kim remembered, “Right… my stuff.” She shuffled around a few random containers, pretending to look for something. 

 

     She landed in the ‘jewelry’ labeled box, finding a nice necklace with the shape of a crescent moon on it. 

 

     “Is that it?” Sasha asked, looking over Kim’s shoulder to see the necklace. 

 

     “...Yeah. This is it.” Kim lied, wanting to keep the necklace for herself as she thought it was beautiful. 

 

     “It’s pretty… Now come on. We’ve gotta get out.” Sasha said, closing the metal closet doors and heading outside the office. 

 

     Kim got out of the office with her, still holding on the necklace and looking at how pretty it was. It gave her a bit of a rush to have done something as extreme as poisoning her principal.

 

     Stealing the necklace was just an added bonus that she enjoyed. Never before had she done anything like it, and she wouldn’t have if it wasn’t for how Teony seemed to be taking the bulk of work.

 

     As much as she was ashamed to say it, Kim was proud to have done something not typically allowed. There was a small sense of ease in her at the idea of some extra freedom.

 

     “Do you want me to put it on you?” Sasha asked, seeing how she looked at it but wasn’t putting it on.

 

     “Could you?” Kim asked, handing it over, happy to wear her stolen stuff after the rush it had given her.

 

     “Course.” Sasha held it and watched Kim turn around and move her air out of the way for Sasha to put it on. 

 

     Clipping it behind her neck, Kim looked at the end of the necklace, still looking at the crescent moon.

 

     “Thank you Sasha.” Kim thanked, her head moving up but her eyes still looking at the charm before looking at her.

 

     “You’re welcome…” Sasha smiled softly, before pointing in the other direction of where she was, seeming flustered, “I-I should get going.”

 

     “Oh yeah! Of course. Bye Sasha. I’ll see you around.” Kim waved goodbye before heading down the hallway. 

 

     Sasha stood there for a moment, feeling slightly warm and starting down the other end of the hallway…

 

     …

 

     Lucinda arrived at the restaurant and saw Nana sitting at a table in the corner, still in her school uniform. 

 

     Nana was looking at the menu and hadn't seen Lucinda come in as she was focused on what to order.

 

     The older had only changed her shirt into something more comfortable but kept her school skirt. 

 

     "Hello Nana. " Lucinda sat down across from her. 

 

     She didn’t look up from her menu, "Hey."

 

     Their waiter came over with another menu, setting it down in front of Lucinda, “Thank you.” She whispered to the waiter before looking back at Nana. 

 

     "Did you drive Travis home?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “Yeah, I just dropped him off real quick. He wanted to walk home because I told him I was meeting up with you, but I said that you were getting gas so I could get him home.” Nana explained. 

 

     “Are you still making him snacks?” Lucinda questioned, opening her menu and looking through it. 

 

     She nodded, “When I can… ever since the club shut down I’ve been trying to keep it normal-ish. I think I’ve accidentally got him hooked on it. I’ve seen him get a sugar packet and down just that.”

 

     “Little weirdo.” Lucinda chuckled, leaning on the table as she scanned over the menu, but she had already known what she wanted. 

 

     “Don’t say that, I don’t think he had a lot of sugar. You remember when he said that he wasn’t allowed to have strawberries?” Nana asked.

 

     Squinting at her as if trying to remember whenever that was said, Lucinda shook her head, “No… I don’t.” 

 

     “Oh I think that was Aphmau- well when we were dying out hair Travis was cutting strawberries.” “I remember that.” “I asked him if he liked strawberries and he said that he wasn’t allowed to have them much as a kid.” Nana explained.

 

     “Maybe he’s allergic?” Lucinda suggested with a shrug.

 

     Nana shook her head, “No, I’ve given him strawberry stuff and he’s fine afterwards. I just think he didn’t have it much so he likes it whenever he gets it.” 

 

     “So you still make it for him.” Lucinda nodded. 

 

     “Of course. He likes it, and so do a lot of other students. So I’ll make stuff for them when I can.” She wasn’t outright saying it but she meant Kim. 

 

     “How sweet.” Lucinda gushed.

 

     Nana playfully glared at her, “They need to eat and the cafeteria doesn’t always have the best stuff to eat.”

 

     Lightly Lucinda chuckled, “You sound like a mom who just got divorced and has sole custody of her kid.” 

 

     Nana smiled and rolled her eyes, “Everyone says I sound like a girlfriend, sister and now a mom when Travis is around.” 

 

     “I know you guys aren’t together but you’re so- cute together… In a motherly type of way.” Lucinda told her. 

 

     “Well I like him, I think he’s sweet.” Nana dismissed. 

 

     “He’s a good kid. I haven’t seen him around that Dante kid in a few days. He’s a bit… quiet but I like him.” Lucinda commented. 

 

     “It’s not that he’s quiet, he can talk when he wants to. I think his anxiety just gets to him.” Nana added. 

 

     The waiter came back, asking the girls for their order, and they answered while handing back the menu, “I’ve heard his stutter go down… once in a blue moon.” Lucinda said. 

 

     “He’s done that a few times. I’ve noticed it’s only when he’s like- really emotional. But right after a few seconds it’s back.” 

 

     Lucinda spun the straw in her drink, “I’ve been wondering... Do you think it’s his nerves or a speech impediment?” 

 

     She thought for a second before shrugging, “A bit of both. He does it when he’s not nervous. At least I think he’s not nervous. I said something stupid a few weeks ago about it…” 

 

     “What did you say?” Lucinda asked, leaning forward to listen to the story. 

 

     She scoffed lightly, “I feel so bad about it. It was before we dyed our hair. I told him that it seemed like he didn't want to have fun-” 

 

     “You told him he didn’t want to have fun?” Her mouth opened in shock, turning into a cringed smile.

 

     “I know- I know- But he was really trying to please me like a ‘people pleaser’ and I was getting really tired of it.” Nana rushed out. 

 

     Lucinda watched the girl lightly spiral, “So I snapped and I told him that and- like- something along the lines of why he was so anxious. Then I-...” Nana stopped herself. 

 

     “Are you alright?” Lucinda asked softly, the tense smile still on her face as she watched the happy girl slump.

 

     Nana put her elbows on the table and rubbed her face, “Sorry, I just feel horrible for like- kinda yelling at him.” 

 

     “I’m sure he doesn’t hold it against you.” Lucinda reached over to hold her arm. 

 

     “He doesn’t. Irene- I don’t think he has it in him. I… I asked him something like ‘Isn’t it tiring to always be scared?’ and I just feel awful saying that.” Nana sighed. 

 

     Lucinda tried to think about the day when they had dyed their hair together, “What did he say?”

 

     “He didn’t say anything, just- he tightened his seatbelt. Then I asked him why he does but he said he doesn’t know.” Nana explained. 

 

     Still stirring her drink Lucinda blinked slowly, “Maybe it’s to even out his breathing.” 

 

     The idea stuck with Nana, “What?” 

 

     “If he’s always nervous, that means his breathing might be picking up. If he’s only doing it when that starts to spike too… maybe he’s just trying to cancel them out.” Lucinda raised an eyebrow at her.

 

     “Huh…” Nana whispered, “I've never thought of that.” 

 

     “I mean-” Lucinda sat up, “You say he does this with his seatbelt? Maybe it’s a habit, but if he does it outside of it. Yeah probably.” 

 

     “He does with his school tie too. He tightens it as far as he can and I have to stop him…” She sighed softly, feeling bad for what she had said to him before.

 

     Lucinda reached over the table to get her attention, “Hey, look at him now. He’s talking at lunch and at gatherings, he can hold a conversation- he took a punch to the jaw because Dante was talking bad about him. ” Lucinda pointed out. 

 

     “I don’t know if we can count that as a win…” Nana sighed. 

 

     She chuckled, “I would, that kid is kinda growing a pair. I think hanging around us helps at least…”

 

     Nana smiled a bit, “Alright.” She agreed…

Chapter 18: Club Check-In

Chapter Text

     “What do you mean you don’t have the right color?” Katelyn asked, looking at the cans of paint the school already had, “None of these are right?”

 

     “Well no- paint actually isn’t based off of the color on the can. Sometimes it is- but it dries a few shades darker than you think-” One of the theater kids told her. 

 

     “-Can we get the right color?” She cut them off, frustration all over her face as she stared at the kid. 

 

     The student stuttered for a moment before nodding and running off in another direction, away from Katelyn. 

 

     “You’re scaring them…” Aphmau mumbled, knowing that Katelyn couldn’t hear her from where she was.

 

     It was after school, only around 20 minutes and Katelyn was already stressing out about tasks to do. 

 

     December had just started and the play was in May, only leaving 5 months to figure everything out. Their theater teacher had to wait for the school’s theater budget to fully get to them, cutting out months of preparation time. 

 

     Katelyn started pacing back and forth, trying to figure out the colors of sets and basic costuming. 

 

     When she looked to the side, she noticed Aphmau, scrolling through her phone while sitting criss-crossed on a giant box.

 

     She had been there because Sylvanna was working late and had asked Eric to pick up the two girls after school. 

 

     Normally they would have walked back home but Katelyn was planning on staying late a little after the sun had set so that someone had to come pick them up.

 

     “Hey Aphmau,” Katelyn called, causing her to look up.

 

     Aphmau looked up from her phone slowly, wondering what Katelyn had wanted from her, “Hmm?” 

 

     “Mind helping me out?” Katelyn tried, stepping closer to the younger with her arms crossed, her school blazer off.

 

     The girl was tired, school having worn her out, but when she saw how desperate Katelyn looked, she couldn't say no.

 

     "...Sure,” She sighed, uncrossing her legs, “I'll help you out.” She got off the box she was sitting on and stood next to Katelyn. 

 

     “Great!” Katelyn said excitedly, “Can you help out with the set designing?”

 

     “With that?” Aphmau asked, stretching her arms up and yawning.

 

     Katelyn lightly chuckled, “The paint colors are off. Something- something- drying making it look darker.” She told her. 

 

     Aphmau nodded, “I heard… they’re right. Acrylics tend to dry darker but just by a bit.” She explained.

 

     “Why do you know that?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “Why do you not know that? Didn’t you take art class?” Aphmau questioned, “I took it in freshman year with Garroth and Laurence.” 

 

     She tilted her head slightly, “Seriously? I thought that was a senior year thing?” 

 

     They stared at each other, “...No?” Aphmau supplied slowly. 

 

     “We’re getting off topic-” Katelyn swatted at Aphmau with her hands, “Paint is too dark and the sets need to be finished by the end of the month.” 

 

     “Winter break starts on the 16th.” Aphmau reminded her.

 

     Grabbing her shoulders, Katelyn shook the girl roughly but Aphmau just giggled, “Which is why we need to finish these sets now .” 

 

     Looking to the side Aphmau saw at least one third of the sets planned finished. The structure was finished, stairs on either side of the set lead to a ‘second story’ on the set and part of the balcony scene was done.

 

     Peeking at Katelyn again, Aphmau slowly blinked with a tired look, “Seems pretty done besides aesthetics.” 

 

     “Which is our problem.” Katelyn let go of her shoulder and ran over to the left side of the stage, below the balcony, “Does this look good ?” 

 

     “Katelyn, it looks as good as you’re gonna get with a high school budget that keeps getting cut.” Aphmau sighed.

 

     Huffing, Katelyn spun around the staircase, “Teony is taking care of that, apparently.” 

 

     “Don’t blame this on Teony.” Aphmau scolded her.

 

     “I’m not- I’m just saying that with the budget that Teony had managed to give us; does this work?” Katelyn then dramatically gripped onto a part of the set, looking at Aphmau for an answer.

 

     Another slow blink from Aphmau made Katelyn droop, “Hold on.” Aphmau yawned, going to the side of the stage to the stairs.

 

     She went into the seats of the audience, “Where are you going? You can’t get out of this! I’m supposed to take you home! I’ll tell your mom!” Katelyn called out to her.

 

     “We can’t have sleepovers then!” Aphmau yelled back and Katelyn gasped softly at the idea.

 

     Aphmau didn’t leave the theater showroom though, she went to the center of the seats and sat down with a deep sighed.

 

     “Well?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “It looks fine from over there. Just not polished.” She said, picking her legs up and setting them on the back of the seat in front of her.

 

     “Alright…” She got out of the doorway of the set and got as close to the edge of the stage as she could, “Does it look distressed enough?” 

 

     Rolling her eyes, Aphmau tried to look for what Katelyn was trying to do with the set, “Yes… it does.” She eventually said, closing her eyes.

 

     “That works?” Katelyn asked, turning back to the almost empty audience, staring at Aphmau for an answer.

 

     “Yes Katelyn you’re set is good and you’re gonna put on the greatest Romeo and Juliet play that’s ever been seen.” Aphmau sarcastically said, head going back with her eyes closed still.

 

     She was very tired and the darkness of the audience seating was so nice and comforting. The seats weren’t the best but they were fabric and comfortable enough to sleep on if you allow it.

 

     “You’re so right Aphmau. I will be the greatest.” Katelyn stood proudly at the edge, not focusing on the fact that all of what Aphmau had said wasn’t true.

 

     “I swear that was not what I said.” Aphmau mumbled to herself, lifting her head up to look at Katelyn.

 

     Katelyn was still watching her before waving Aphmau back to the stage, “Come on we have to do work.” 

 

     “So sleepy…” Aphmau sighed, getting up and heading back to the stage. 

 

     “You think we can just mix paints? Just to see if any one of them can make the one I want?” Katelyn asked, seeming energized.

 

     Deep down Aphmau wished she didn’t just inflame the motivation she just gave Katelyn, but smiled softly anyway, “Maybe.” 

 

     “Ok- ok-” Katelyn grabbed a few of the paint cans, “I need to find them all, I’ll be right back.” 

 

     She nodded understandably, “Ok...” Aphmau yawned again, going off to the side of the stage to find where everything else was going on.

 

     It wasn’t hard to find what had been deemed ‘Katelyn’s desk’ in a side room since the wall looked like a conspiracy board.

 

     Sitting down in one of the swirling chairs, she sighed in content again, crossing her arms and looking over the papers on the desk.

 

     It was sporadic and a nice picture of how this play had consumed Katelyn’s brain space. Sure it would have been slightly fightenting if she wasn’t exhausted, but luckily she was. 

 

     “Aphmau!” Katelyn busted into her own room with multiple paint cans stacked on each other, “I think I got them all.” She panted.

 

     The loud kick to the door had startled Aphmau enough to flinch and grip the chair she was on tightly. Quickly Katelyn set down all the cans on the desk and Aphmau swore she saw the table dip a bit from the weight.

 

     “Ok, I also got a can of white paint, because of color theory or something.” Katelyn picked up the can of white as if to prove her work.

 

     “I don’t think that’s how color theory works.” Aphmau scooted her chair to the desk anyway and looked over the cans, “What exactly am I looking for?” She asked, rubbing her eyes. 

 

     “I want a baby blue color but apparently everything dries darker.” Katelyn sighed, looking amongst the school’s collection of paint. 

 

     Aphmau tried to pick up one of the paint cans, but it was heavy so it fell right after, “Irene…” She whispered in shock, “How did you carry all of these?” 

 

     Shrugging Katelyn picked up the one Aphmau was trying to get, “Oh! This is perfect!” She looked at Aphmau with delight.

 

     Right after it turned to anger and Katelyn went to the door frame of the room, “No one saw this!” She held up the can as if to shame all of them.

 

     They all looked away, embarrassed of themselves for not realizing it was, in fact, the correct color Katelyn had wanted for the sets. 

 

     “Do you want to test it out first? If it is acrylic it does dry a few shades lighter.” Aphmau reminded her.

 

     Katelyn then took a small piece of paper on the top of the can, “We test them when we first get them. This is how it looks.” She shoved it in Aphmau’s face.

 

     “Great.” Aphmau gave her an awkward smile, trying not to outwardly say how tired she was at that moment.

 

     Clearly it didn’t get to Katelyn though because she gasped out, “Oh! Wanna see the sketches?” 

 

     “Sure.” Aphmau nodded.

 

     Grabbing the back of Aphmau’s chair, Katelyn pushed her towards another table on the other side of the room. There were a bunch of overlapping papers like the last board but more crazy, “Look at everything…“ Katelyn whispered.

 

     Though her eyes were drooping, Aphmau stared in amazement at all the detailed drawings that were in the works. 

 

     “Oh these are nice…” She told Katelyn, seeing multiple sketches of other buildings that weren’t on the stage, “What about these ones?” 

 

     “Ehh, scrapped designs.” Katelyn dismissed, “Not enough time, not in budget. They’re cool, right?” 

 

     “You did well with what you have.” Aphmau smiled.

 

     “Hell yeah I did!” She cheered, "-I want the sets to transport them there, to make them feel like they're part of the story." She added, holding onto Aphmau’s shoulders, “I don’t know if I’m gonna have it done yet though.” 

 

     “What do you mean?” Aphmau asked, “Isn’t the play in like May? The sets are kinda already done besides paint and distressing.” 

 

     Katelyn pushed back her hair, “Uhh, that’s not what I meant.” Aphmau spun around in the chair to look at her, confused.

 

     “Come here.” Again Katelyn pushed the chair out of the room and towards the costume department, “They haven’t done much yet…”

 

     When Aphmau peeked inside, she saw multiple body stands with partially layered clothes, “What’s wrong with them?” 

 

     The whole door opened, Katelyn pushing her inside and going towards one of the body stands, “Nothing is wrong with them… Just- they’re not my designs.” 

 

     “Where are your designs?” She asked, getting up from the chair and looking around the room, “How different are they?”

 

     Pointing to a side table, Aphmau saw  a bulletin board on the wall with multiple sticky notes and sketches. 

 

     “You did all of these?” Aphmau whispered, leaning forward to see them better, “Oh my Irene… They're beautiful."

 

     "Thanks," Katelyn said, smiling. "I've been working on them for weeks. I just wish I had more time to finish everything."

 

     “I’m sure you can do all of these, even if it’s slightly less extravagant.” Aphmau told her, sad that the drawings might not make it onto the outfits. 

 

     “If we had more time I think we may have been able to do it. The school’s money for the theater had come in sooner-” 

 

     “It didn’t come in-?” Aphmau questioned. 

 

     She sat on the design table, “-It came in late. Mr. Bob told me Monday that the money had come in fully. We’ve been basically running on old sets and supplies.” 

 

     Lighty Aphmau sat next to her, “Ms. Layla?” 

 

     “Irene! That lady is ruining our school! And Teony can’t even do much about it besides damage control.” Katelyn groaned.

 

     Both of them went silent, Katelyn angry with their principal while Aphmau was trying not to fall asleep standing up. 

 

     Rubbing her face, Katelyn looked at Aphmau, “You good?” 

 

     “Hmm?” Aphmau opened her eyes, “Yeah, sorry. I’m just tired.” 

 

     “Why’s that?” 

 

     “I don’t know, I think school’s just lighty stressing me out.” She told her, slightly swaying in her spot. 

 

     “Who’s stressing you out? Or is it school as a whole?” Katelyn questioned. 

 

     “Possibly both, nothing is really going on though. I’m passing all of my classes and I’m a teacher's assistant.” 

 

     Katelyn looked at her confused, “Aph, that would stress me out. If I’m getting stressed out over colors on a set you would get stressed out over grades.” 

 

     “But, it’s just school.” Aphmau sighed, “I haven’t even been keeping up with it either. Remember Ein? I haven’t seen him around.” 

 

     “Maybe he switched schools.” Katelyn guessed. 

 

     “Then wouldn’t Ms. Layla tell me?” 

 

     “That lady? No way, one less thing for her to worry about. If you haven’t seen him, why are you worried about him?” Katelyn asked. 

 

     Aphmau groaned, “Because, he’s either avoiding me, or not causing any trouble and Ms. Layla said he would.” 

 

     “Again, you’re worried about a kid that isn’t doing anything.” Katelyn repeated, wondering why she was stressing over a freshman. 

 

     “Where is he though? I haven’t seen him, period. And I don’t think anyone else even knows who he is. I haven’t heard anything at least.” Aphmau told her. 

 

     “What’s he even look like?” Katelyn asked. 

 

     “Taller than me, he’s got a blue streak in his hair, the rest is black.” Aphmau thought of the student she was supposed to be watching. 

 

     Katelyn shook her head, “Na, I don’t know anyone that looks like that. Why did Ms. Layla assign him to you?” 

 

     “Something about him having trouble in his last school. I don’t know what but he’s so… snippy with people. I met him in detention a few weeks ago.” Aphmau remembered the instance. 

 

     “Does he do any clubs afterschool?” Katelyn tried to think of ways to find the kid. 

 

     Aphmau shook her head, “I don’t think so? I literally haven’t seen him since I met him. Maybe a few times in the hall, but he’s always gone before I’m able to say anything.” 

 

     She scoffed, “Yeah and you wonder why you’re so stressed? Maybe burn out, doing too much.” 

 

     “I feel like I’m not doing enough though.” She tried to explain. 

 

     “Aphmau, you’re doing far more than enough. Here, come on. Let’s let you rest.” Katelyn nudged her off the desk.

 

     They went back out onto the main stage, towards the box Aphmau was on before Katelyn asked her for help. 

 

     “What? No, Katelyn, I'm fine.” Aphmau told her, trying to get out of her hold but was particularly weak at the moment. 

 

     “No you’re not. You’re tired and need to sleep until my dad gets here.” Katelyn dismissed, pushed her towards the box. 

 

     "Wha- Is there anything else you need help with?" Aphmau asked, not wanting to be useless while in the theater club. 

 

     She was tired and had already almost fallen asleep twice but after what Katelyn had just told her, she didn’t want to not help. When Katelyn first told her about this she said that she would and that Katelyn’s vision would come to life.

 

     “Nope,” Katelyn bent down and pulled her over her shoulder, “You gotta at least sit down and close your eyes.” She set Aphmau down on top of the box. 

 

     “When we leave, we can talk about Ein again. We know a lot of people in different grades, I’m sure we can find him. For now, rest.” Katelyn told her. 

 

     Once situated, Aphmau crossed her arms, “I’m not that tired.” 

 

     Katelyn pulled out her phone, “Ok, if you can keep your eyes closed for 5 minutes and wake up with no problem. You can help.” 

 

     “5 minutes? Easy.” Aphmau huffed, leaning her back against the wall the box was up against and closing her eyes…

 

     … 

 

     “Does it actually count as a club?” Teony asked Lucinda, looking into the chemistry classroom. 

 

     “Not really. Sasha and I just like to work with this stuff and want to call it something.” Lucinda shrugged playfully.

 

     When Teony simply blinked at her, Lucinda sighed, “Ok we like to talk crap about kids in secret but we do like this stuff-” “-There you go.” Teony sighed. 

 

     “Come on Teony, you’re not really going to tell Ms. Layla, right?” Lucinda asked, looking at her friend while pouting. 

 

     They shook their head quickly, a bit disgusted at the name, “Irene no. I can’t trust her with anything these days. She’s out today anyway, I think she got sick or something.” 

 

     Teony had gotten an email that morning directly from Ms. Layla about coming down with something so she decided to stay home.

 

     But that left Teony to take over her duties… which only had about 3 more tasks than the usual list of things they had to do.

 

     “Oh yay!” Lucinda clapped lightly, not questioning the reaction as it got her what she wanted anyway.

 

     “Yeah, after the whole freshman being weird conversation, I’ve chosen to take things into my own hands.” They told her, sighing and leaning against the door frame. 

 

     “Freshman being weird?” Lucinda questioned slowly, crossing her arms and giving Teony a strange look. 

 

     “Did I not tell you?” Teony asked, “I feel like I told everyone.” They rubbed her face, stopping when their hands held their cheeks.

 

     “I mean,” Lucinda shrugged, “I never heard anything about it. Why? What’s going on?” She asked. 

 

     Teony looked down the hall, not really wanting to rehash that and get their blood boiling again, “Maybe another time. Your ‘club’ is going on and I need to check up on the others too.” 

 

     “...Which ones do you have left?” Lucinda asked slowly, a smile growing on her face. 

 

     “I gotta stop by the theater club, and all the sports clubs outside. So not much.” Teony told her. 

 

     Lucinda grabbed their blazer, pulling them inside the chemistry room and sitting them down at a desk, “Spill.” 

 

     Teony sighed, fixing their blazer, “...Alright.” 

 

     “Why’re they here?” Gene asked, causing Teony to look at him. 

 

     He was on the floor against the side wall, Sasha next to him while writing down some math notes.

 

     “Shut your emo mouth.” Lucinda sat on top of the desk Teony was at, “Go on.” She demanded, wanting to know what happened. 

 

     “It’s punk. I’m clearly punk.” Gene quietly argued, about to take a hit of his vape. Sasha grabbed the vape, “No.” 

 

     “Seriously?” Gene looked at her, annoyed. “You said that you wanted to quit.” Sasha reminded him.

 

     Head lolling back for a second, he sighed dramatically, “I was drunk and so were you.” 

 

     “So you didn’t mean that and that other thing you told me?” Sasha asked, smug in knowing that she had the upper hand. 

 

     “She’s right, vaping is bad for your breath.” Lucinda joked, not caring if he vaped. 

 

     “Don’t vape in school.” Teony told him, giving him a once over before looking away towards Lucinda. 

 

     He stuck his tongue out at her and Sasha giggled, “Anyway I think you’re more scene than you think.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene, am I scene?” Gene asked, panicking that his whole style was an adjacent aesthetic. 

 

     Lucinda looked at her nails and clicked her tongue, “The clothes you wear outside of school give off that vibe.” 

 

     “Dammit!” Gene hissed before looking back at Sasha, “Can I have it back?” He had his hand out as if she was really going to give it back. 

 

     She shook her head, looking over some of her notes, “I won’t do it right now.” Gene whined to her. 

 

     “You’re an addict.” Sasha said simply, “Also, what’s wrong with scene? I like scene.” Sasha asked, pulling out a highlighter and going over some notes with it.

 

     “First of all, nothing’s wrong with scene. I just like punk better. And second, I’m not an addict.” Gene told her, leaning against the wall on the floor. 

 

     “You buy vape juice off of creepy guys from behind the gas station. That’s an addiction. Besides, you’ve already done enough damage.” She scolded. 

 

     “Where? With who?” He asked, crossing his arms. 

 

     Teony sighed, “To the air in the school.” 

 

     “You know Zane smokes in the bathroom right? I don’t know how he hasn’t set off an alarm with how much he does.” Gene snapped at them. 

 

     Sasha sighed, unbuttoning her blazer and pulling it down on one shoulder, seeing a stain, “What about this? This isn’t coming out.” 

 

     “That was an accident.” He dismissed, “You put your shirt on my bed and it just happened to spill.” 

 

     “Ok, “ She set her notebook down on her legs, “Aphmau, first day of school.” She stared Gene in the eye.

 

     He went quiet, feeling guilty about what he had done to her, blowing smoke in her eyes, “Fair…” He said, sitting back next to her, ashamed. 

 

     Though Sasha felt bad, she knew he needed to hear it to at least push him in the right direction to stop vaping. 

 

     “You know,” Lucinda pointed at the only boy in the room, “Gene, at school you’re slightly punk, outside you’re scene. Sasha is scene, Zenix is a brat.” Lucinda pointed out. 

 

     Sasha nodded, ok with the observation, “Zenix is a wannabe emo.” Gene scoffed. 

 

     “So is Zane.” Teony mumbled. 

 

     “Oh my Irene- you’re right.” Lucinda gasped, thinking about the middle Ro’ Meave kid. 

 

     “Zane is a freak. Something’s not right with that kid.” Gene insulted, “Garroth is ok, not my taste but ok.” 

 

     Teony jumped in, “Nothing’s wrong with Zane. He’s just a bit… of a loner.” They said, trying to choose their words correctly. 

 

     “Sure he is. Watch he’s gonna do something so heinous that they’ll have to at least suspend him.” Lucinda chuckled.

 

     “Lucinda…” Teony warned, trying to tell her to tone it down to what she was trying to insinuate. 

 

     “Oh come on, you can’t tell me that he doesn’t have a few loose screws. Either he wants to be kicked out or is an idiot.” Gene sighed. 

 

     Sasha looked at Teony, wondering if they were gonna say anything about how they were talking about Zane. She didn’t like Zane either, she thought he was an anti-social classmate that didn't want any friends. 

 

     “...I’ve heard he didn’t want to be here, because of Garroth.” Teony threw out quietly, picking at her nails. 

 

     “Well of course. Have you seen Garroth? Zane is practically the reverse. No wonder no one thinks they’re brothers.” Lucinda laughed before cutting herself off, seeming to remember something, “-Tell me what happened with the freshmen and Ms. Layla.” 

 

     Teony sighed, still feeling awful about the situation, “You know Dottie, Daniel, and Rylan?” They asked. 

 

     “Pup-trio.” Sasha commented, remembering what Aphmau had called them. 

 

     “Who’s that?” Gene asked. 

 

     “Those freshmen who wear the werewolf ears? They hangout with Blaze?” Sasha tried to jog his memory but when she stared at her she sighed, “Your neighbors?”

 

     He grinned, “Those little freaks?” 

 

     A hit to his arm got him to hiss, “What the hell? I meant that in a nice way!” He told Sasha who was glaring at him.

 

     “How is that supposed to be nice?” “We just called Zenix a brat.” Sasha and Gene bickered between each other.

 

     Lucinda looked at Teony, “Who?” 

 

     “They’re the kids that wear the ears at P.E.” Teony tried again. 

 

     “Oh!” Lucinda clicked her fingers, “Those guys! I’ve seen them! They’re so cute.” She smiled at the thought of them. 

 

     Then she suddenly covered her mouth as if in shock, “Oh my Irene are those the ones with the rumors going around? I just thought we were talking about someone else-”

 

     Teony’s heart dropped, “You’ve heard?” 

 

     “Uhh yeah- Ivy’s words get around.” Lucinda said like it was obvious, “Are they true?” She then whispered.

 

     “Lucinda!” Teony hissed to which Lucinda put her hands up, “Sorry- sorry- I know they’re probably not.” 

 

     “Of course they’re not true.” Teony huffed, “...But I went to talk to Ms. Layla about them being, but when I did she started to say how they were weird. I didn’t get to talk about the rumors before I realized she wasn’t gonna help me.” 

 

     Gene jumped in, “What rumors?”

 

     Turning to him, Teony seemed annoyed, “Some people say that Dottie is playing an ‘innocent’ act for Blaze to try to get in his pants.” 

 

     “Ew.” Sasha said right after, covering her mouth right after, “My Irene- I’m sorry. It’s just so weird to think about.” 

 

     “No, it is weird.” Lucinda stopped her, “Blaze is the most respectful dude I know. He would never go for a freshman.” 

 

     “I know!” Teony said finally, “He had heard about the rumors and seemed so mad about them.” 

 

     Gene rolled his eyes, “There’s a rumor about him screwing a freshman, I would be mad too.” He scoffed. 

 

     “I think Blaze started to hang around him because he saw them as an easy target for bullies…” Teony told them. 

 

     “As much as I love those kids. Yeah, they are easy to make fun of.” Lucinda said, sad about the outcome. 

 

     “I don’t know who’s spreading the rumor, but I want to stop them. Rumors this harsh in freshman year can only get worse.” Teony sighed. 

 

     Picking at the ends of her hair to check the color, Lucinda spoke, “Ivy’s starting them I’m pretty sure. At least she’s the one that talks about it the most. 

 

     “What for? Last I checked she was going after Garroth.” Gene pointed out, “No reason to go after Blaze.” 

 

     “Yeah but she’s also going for anything with a dick probably…” Sasha snapped not at anyone in the room but Ivy telepathically while harshly writing in her notebook.

 

     Gene grabbed her wrist lightly, “Alright we’re done with that.” 

 

     “You remind me of Kim sometimes.” Lucinda said out of nowhere and seemed to move on the next second, “Ivy might just feel intimate by them, hanging out with a senior as a freshman. Power balance.” 

 

     “That’s such a loose reason. I barely see it. Why would Ivy want to put down a few freshmen? They don’t talk to anyone else besides their little group.” Teony asked. 

 

     Lucinda sighed, dropping the ends of her hair, “She’s kinda a bitch either way, rumors or not.” “Lucinda!” Teony scolded. 

 

     “Ok, I’m sorry but she’s so full of herself. Every time I correct her by saying Garroth’s name right she says that we’re all wrong.” She told them. 

 

     “I think it’s a speech impediment or some kind of lisp.” Sasha threw out, having wondered the same thing a few years prior. 

 

     Teony shook their head, “Either way, I don’t believe it to be her. Maybe someone else who likes Blaze?” 

 

     “Who likes Blaze then?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     “No one I know.” Gene sighed, facing Sasha, “Vape?” 

 

     “Irene Gene no!” She hit his shoulder, “We’re gonna work on this from now on. I want all of your vapes.” 

 

     He chucked, “Or else what?” 

 

     “I’ll tell her .” Sasha whispered, “And she’ll deal with it.” 

 

     “You can’t keep using that against me. We were both drunk when I said that and you wanted to tell me someone too.” He hissed. 

 

     “Yeah and at this point I will never tell you, because I know you’re going to do the exact same to me.” She teased. 

 

     Lucinda fake coughed loudly, “Gene, Sasha, would you like to tell the rest of the class what you’re talking about.” 

 

     “No we would not.” Gene scoffed, “Private drunk conversations.” 

 

     “If we told you, we would have to force a deep secret out of you.” Sasha threatened, sounding spooky. 

 

     “You can try talking to me from the dead then.” Lucinda clapped her hands, looking at Teony with happiness. 

 

     Teony just awkwardly smiled, “I should get going to the other clubs Luci.” They told her, standing up. 

 

     “Can we come?” Lucinda asked, “We can have a club field trip.” She looked at the two juniors in the room. 

 

     “Uhhhh. No.” Gene shot down.

 

     “Too bad, I can’t leave you guys in here alone.” Lucinda grabbed her bag and motioned for them to get up.

 

     “Fine, then I’m going home.” Gene got up from the floor, getting his bag off of one of the desks. 

 

     Sasha got up, “I’ll go.” 

 

     “Wha-?” Gene gasped, “Dude you’re throwing off my vibe.” 

 

     Suddenly she held up the vape, “I’ll do it.” Referring to how she would find new ways to throw Gene under the bus.

 

     He swallowed his saliva and sulked behind her as they left the room. 

 

     …

 

     “Where are we going?” Gene asked as they walked down the hallway. 

 

     “Theater club, Katelyn seemed to be a bit on edge today. She kept talking about the budget.” Teony told him. 

 

     “Does the theater club have a budget?” Lucinda asked cautiously as if she already knew the answer.

 

     Teony shrugged, “Not much, any money that was going to the cooking club went there but it just got really finalized like today or yesterday.” 

 

     “The cooking club shut down because it didn’t have the funds.” Sasha pointed out, realizing that the club didn’t have much in the first place.

 

     Chuckling nervously, Teony spoke, “Exactly.” 

 

     Lucinda turned back to Sasha, giving her an uneasy look. They both had realized what Teony was trying to imply and seemed worried about what the outcome would be.

 

     They got to the door of the theater room, “Ok, we just need to check up on them. I’m not gonna do anything else.” They told them sternly.

 

     “What do you mean?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     “This is Katelyn we’re talking about. She can pull you into helping her set up some elaborate set.” Teony took a deep breath before opening the door. 

 

     Inside was almost a quiet madhouse, everyone seemed to be running around but all that was heard was sneakers squeaking against the floor. 

 

     “Katelyn?” Teony called. 

 

     “Shut! Up!” One of the students, who was running with a banner, hissed at them. 

 

     Teony looked at the witchcraft ‘club’, ‘ What? ’ They mouthed. 

 

     Katelyn came running in from the side curtain, “Oh! Hey!” She whisper-shouted, going towards them quickly. 

 

     “What’s going on?” Teony asked, looking at everyone confused. 

 

     “Uhh-” Katelyn looked towards the back of the main stage, a sleeping Aphmau was still on the box.

 

     “What’s she doing?” Gene asked, leaning forward a bit to see. 

 

     “Sleeping, what’s it to you?” Katelyn snapped before taking a very deep breath, seeming panicked. 

 

     Lightly Teony rubbed her shoulder, “Are you alright? You know you have until May to work on the play.”

 

     A slightly hysterical giggle came out of her, “That’s what you think. At any moment Ms. Layla will pull the rug out from under me and this will be canceled.” 

 

     “I don’t think-” Teony tried to tell them that nothing bad was on the horizon as far as they could tell.

 

     While it should have been a comforting thing since Teony was the closest thing to a principal, it didn’t do much.

 

     “Did you see the cooking club shutting down coming?” Katelyn asked, “Because I feel like that warrants a heads up.” 

 

     “Woah.” Lucinda stepped forward as if to block the two from each other, “Back off.” She pointed at Katelyn.

 

     Teony pulled back a bit, surprised at the shot towards them, “I didn’t realize we weren’t covered for something like that-” Teony tried to tell her.

 

     Lucinda held her hand out to both of them, “Look that wasn’t their fault, you know that. You’re not gonna get shut down like Nana.” 

 

     Katelyn, still seeming concerned, sighed, “Yeah… ok.” She agreed with a short nod, “I’m sorry T, I’m just- scared that all this work would have been for nothing.” 

 

     Sighing in relief, Teony spoke, “...I get it. And I should have seen the cooking club closing out of nowhere coming. But now that I know that’s even an option, I can make sure it doesn’t happen again.” 

 

     That seemed to do it for Katelyn because her shoulders relaxed and head going back with a sigh, “Sorry.” Katelyn said again.

 

     “It’s ok, it is a stressful thing to do.” They told her seeing how both were just as stressed but in different aspects.

 

     “What play are you doing?” Sasha quietly asked. 

 

     “Romeo and Juliet.” Katelyn answered, head coming back down before her eyes widened, “Do you guys wanna help-?” 

 

     “No!” Teony cut her off, “...No, we’re just stopping by. I have to go check up on the other clubs.” 

 

     Katelyn sighed, “Fine, I don’t know how much longer I can keep everyone quiet. This is the longest any theater kid hasn’t told a theater joke.” 

 

     “Wait-” Lucinda put out her hand again, stopping Katelyn, “I feel like I missed something, why is everyone quiet?” 

 

     “Aphmau is asleep, apparently she’s been overworking herself. So I made a deal with her, if she can keep her eyes closed for 5 minutes, she can help…” Katelyn looked back at Aphmau. 

 

     “How long she last?” Gene asked. 

 

     She chuckled, “Barely 45 seconds.” 

 

     “Why is she stressed out?” Teony asked. 

 

     “Grades, school, some kid named Ein. I don’t know.” Katelyn tried to remember everything they were talking about. 

 

     “Ein Shalashaska?” Teony asked and Gene stifled a snicker at the last name not expecting it and Sasha elbowed him in the stomach.

 

     Katelyn shrugged, “I don’t know- we didn’t get around to last names.” 

 

     Teony thought about the student Ms. Layla would talk bad about when he first came to the school. 

 

     Gene stared at her, trying to keep back the small laugh he had left over from the kid’s last name, “She’s worried about a guy?” 

 

     “It’s not some guy- she’s supposed to be keeping him out of trouble. Apparently she hasn’t seen him since the first time they were introduced to each other.” Katelyn explained.

 

     “Maybe I can look into him. See where he’s been going.” Teony offered.

 

     Suddenly Katelyn fell to her knees, hands clasped together and up to Teony, “Please Irene! I can’t have Aphmau getting burned out before me! She needs to help me keep this play up float.”

 

     After the initial shock Teony quickly got Katelyn back up, “Ok- ok I will. Just… never do that again.” Teony asked of them.

 

     Looking like she was on the edge of crying, Katelyn nodded before her face went back to shock, “I have work to do.” 

 

     She then spun around and ran back up to the stage and to the side curtain while the rest stayed there.

 

     “We should go, before she makes us do something.” Lucinda gently grabbed Teony’s arms and they all walked out of the theater room as quietly as they could…

Chapter 19: Happy Birthday Aaron!

Chapter Text

     The boy in the bed was awake, he just didn’t want to open his eyes yet because when he did that meant he had to start his day.

 

     Which consisted of nothing, followed by nothing… Highlight of his day really.

 

     When the sound of a door slammed, he decided to ‘wake up’. Door slamming close usually meant someone was leaving or was gone.

 

     Usually by now his parents would have been out and his older sister being the last one to leave. Before he got up though, he heard seemingly the same door open, as if someone forgot something.

 

     “Bye Aaron!” He heard his sister yell before it closed and he felt the house rattle slightly with the force. 

 

     ‘ Home alone .’ Aaron thought to himself, realizing his sister probably left her keys inside and on her way to work now.

 

     Winter break had started the day before today, leaving him with two weeks basically to himself. His parents never took time off work or even seemed like they wanted to so even when everyone else got a break, Aaron went about his day as normal.

 

     Besides Christmas day, but that was only for an hour or two, and entirely consisted of taking Christmas photos. 

 

     Aaron always thought he looked uncomfortable in them, with his awkward smile and strange height despite what his sister told him. 

 

     He turned onto his back to look at the ceiling of the barren room, wondering what to do with his day.

 

     There was little to no personality in his room, a shelf with a handful of books he had read years before. It’s not that he didn’t have any interests- he had plenty; reading, cooking… dogs?

 

     Sighing deeply he shoved away the topic of his ‘interest’ which were glorified hobbies that he didn’t indulge in very much to be called a hobby.

 

     Dogs used to be a big interest in his life, at least when he was younger since he had a white husky when he was younger named Alexander.

 

     Then that dog ran away after a walk with his dad, so that interest was squashed the same day his parents had to break the news.

 

     Talking about dogs still amused him and he enjoyed talking about it, but since they never got another dog after Alexander there wasn’t much conversation.

 

     Playing with the seams of his bed cover in though, he reached for his phone on the nightstand and felt around while not looking directly at it. 

 

     Finding it eventually, he pulled towards himself and went into his photos. He wasn’t completely enthralled with his phone, he had gotten it only at the start of the year for school. 

 

     His parents were nice enough to upload pictures of Alexander when he was younger so he was able to look at those when he wanted.

 

     Besides photos and using the web browser, he didn’t really use his phone. He had no reason to since he didn’t have any friends, so no one to text.

 

     He had quickly found out that you didn’t always need an account to get onto social media, so that was his main way to find kids from school. 

 

     When he had gotten the phone his parents told him that he wasn’t allowed to have social media, and he knew they weren’t above bugging his phone to keep track of him. 

 

     So he had to get to instagram from a web browser, which he knew his parents were also probably watching over. 

 

     But he wasn’t actually on Instagram, he was looking at the bare basics of what it would give him without actually going inside.

 

     There were profiles of people he had seen at school; Aphmau, Dante, a girl with blue hair and a girl he saw on his first day of school, something with an L.

 

     He couldn’t remember their names for the life of him but he was sure Aphmau had spoken about them plenty of times. 

 

     Scrolling a little more, he came across Nana next to the blue haired girl along with Travis in the background. They were sitting in what looked to be the cooking room, but it was just them with a tray of cookies. 

 

     Aaron clicked on the profile, a ‘login or sign up’ page popped up and he sighed, not having an actual account to see the post. 

 

     From what little screen left, he tried to see the caption, ‘ We found 1 stove with enough gas to make 1 batch. LOVE her cooking .’

 

     It was, apparently, Katelyn’s instagram- judging by the username ‘KatelynTheFireFist’- and he was sure Nana was tagged in the post, probably along with Travis. 

 

     Travis looked a bit uncomfortable in the photo, but still smiled while holding a half eaten cookie. Nana was smiling while looking proud of herself and the last bit of the cooking club that they had made. 

 

     “She’s cute…” He whispered, zooming in on Nana a bit. 

 

     Her bright pink hair and seemingly bubbly personality made him smile, from what Aphmau had told him, she was just that.

 

     Aaron wanted to talk to her more, but there was little to no chance of them talking without someone else causing it. He knew she was good at cooking, baking at the very least and he enjoyed making food enough to want to join the club.

 

     The cooking club being shut down angered him to a degree as he had been told the school was somewhat prestigious. 

 

     What school is called prestigious when it has to close down a somewhat useful club? 

 

     Thinking about it, he didn’t realize his face had been pulled into a disgruntled one, leaving a bad taste in his mouth. 

 

     Setting down his phone, he got out of bed and grabbed some sweatpants to go over his boxers. 

 

     There wasn’t a lot for him to do, no schoolwork, no chores as his family had people cleaning the house each week. 

 

     “No anything.” He concluded out loud, going out of his room and downstairs to find a neat stack of letters on the kitchen counter. 

 

     Aaron grabbed the letters, before hopping up to sit on the counter, “Aaron, Aron, Eren, Aaron, Erin.” He listed off, looking at all the differently spelt names. 

 

     Each of the letters seemingly was meant for someone else because only a quarter of them had correctly spelt his name. 

 

     “Who the hell is A-Aron?” He asked out loud, seeing how the name on the letter was spelt with the two a’s being separated with a dash.

 

     “Happy birthday.” He whispered to himself, dropping most of the letters back on the counter with a bored sigh, keeping one to open up.

 

     December 17th, Aaron’s birthday. 

 

     His 19th birthday this year. 

 

     Quietly, he opened up each letter, all of them having a slightly different card with the same idea to it. 

 

     One in particular made him chuckle, but in a more funny-sad way. Written on the card was a big ‘Happy Birthday, birthday girl!’

 

     A few of them were from family members he hadn’t seen in years, estranged from their side of the family. Aaron had asked about it but his dad just tried to say that they didn’t appreciate their line of work.

 

     He didn’t really know what his family did, just that it was kept tightly under wraps and he wasn’t really supposed to talk about it.

 

     All the other birthday cards were from his parent’s business partners or future ones trying to worm their way into work. 

 

     It didn’t typically account for anything, but it was nice to know that people stoop low enough to give their possible business partner’s kids birthday money… even if they thought he was a girl.

 

     On one hand, he felt grateful that people had taken the time to send him cards and money on his birthday. 

 

     The other hand, he felt a sense of sadness and emptiness, realizing that many of these letters were from people who didn't really know him or care about him as a person.

 

     There was also an underlining of jealousy… but towards his sister and her birthday celebrations. 

 

     She seemed to be much closer with the people who are actively sending him birthday money. Small parties were usually held for her with business friends and personal friends throughout the week.

 

     Meanwhile, he spent most of his time alone, either reading books he didn’t care about or scrolling through social media that he didn’t have.

 

     While his sister did well in school and got to go to a real high school, although more ‘prestigious’ than Phoenix Drop, Aaron went to military school. 

 

     He had gone there after a few fights in elementary school, usually with kids he didn’t like or not actually going to class.

 

     At home around that time he felt like he was being suffocated by his parents, always watching over him and hovering.

 

     Even at school back then, the teachers would write emails to document his day at his parents request. It freaked him out that he was always being watched, so he hid out in the bathroom or under the bleachers.

 

     Then when his parents caught on to the habit, they sent him to military school to… set him straight?

 

     Aaron thought it did the opposite since he got into a lot more fights there then he would have if he stayed in regular school.

 

     Probably would have made more friends that way, or at least be more social to the random strangers sending him birthday money.

 

     Speaking of birthday money, Aaron set down the empty cards, holding a fat stack of money in his hands from everyone who sent them. 

 

     $20’s, $50’s, multiple $100’s dollar bills were in the cards and it had been a very large stack of birthday cards. 

 

     Now he had a brick of money that he didn’t really know what to do with. 

 

     He didn’t ever do much with the money he had, his card was being monitored by his parents probably until he was dead. 

 

     Still sitting on the counter, he set the money between his legs to hold them all in place before grabbing his phone. Once again he had found himself on instagram, scrolling through the students he didn’t really know.

 

     Another photo of Nana came up, but it was a different one from the first post, “Irene she’s pretty…” He whispered, pulling the phone closer to his face.

 

     She was with Travis while in the car, apparently getting food from a drive in since the caption said ‘ I got hungry so I dragged him along to get fries .’

 

     The photo was from a downward angle, Travis seeming to have been caught off guard cause he was only peering up at the phone. 

 

     Nana was smiling, while sticking out the tiniest bit of her tongue and her legs crossed in the front seat of the car. 

 

     Aaron looked down at the pile of money, thinking about what happened to her club and how it was shut down. 

 

     ‘ Gas tanks out of gas ’ ‘ Maybe when we get some money we can get it running again ’ He was told.

 

     Slowly he blinked, “Well…” Setting down his phone, he started to count the money that he was going to shove into a bank account a minute ago. 

 

     He was sure there was more money, just the letters hadn’t come in yet. They would be coming in for up to a week after his actual birthday since no one seems to remember the date.

 

     “70… 90… 100.” He set aside the bills that added up to $100, making small piles all around him. 

 

     At some point, he got off the counter and placed money where he had just been sitting, covering the kitchen island table.

 

     Aaron didn’t totally think about what he was doing, except counting the money and getting a solid number. 

 

     Once at the end of the stack of money, he stepped back and saw how much money was sent to him. 

 

     There was no way for him to know who sent how much money, neither did he care much either. The people who sent the money probably didn’t care about him, seeing how more than half of them spelt his name wrong. 

 

     And apparently thought he was a girl. 

 

     It somewhat surprised him that so many people would send money to a child of people they wanted to be ‘buddy buddy’ with. Along with it being really incredibly creepy that all these people he didn’t know or talk to, knew his birthday.

 

     Pushing the extremely discomforting thought away, he went with counting the $100 stacks on the kitchen counter.

 

     “...17 …18 …19 …20 …21.” He ended, counting the last small pile, “Over $2,100 from people who don’t know me and don’t care about me.” He whispered, starting to put the money back together. 

 

     While stacking again, he thought about what exactly to do with the money. There was a way to use it while still getting something out of it even if it wasn’t directly for him.

 

     He could put it back into the cooking club, just to jump start it again. It would give him an after school activity and away from the house.

 

     Biting his lip, he stacked the money up again, shoving it into one of the envelopes to save for later. 

 

     Aaron stacked the rest of the letters before leaving them on the counter, turning around to look at the stove. It was early morning and he was hungry so Aaron turned on the stove, watching the fire start up before putting a pan on top. 

 

     Grabbing butter from the fridge, he sliced off a bit of it and put it on the pan, letting it sizzle while melting. 

 

     He grabbed the eggs before sitting back down on the counter, trying not to think about the money right next to him.

 

     It was a stupid idea, wasn’t it? To spend all his birthday money on a school he didn’t care about, for a club he wanted to be in.

 

     Unintentionally he felt for his phone and opened it to find Nana’s photo still there. The same one with Travis in the car beside her.

 

     In his head there was nothing suspicious about staring at the same photo of a girl over and over. She was pretty, that was all.

 

     Apparently he had started kicking his legs while on the counter because he accidentally kicked the cupboard underneath him.

 

     That was also something he’s realized he started doing, kicking his legs. When on his bed he would kick his legs a bit while scrolling through Nana’s page.

 

     He only noticed it when Melissa, his older sister, barged into his room and caught him in the act. Aaron denied ever having seemed giddy when pressed about the action, telling her to get out when she asked if it was about a girl.

 

     Laying down on the kitchen counter he covered his face and groaned loudly, feeling embarrassed. 

 

     Never would he deny that Nana wasn’t adorable but he had barely talked to her and there was little to no reason for them to talk. 

 

     Her being the head of the cooking club was a coincidence that he didn’t mind in the slightest. If he did get into the club it would only be an add on.

 

     He turned to the envelope that looked ready to rip because of how much money was in it, “What if I just give her the money?” He asked himself. 

 

     “She would be able to get the gas tanks and I get to be in a club afterschool.” Aaron added, biting his lip. Sitting up quickly, he grabbed an egg and cracked it onto the pan, throwing the shell away right after. 

 

     “There’s nothing wrong with a little money to open back up a club.” He tried to persuade himself. 

 

     “...Who am I fighting against? I’ll just give her the money, she gets her club and I get somewhere to hang out.” Aaron argued. 

 

     Aaron watched the egg sizzle, “Would she think that’s weird? No! Because she probably wouldn’t care- she would be happy she got her club back!” He groaned. 

 

     Again he rubbed his face, “Why don’t I just do it anonymously?” He suggested to no one else in the room. “That good with the crowd?” He asked, looking around the empty kitchen while motioning to nothing. 

 

     Since the house was actually empty, he sighed in relief, feeling like nothing was yelling at him about it. 

 

     The sound of the front door opening caught him off guard, swirling around to try and see the front door, “Oh- what’s burning?” He heard his sister ask frantically. 

 

     Turning back to look at his egg, he turned off the stove quickly, seeing that his egg was burning since he didn’t touch it. 

 

     Melissa quickly went into the kitchen to see her brother on the kitchen counter, “Oh, good morning!” 

 

     “Why are you here?” He asked stoically, skipping over her greeting. 

 

     She went into the living room and grabbed something that was settled on the couch, “I forgot my wallet.” 

 

     Lightly he hummed like he understood how someone could do that, “Goodbye.” He said afterwards, turning around to see her off again. 

 

     Slowly she went into the kitchen, “Are you alright?” 

 

     “Goodbye.” He repeated, “Aaron.” She called. 

 

     “You’re gonna be late.” He told her but she didn’t seem to care as she went over to him and asked, “Do you wanna talk?” 

 

     “You don’t have time for that.” He clicked his tongue, not looking at her but at his legs while lightly swinging them again.

 

     She carefully jumped onto the counter beside him, trying not to wrinkle her skirt in the process, “I have time for you .” 

 

     “No, you don’t.” He pointed to the kitchen clock to show 9:34AM, “You have a meeting in- like- 30 minutes probably.”

 

     The girl felt bad, knowing she was already gonna be a few minutes late because she went back home, “When I get back- “ Melissa started. 

 

     “Yeah yeah, go.” He shot down, got off the counter and grabbed a new egg while starting up the stove again. 

 

     “Aaron, come on.” She sighed, feeling annoyed that he was pushing her away when she tried to confront him. 

 

     Aaron glanced at her and at the stove kitchen clock again, “Melissa, go. You’re gonna be late. You’ll talk to me about it later. Just go.” 

 

     Slowly she got off the counter, “...Alright.”

 

     As much as she would have liked to stay, to talk it out with him and pick his brain, she just couldn’t. 

 

     There was no time to. 

 

     She would never admit it outloud, but work did come before him even if it was the slightest bit. It wasn’t on purpose, if she could rearrange her brain so that he was first she would. 

 

     But she couldn’t, because she was constantly told by her parents to put everything behind working.

 

     Melissa straightened out her skirt, “ We will talk when I get home. Alright?” She tells him, starting to walk towards the front door. 

 

     He cracked another egg and dropped it into the pan, letting it sizzle and crack loudly, tuning out his sister. 

 

     The sound of the front door closing caused him to turn down the fire so as to not burn the egg again. 

 

     Aaron sighed, unsure of what to do as he had no school work to catch up on since it was winter break. 

 

     Slowly he turned towards his phone, seeing it on the kitchen counter. 

 

     He clicked his tongue once, annoyed that he thought of the same idea he had thought of all this morning. 

 

     Grabbing the phone, he went onto Nana’s instagram profile…

 

     …

 

     “New neighbors…” Aaron’s mom, Rachel, quietly whispered. 

 

     Her work outfit was still on, which he rarely saw her out of besides at night when in pajamas. She had barged into his room to look out his window only minutes before, the only good high angle to see the house across the street. 

 

     On her knees while perched on his desk chair, looking very suspicious as she barely moved the curtains to see, “What are you doing in bed? It’s the middle of the day?” She asked, not looking at him but outside still.

 

     “Because there’s nothing to do.” He mumbled, crossing his arms while laying on the bed. He was waiting for her to leave but knew she probably wasn’t going to.

 

     “I can give you something to do.” She whispered and Aaron wished he hadn’t said anything because now he knew he was gonna go over there. 

 

     Letting go of the curtains, Rachel turned to him and said “Maybe you should go over there and welcome them.” 

 

     He looked back at the ceiling and closed his eyes, “No.” 

 

     “I’ve seen the family already, they have a boy that looks around your age.” She told him, undoing her blazer button and seemed to now be able to breathe.

 

     “Then Melissa can go do it.” He told her, not wanting to play friends with a new neighbor just because his parents are nosy.

 

     “Melissa is busy. Go over there. I’ll get a welcoming gift.” His mom snapped back, leaving his room. 

 

     Annoyed, Aaron put his pillow on his face, half trying to suffocate himself and half wanting to take a nap. 

 

     A few minutes later his mom yelled for him to come downstairs and to go a few houses down. So he wandered downstairs and went to the front door to wait for his mom with the gift. 

 

     “Where are you going?” Melissa asked, holding a cup of water while in her lounging clothes, though he knew she was still working. 

 

     “Down the road.” He said simply, hearing his mother run down the stairs with a thrown together array of flowers. 

 

     “Here- now go before the moving van leaves.” She said, rushing back upstairs to stake out in Aaron’s room. 

 

     “Why?” She tried to ask her mom but it never got back to her so she looked back at Aaron, confused. 

 

     He just stood up with the plant, turning to leave the house, “Bye.” He said bluntly, opening the door. 

 

     “Aaron-” She called out but she shut the door behind him, cutting her off quickly. 

 

     She tried not to take it personally, as Aaron was always distant from her and their family as a whole. 

 

     Melissa wanted to be closer with her brother, but their parents had made it hard sending Aaron off right before middle school and most of high school. 

 

     It’s seemingly gotten harder now even when he’s at home. His personality seemed to solidify in antisocialness for the worst, causing an even bigger drift. 

 

     The girl loved her younger brother and left like he was lightly screwed over in his childhood and schooling. 

 

     Quietly, Melissa went back upstairs to her room but stopped at Aaron’s, peeking in to see her mom at his window.

 

     Pushing open the door, she watched her, “What are you doing?”

 

     Their mom turned around, “Watching Aaron go talk to the new neighbor.” She said bluntly, going back to stalking. 

 

     ‘ She makes him sound like a dog sometimes. ’ Melissa thought to herself. 

 

     “Can we talk about Aaron? Real quick?” Melissa asked, sitting herself down on his bed, setting her water off to the side. 

 

     “Later, he’s crossing the street to them.” She dismissed quickly, fixing her strange spot on Aaron’s desk chair.

 

     “It’s kinda important. I've been worried about him recently.” Melissa tried, not looking at her mom but her legs. 

 

     “Why? Has he done something?” Rachel asked, turning quickly to look at her daughter, wanting to know everything. 

 

     Melissa shook her head quickly, “No! No, no Irene no…” Rachel turned back to the window, "It's more of what he isn’t doing.” She said slowly. 

 

     “What do you mean? He doesn’t do anything.” Her mom whispered, leaning closer to the window. 

 

     “That’s what I mean. He’s a senior in high school and I don’t see him go out a lot. And… he’s so shut in.” Melissa vented. 

 

     Rachel was holding onto her own ear, a habit she does when she thinks, “I know, it’s so nice.” 

 

     “What?” Melissa asked, confused. 

 

     “He doesn’t cause any trouble like he did before we sent him to that military school.” She explained. 

 

     ‘ He never did before. ’ Melissa sighed. 

 

     “Don’t slouch.” Her mom said, causing Melissa to sit up straight, “Why do you care if Aaron isn’t going out?”  

 

     “I mean, when I was in high school, I went out for a lot of business stuff-” Melissa said, smiling a bit at her highschool memories. 

 

     “Yes and you were always up all night working on missed assignments because of it.” Her mom cut her off. 

 

     ‘ Because you made me. ’ Melissa hissed in her head but nothing came out of her throat as she stared at her water.

 

     “Aaron isn’t causing any trouble and I’d wish you’d stop talking like he was.” Rachel scolded harshly. 

 

     “I’m not saying he is, I’m saying he’s a loner with no friends.” Melissa snapped, feeling bad that she thought of her brother like that.

 

     “Well maybe he can make some with the neighbor's kids.” Rachel looked back at Melissa, annoyed. 

 

     She glared and sighed at her mom, “You sent him out like an employee.” 

 

     “Oh Melissa, would you stop it? He’s my son and he’s learning the family business.” Rachel shut her down. 

 

     Getting off the bed, Melissa walked out of the room, “Fine. When he doesn’t want to take over, call me.” 

 

     Rachel rolled her eyes, not looking at her daughter walking away, ‘ I should have sent her instead.’ ’ 

 

     Watching the window again, she saw Aaron about to reach the house and started to talk to the neighbor’s son…

 

     …

 

     Aaron felt stupid. 

 

     Holding a potted plant while walking towards someone new felt dumb and awkward to him since he knew the person who he was giving it to could see him from a mile away. 

 

     “Hello.” A boy said, smiling at Aaron. 

 

     “...Hi.” Aaron said slowly, “Uhh, I live down the road. My mom thought it would be nice to give you guys a welcoming gift.” 

 

     “Oh, neat.” He said, taking the plant from Aaron but just putting it on the ground next to his feet, “I’m Kai.” 

 

     Kai stuck out his hand and waited for Aaron to introduce himself. 

 

     “...Aaron.” He said seeing how friendly the boy seemed before shaking his hand, looking at the boy’s orange hair. 

 

     It was clearly dyed, but the roots were showing proudly in a way that showed it had been maybe a month since he last dyed it. 

 

     “Are you looking at my hair?” Kai asked after a moment of silence, noticing Aaron was looking up from his eyes. 

 

     “Sorry it’s just. I just… I’ve only seen one other person with orange dyed hair.” He shook his head, excusing himself. 

 

     He laughed, “It’s alright, I started dyeing it at the start of this year and don’t exactly have a schedule down yet.” 

 

     “I’ve heard every 4 to 8 weeks is good for a lot of people…” Aaron whispered, looking back at Kai. 

 

     Lightly Kai nodded, “Where’d you hear that?” 

 

     “Friend of a friend.” Aaron said vaguely. It had been Travis who told him about it randomly at lunch when they were hanging out with some other freshman, apparently Aphmau had detention or was watching detention? He didn’t really know and couldn’t be bothered to remember.

 

     “I guess that means I should redye it if it was the first thing you noticed.” Kai chuckled, not seeming embarrassed.

 

     “...Maybe.” Aaron agreed .

 

     “Are you still in high school?” Kai asked, smiling at him and Aaron nodded, “Phoenix drop high.” 

 

     The boy smiled more, “Great! That’s where I’m going! I start after the winter break.” 

 

     “Do you have your uniform already?” Aaron asked, trying to keep the conversation to make his mom happy.

 

     He knew she was probably back at his window, watching and trying to see how the interaction was going.

 

     “I should be getting it in like a week or so. Say, what do you think of the school? Is it good? Bad? Should I ask to go to O’ Kasis Prep before it’s too late?” Kai asked. 

 

     “...It’s alright.” Aaron said simply, trying not to think about Nana’s club being shut down because of money problems. 

 

     “You don’t sound too sure.” Kai laughed, “You can be honest with me. I’m not gonna get mad if I have to change schools.” 

 

     Aaron knew his mom would skin him if he talked bad about the school, so he chose against it, “It’s fine. The other students are friendly for the most part. Tons of teachers for different subjects. Whole 10 yards.” 

 

     ‘ 10 yards they can’t pay for. ’ He thought to himself. 

 

     Kai seemed to buy it and smiled, “I’m excited…” 

 

     “...It was nice meeting you. If you or your family ever wants to come over, you can get acquainted with the rest of my family.” Aaron offered politely like his mom scripted him too. 

 

     He smiled, “Thank you for the housewarming gift. I’m sure my parents will love it and take you up on that invitation.” 

 

     “Great.” Aaron said before turning away from him and starting to walk home, wanting to lay down in his bed. 

 

     Though he knew it was one of his worst performances, it would suffice for his mother’s looming over the neighborhood scheme. 

 

     As soon as he walked in, his mom asked him multiple questions about the new boy and his family, “How was he? What does he act like? How do his parents feel about his atrocious orange hair? Did you tell them to come over?” She fired at him. 

 

     “He was fine, I told them to come over.” He said simply, skipping over the question about Kai’s hair.

 

     “...Maybe in a few days I’ll go over and give a proper invitation.” His mom told herself, going to the kitchen. 

 

     Aaron was left alone again, causing him to sigh and go back to his room with the sinking feeling he was a pawn in a plan. 

 

     When he was inside his own room he sat down on his bed and laid back down, only opening his eyes for a moment. 

 

     At that moment, he saw a glass of water on his bedside table causing him to look at it confused. 

 

     He wondered if he had gotten a glass of water at some point in the day but drew a blank, ‘ Melissa .’ He thought to himself. 

 

     Getting up again, he grabbed the water and went towards her room, quietly knocking on the door. 

 

     “What?” He heard a scratchy voice say from inside her room. 

 

     “Uhh… I think you left your water in my room.” He said, unsure of what to do as it sounded like she was crying. 

 

     The door opened to show his sister, what little make up she had on was partially running down her face and smeared. 

 

     “Thank you.” She whispered, taking the water from him. 

 

     Aaron stared at her, she was waiting for him to leave, but he stayed and wondered if he should do anything. 

 

     “...Are you alright?” He tried, unsure if that was the correct thing to say to a crying woman. 

 

     She looked him in the eye, “Yeah, are you?” 

 

     He nodded simply, reassuring her, but it only caused her eyes to tear up again and she started crying in front of him. 

 

     ‘ Irene what did I do? ’ He asked himself, watching her break down at her bedroom door frame. 

 

     Lightly, he pushed her into her own room and onto her bed, not having seen her cry since she was in highschool coming to see his military school.

 

     As much as he wanted to leave her, he knew it was morally wrong to leave a girl crying while being the cause. 

 

     Carefully he sat beside her, keeping his hands in his lap while she cried and rubbed her nose. 

 

     Reaching over to her side table, he grabbed a few tissues and set it on her lap, letting her take care of herself. 

 

     It took a while, but she eventually calmed down enough for Aaron to feel comfortable leaving but she grabbed his arm. 

 

     “...Are you doing alright?” She asked, sniffling a bit. 

 

     He looked at her confused, “Uhh, yeah?” 

 

     “Like- In school? Is everything alright?” She rephrased, wanting to try to get into her brother’s brain, even just for a moment. 

 

     Aaron sighed, unsure of what to tell her, “It’s…fine. Not public school. I don’t know.” He shrugged. 

 

     Did Phoenix Drop count as public? It probably did, since a lot of kids were let in but they wore uniforms, which was more of a private school thing.

 

     “...Have you made friends?” Melissa questioned softly, stopping his side tangent of what his school qualified as.

 

     Now he knew what she was getting at, causing him to sit down next to her again, “Melissa, you don’t have to worry about me.” 

 

     “But I am!” Her voice raised and she got up from her bed, “I’m worried you are going to be alone!” 

 

     “You don’t have to be.” He said, not wanting his sister to worry about his behavior at school compared to their house. 

 

     “ Have you made any friends?” She asked. 

 

     He rolled his eyes, “...Yeah.” 

 

     Melissa smiled softly, sitting back on her bed while keeping her legs under her, “Who?” 

 

     “Goodbye.” He got up from her bed, but she grabbed his arm and forced him back down on her bed. 

 

     “Tell me all of them.” She said, like she hadn’t pulled down a 19 year old that can bench press her weight.

 

     Aaron sat up after having been manhandled, “Why?” 

 

     “Because if you don’t I’m going to start crying again-” She said, her voice going higher and tears starting to form. 

 

     “Ok!” He put his hands up, “Ok ok ok… Irene.” He sighed. 

 

     Melissa’s tears went away the next second and he gave her an annoyed look, “Go on.” She pushed. 

 

     “Alright… Uhh, there’s Aphmau-” 

 

     “Aphwhat?” Melissa spoke. “Aphmau.” He repeated, stretching it out so she could try saying the name again. 

 

     She said it again, very slowly, making it a 5 second long name. “Something like that.” He whispered. 

 

     Still, his sister stared at him for more information, “Ahh, she’s a sophomore…” Aaron tried to think of more. 

 

     “Really?” Melissa asked, questioning if that was all he knew, “How long have you known her?” 

 

     “First day…” He said carefully, cringing at how little he knew. 

 

     “Aaron!” Melissa hit his arm, ashamed that he had barely known anything about the girl he was supposedly friends with. 

 

     “I know.” He sighed, “Can I go now?” 

 

     She grabbed a pillow, hugging it close to her, “Anyone else?” “Nope.” He said quickly, not spending time thinking about it.

 

     If he did spend some time he would probably consider Travis a friend, as they’ve had conversations during lunch without the help of Aphmau. But he gave her a forced smile before letting it drop and getting up from the bed. 

 

     “Wait Aaron-” “Bye Melissa.” He was about to walk out. “-What about that girl?” She called out. 

 

     He stopped, the door halfway open before turning back to her, “ What girl? ” He asked slowly. 

 

     Melissa seemed to backtrack, not wanting to scare him away from the subject “...That girl you kick your legs too?” 

 

     “She’s no one.” He dismissed. 

 

     “You don’t just kick your legs to anyone.” Melissa pointed out, wanting to know about who was in his life. 

 

     Aaron sighed and closed the door again, “She’s no one, just a girl at school.” “Really?” Melissa pleaded.

 

     “...Yeah.” ‘ No .’ He thought to himself. 

 

     “Aaron-” She tried. “Goodbye Melissa.” He opened the door and left before she could ask more questions that he knew there wasn’t an answer to. 

 

     Going back to his room, his face planted into his bed, groaning a bit while trying to breathe with the little air. 

 

     Turning to lay on his back, he sighed and tried not to think about Nana. He was just going to give the money to the school and say to specifically give it to the cooking club for new equipment. 

 

     “Stop thinking about it then.” He told himself. 

 

     The idea of Nana being happy that her club would be started again caused him to smile a cheek hurting grin.

 

     Taking a deep breath, he let it out, “Happy Birthday Aaron.” 

 

     From outside the door Melissa was pressing her ear to the door, ‘ Happy birthday Aaron’ She heard. 

 

     A deep feeling of guilt spread through her as she looked at her watch to see the date of the day. 

 

     December 17th. 

 

     “Shit.” She whispered…

Chapter 20: Happy New Year! (Part 1)

Chapter Text

     Aphmau quietly knocked on the door, waiting for Katelyn to open it up. She had invited her to the New Years Eve party early so that she would help her set it up before it got dark. 

 

     And by ‘set up’ it was really talking and eating snacks before people actually came to the house.

 

     The door opened to the blue haired girl with wet hair and what looked like a gym outfit, “Hey.” She panted. 

 

     “You alright?” Aphmau asked quietly after looking her up and down for a moment, “You uhh- You just take a shower?” 

 

     “Yeah- like I was drying my hair as you knocked.” She got out of the door frame so she could go inside, “You’re early.” 

 

     Eyes flicked down to her watch, “No I’m not. It’s 4PM.” Aphmau shows Katelyn her wrist watch to prove her point.

 

     “I thought I said to come over at 5?” Katelyn then asked, not mad but more confused at the mix up.

 

     “ You said 5 originally, then I asked if the party was gonna start at 5 or we set up at 5 and you said ‘I don’t know just come before everyone else’.” Aphmau laid out, about to pull out her phone.

 

     Katelyn shrugged, “I texted that at like 3 in the morning, I don’t remember what went on at that time.” 

 

     Sighing, Aphmau took off her shoes and walked into the house to go to the kitchen, “This is a party for how many people?” She asked sarcastically. 

 

     “Uhh, 10? Maybe more? I don’t know. Laurence, Lucinda, Garroth, Kim, probably Nana and Travis. Uhh most likely Teony. I think Laurence said his sister was coming.” Katelyn listed out on her fingers. 

 

     “That’s 8, but we can count that someone else is probably gonna show up.” Aphmau told herself, trying to think about food she had to prepare.

 

     “We have too big of a friend group. Mixes with other people.” Katelyn pointed out, “We overlap with like 3 other groups.” 

 

     Aphmau turned around, confused, “Are you trying to say we have too many friends? Cause I don’t think that’s a problem to have…” 

 

     Rolling her eyes, Katelyn tried to explain, “I mean like- our friends are friends with people we don’t like- Like Ivy or Gene.” 

 

     “Yeah but that’s kinda just how it goes. I may not like Gene or Ivy but Lucinda likes them. And I like Lucinda more than to not talk to her so.” Aphmau shrugged.

 

     “Ok how about- I don’t know- Zane!” Katelyn tried, snapping her fingers as if to prove a point. 

 

     There was a cringe, “Do any of us really hang out with Zane?” Aphmau quietly asked, as if someone who was friends with Zane was listening.

 

     “No… not really.” She shook her head, “But you get what I mean right? At any point, one of us could be friends with Zane and he could just be in our friend group.” 

 

     Carefully Aphmau leaned on the kitchen counter, staring at Katelyn, “...Katelyn, are you friends with Zane?” 

 

     “Irene no- Just a thought that I have sometimes.” She dismissed, “That he could sneak his way in and we’d just have to roll with it because he’s friends with someone in our friend group.” 

 

     Lightly Aphmau shrugged, “Well, it could happen. He is brothers with Garroth.” She said spookily, “So any event, he could just show up .” 

 

     Katelyn leaned back from Aphmau, “I need to incorporate something like that into my play. You don’t do scary stuff well but you have good points.” 

 

     An offended gasp came from Aphmau, “I will take my good points elsewhere. Away from your play .” 

 

     There was a chuckle, “No but really, you think Zane will someday make his way into our friend group?” She asked.

 

     “Probably not. I just don’t think he bonds with anyone well enough to like, come to a party.” Aphmau shrugged.

 

     “Hmm, better that way.” Katelyn nodded before smiling.

 

     Aphmau smiled back, “This play is getting to you…” 

 

     She scoffed as if to disagree but ended up just tapping her fingers on the counter, “Yeah maybe a bit.” 

 

     Turning back to the kitchen, Aphmau quietly chuckled, “I have to cook something at least, 10 teenagers at a party without actual food is not good. Too much blood last time.” 

     “Ok, that was not my fault. That was out of anyone’s control.” Katelyn pointed to her, “No freshman at this party.” 

 

     Aphmau gave her a confused ‘duh’ look, “Travis.”

 

     “He’s the exception.” Katelyn rolled at her, “Besides Nana brings him anywhere and if told her he couldn’t go, she probably wouldn’t go.” 

 

     “You want Nana at your party?” Aphmau teased, going to the kitchen. 

 

     She clicked her tongue, in playful annoyance, “Cute.” She mocked, “I’m just saying that it’s become her little mission to get this kid out of his shell.” 

 

     “Do you not like him?” Aphmau turned around and seemed a bit surprised that Katelyn may have had a problem with him.

 

     The girl shook her head, “No- no- I do. We don’t really talk, but we wouldn’t punch each other.” Katelyn poked the bear that was Travis and Dante’s fight.

 

     “That wasn’t his fault- You can’t blame him. Dante was being mean to everyone that night.” Aphmau tried to reason.

 

     “Yeah I get that and I don’t blame him for hitting Dante- I probably would have too.” Katelyn smirked.

 

     Playfully sighed, Aphmau opened the fridge, leaving the conversation, “Ok do you have any kind of food you want to make?” 

 

     Katelyn shrugged, her hair still dripping wet, “I can’t plan these things well.” She smiled at her, knowing Aphmau was gonna do a lot of work. 

 

     Though she knew she would still help the girl out with everything, she would do more of the planning aspect. 

 

     Aphmau rolled her eyes but felt excited as they would just be getting everything ready, “Fine, but go dry off your hair… and change your clothes.” 

 

     Katelyn looked at her attire, “What’s wrong with this?” 

 

     “You look like you just got back from the gym.” She told her, “You’re not even wearing a shirt. That’s a sports bra.” 

 

     Looking down at her outfit, Katelyn covered up as if she was actually showing anything, “Don’t look!” 

 

     Huffing, Aphmau turned around, “Go put on a shirt. Then come help me with food.” She told her.

 

     She slouched against the kitchen counter, “That means I have to plan an outfit.” 

 

     “You made the designs for the play and you can’t pick out an outfit for a party? At your own house?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “...Yes.” Katelyn nodded.

 

     “How’s the play coming along?” She questioned instead, reaching into the fridge and allowing Katelyn to stall her outfit change.

 

     “Irene! Like crap!” Katelyn groaned, setting her head down on the counter, “There’s so much to do with so little time!” 

 

     “Like?” “The costumes! Again! There’s so much detail I would like in them and my team just isn’t pulling through.” Katelyn complained. 

 

     Aphmau grabbed a tomato from the drawer, “I mean, I know I’m overworking them and not paying them enough-” 

 

     “You’re paying them?” Aphmau cut in, picking up a knife from the block.

 

     Katelyn rolled her eyes, “Of course not.” 

 

     A stifled chuckle came out of Aphmau and she waited for Katelyn to carry on with her sob story. 

 

     “Maybe I need to outsource. Find someone else to sew up smaller details that the team doesn’t have time for.” Katelyn suggested. 

 

     “Who do you know can sew?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Maybe Nana?” Katelyn name dropped. 

 

     Aphmau stopped cutting the tomatoes, “Do you think she has the time?” “Her club has been shut down for a bit, she’s free after school a lot of the time besides dropping off travis.” Katelyn excused. 

 

     “She drops off Travis?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Yeah-” She nodded, “I see them sometimes walking together in the hall out the doors.”

 

     “Ok so, Nana. How much do you think she can do?” Aphmau questioned.

 

     Katelyn lifted her head from the counter, still slouching in her seat, “I don’t know? I just kinda guessed that she could sew. She seems like someone who would know how to sew.” 

 

     As much as Aphmau wanted to disagree, she could see how someone would think that of Nana and nodded hesitantly. “I mean, I guess.” Aphmau shrugged, “But isn’t that a bit much to put on her? What about Kim?” 

 

     Confused, she asked, “Can Kim sew?” 

 

     Now Aphmau was confused, “I’m pretty sure Kim like- knits sweaters in her free time.” She told her. 

 

     “Huh… I need to text Kim.” Katelyn whispered to herself.

 

     “You need to go change your clothes, you’re gonna embarrass me in front of all our friends.” She held the knife up. 

 

     Katelyn was out of the seat in a second, slowly stepping back, “I-i better go. Get a shirt and all.” 

 

     Aphmau smirked and watched her run up the stairs.

 

     She ran towards her room, passing by all her brother’s. Two of them were empty as usual but one of them had someone inside.

 

     Kacey’s back was against his door, holding it close as if someone was gonna barge in at any second.

 

     No one was, his sister could care less about what he was doing and his dad was out for the night to go to a party. 

 

     So, back to the door, knees up to his chest with his phone balanced on the top and opened to an instagram page.

 

     He was scrolling through Vylad’s instagram shamefully. His thoughts swirled in a tumultuous mix of frustration, jealousy, and longing… for him .

 

     They hadn’t been hanging out with each other in such a long time, the last time being the Halloween party that barely counted.  

 

     Vylad was incredibly drunk and clearly not in his right state of mind when talking to Kacey, so was he to really believe it? 

 

     “I wished he would at least try to talk to me.” He groaned, annoyed at Vylad for not trying to fix their rocky friendship. 

 

     It was two-sided, Kacey wasn’t doing anything to fix whatever was going on but Vylad always went about his day as normal.

 

     Well as normal as it seemed to be, hiding out in the library during lunch and spending break on the outskirts of the field.

 

     He had made no move to get closer to him besides a passing hello in the hallways from each other. On one hand Kacey wanted to be happy for Vylad, he was content right now but he seemed so lonely. 

 

     Maybe what Vylad said the night of the party was a mistake, he was very drunk when it had happened. 

 

     Kacey didn’t want it to be a mistake though, he would have liked it to be real and for Vylad to at least remember it. 

 

     Turning off his phone he sighed, wondering if he was gonna go to the New Years party Katelyn was hosting. 

 

     Most likely Vylad was going since both of their parents were friends and Kacey vaguely remembered his dad talking about who was going.

 

     That didn’t mean Vylad was going to come, but… possibly. 

 

     The night of the Halloween party popped into his head, remembering how he had been put into an uncomfortable position. 

 

     Of course Vylad would probably be uncomfortable too, kissing Kacey and saying how much he liked him before passing out? Kacey would dig his own grave if someone knew about that.

 

     It caused a bittersweet feeling in his gut, how could he ask about that? If Vylad really didn’t remember, Kacey didn’t want to embarrass him.

 

     Putting his phone down on the floor next to him, Kacey contemplated going downstairs to the New Year's party.

 

     It wasn’t really for him, it was for his sister’s friends… But she allowed him to go to the Halloween party… actually that wouldn’t have helped his case seeing as one of the guests berated him. 

 

     Grabbing his phone again he opened Instagram, seeing Vylad’s profile page still open, causing another sigh. 

 

     “No no no no...” Kacey mumbled to himself getting out of his instagram to play a random mobile game.

 

     On the other end of the phone, someone else was staring at Kacey’s instagram page. 

 

     Vylad was on his bed, scrolling on his phone, looking at Kacey’s private Instagram while lightly kicking his legs up. 

 

     His head was dizzy and when he had told his mom she told him to go lay down to rest, but that got boring.

 

     A little after his mom found out about him being bullied, she took him to a psychiatrist to see what was going on. When asked if he had any suicidal thoughts, he said no but the lady reiterated that he should tell the truth.

 

     …Now he has antidepressants.

 

     Insomnia, loss of appetite and dizziness were the main side effects that he had been experiencing so far.

 

     So there he was again, feeling like a stalker for scrolling on Kacey’s instagram while on his 27th hour of being awake.

 

     The two had been following each other on instagram a few months after they met and never stopped even when Kacey stopped talking to him. 

 

     There were only a few photos, all of them looking like Katelyn had taken it for him and posted it without his knowing. 

 

     One of them was of Kacey standing on what looked like a dining room table, his head almost reaching the ceiling. 

 

     In the caption was just a casual ‘He hits his head on the ceiling when he jumps’ which always got a small smile from Vylad. 

 

     It was from a few weeks ago right around the fall festival. 

 

     Vylad put his face into his pillow and groaned loudly, wondering what he was gonna do with the rest of his day. 

 

     There was nothing for him to do, no one to hang out with or talk to… This school was supposed to be different from the last.

 

     He wasn’t even trying to talk to Kacey anymore besides a few casual words during class. It was so detrimental to him that it wasn’t worth it.

 

     Now it was a matter of keeping his head down until high school. It was already almost January, he just had to make it to June when his school ended.

 

     Easy enough.

 

     “Vylad?” He heard outside his door along with a few knocks, “Sweet pea?” 

 

     Lifting his head, he looked at his door and grumbled, “What?” 

 

     The door opened to show his mom poking her head in,“Hi… How you feeling?” She gently asked.

 

     “Tired.” He said simply.

 

     Zianna sighed, holding onto the door, “You want some sleep medicine? Some tea maybe?” She suggested.

 

     “Shouldn’t mix meds mom.” Vylad tried not to get angry with her over trying to fix his situation.

 

     “I can make you some tea then.” She said again, “Something soothing so your stomach doesn’t get upset.” 

 

     “No…” He turned over in his bed, not wanting to face her.

 

     There was a soft sigh, “Sweet pea, you need to eat something . You need food for the meds to work properly.” 

 

     “Side effect.” Vylad mumbled, trying to tell her that his eating going down was also a part of the meds.

 

     She walked over to the other side of his bed to look at him, “...Too much?” She asked, pointing to the earrings. 

 

     He glanced at her outfit, her dress was long and sparkly. Clearly she was asking for advice on the whole thing.

 

     Giving his mom another once over, he shrugged, “Depends on what shoes you’re wearing.” He told her, not bothering to sit up in his bed.

 

     “The blue ones.” She said, giving her dress a spin, “What do you think?” 

 

     “Are you going to a dinner party or clubbing?” He asked tired and trying to be how he used to so that his mom wasn’t sad the rest of the evening. 

 

     The small question seemed to do the trick as she smiled,”Both. We’re going to stop by some clubs first and then around 11 we’re going to head over to a friend’s house to settle down.” 

 

     “Then it’s fine.” He gave her a small smile, wanting her to leave and let him be nauseous in peace.

 

     Her smile fell into a sad lip bite and she stepped towards his bed, “Sweet pea?” Vylad hummed in acknowledgement, “How about some crackers? Just a little bit of food.

 

     “No...” He sighed. 

 

     “Are you going to do anything tonight?” She asked hopefully, sitting on the end of his bed, smoothing down the covers. 

 

     “No.” 

 

     “What about that party Garroth is going to? At Eric’s place? Katelyn and Kacey?” Zianna tried. 

 

     Vylad shook his head, “Headache mom.” He reminded her, trying not to get angry at her attempts.

 

     “I know… but maybe some fresh air might help. You have been inside for a while. Maybe it’ll tire you out.” She lightly patted his legs.

 

     “Garroth was invited to that, not me.” He told her but Zianna scoffed playfully, “I’m sure he wouldn’t mind. Aren’t you friends with Kacey?” She asked.

 

     Slowly he shrugged, causing Zianna to sulk a bit, wondering what to do about her son, “...Alright, we’re gonna head out soon. I’m gonna leave some tea bags out, ok? If you want some.” 

 

     “K.” Vylad mumbled. 

 

     “Honey? You know you can always talk to me.” She spoke softly, wanting to have some kind of breakthrough with him.

 

     He nodded, he just wanted to lay in his bed and sleep through New Years

 

     And maybe the rest of his life. 

 

     Zianna got up and fixed her dress, “Ok, do you want me to make the tea and bring it up here?” 

 

     “No… I’m ok.” He shot down.

 

     Carefully she leaned over and kissed the top of his head, rubbing at his temple for a second, “I’ll just leave them out for you.” “Alright.” He nodded.

 

     “Bye sweet pea.” “Bye mom.” 

 

     She left towards the door, leaning on the frame for a few seconds just to look at her son. These meds weren’t working , her poor baby seemed even worse than before.

 

     Walking towards her other son’s rooms, she knocked on the door, “Garroth?”

 

     The door opened to show her oldest, standing taller than her, “Yes?” He asked, still in pajamas. 

 

     “When are you heading over to Eric’s house?” She asked. 

 

     “Uhhh- I don’t know. Maybe around 6. Why?” Garroth answered, after having taken a moment to think about who Eric was. 

 

     Zianna looked at Vylad’s door before back at Garroth, “Gar-gar,” She whispered sweetly and he looked at her skeptically, “Is there any way you can bring Vylad with you? To the party?” 

 

     He shrugged and nodded, “Sure. I can do that. But why?”

     “I just think he’s a bit… bored.” She still had a hard time getting used to the term ‘depressed’ for her youngest. 

 

     She wanted to understand what had gone wrong and felt awful when her mind compared him to Garroth.

 

     How did all her sons turn out so differently? 

 

     “Ok,” Garroth agreed, “But what if he doesn’t want to go?” 

 

     “ I know he doesn’t want to go, but I would like him to at least get some air. He’s starting to get cooped up.” She explained. 

 

     ‘ Just like Zane .’ Zianna thought to herself, not wanting another one of her kids to stay in their room til the end of time. 

 

     Garroth shrugged, “Ok so make him go? Like grab him and go?” 

 

     “No!” Zianna scolded quietly, slapping his arm, “Just offer it to him and say that I told him to go.” She planned out to him. 

 

     “Alright, what about Zane?” He asked, looking at his younger brother’s door in the hallway. 

 

     “I… I’ll talk to him. If you could take him that would be nice-” Zianna started to say, hoping they would all go together. 

 

     He held his hand out, “No offense mom, but he doesn’t get along with any of my friends at his party. Vylad will get along with a few.” 

 

     “...Will Nana be there?” Zianna asked. 

 

     “Mom, you can’t ask me something like that. I don’t even know if they get along . I’m-” He shook his head, “I’m not bringing Zane.” 

 

     “Ok…” She mumbled, not entirely understanding Nana and Zane’s strange friendship either, “I’ll say goodbye to guys when I go alright?” 

 

     “Fine.” Garroth sighed, closing the door and leaving Zianna in the hallway by herself, feeling even worse. 

 

     In half an hour she would have to be going out so she can try to have a good time with other friends. How was she supposed to enjoy her time when two of her boys seem to be miserable? 

 

     Trying to put on a happy face, she went to her middle child’s door and knocked quietly, “Zane?” 

 

     “What do you want?” She heard him from beyond the door. 

 

     She didn’t go inside, knowing he would be even more moody than usual, “Zu-zu I’m gonna head out in a bit. Garroth and Vylad are gonna go out around 6.” 

 

     “And?” He snapped. 

 

     “I’m just telling you Zane.” She snapped back slightly, “...I’ll say bye to you when I head out. Ok?” 

 

     “Alright.” Zane groaned. 

 

     Silence hung in the air for a moment, and Zianna could almost feel the weight of their strained relationship. 

 

     With a heavy heart, she turned away from Zane's door, leaving him to his thoughts.

 

     Zane had his back against his door to hold it close while sitting on the floor while scrolling on his phone. 

 

     He was staring at a girl’s instagram, the only girl he had followed. 

 

     “Whore.” He whispered, seeing how she was posting other people on her recent posts.

 

     He couldn't help but feel a pang of hurt every time he saw the pink haired girl’s posts with other people, especially the white-haired freshman who seemed to have captured her attention.

 

     She hadn’t been hanging out with him for some time, the last ‘real’ time was after the Halloween party. 

 

     “It’s like she doesn’t care about us anymore.” He groaned, annoyed at the pink haired girl who knew others besides himself.

 

     Nana seemed to be growing more and more distant from him and he felt so conflicted with the dilemma. 

 

     Dropping his phone on the floor he sighed, knowing Nana was going to go to the same New Year’s party as Garroth was. 

 

     The night of the Halloween party popped into his head, remembering how he had put something in her soda. 

 

     Zane wanted to get into that party, but knew there was no chance in hell as everyone there hated him. 

 

     He was well aware of how much he was disliked, even by his brother. “He’s so annoying, I don’t get how so many people like him.” He said, referring to Garroth and his attitude. 

 

     Looking up, Zane saw his pony shelf. As much as he wanted to smoke, he had none left. He had used the last of it that morning before anyone was awake.

 

     Either way, he was out of cigarettes. With little to no way of getting anymore any time soon. 

 

     He didn’t know many older people, much more those who were able to get cigarettes… Maybe he could blackmail Gene. 

 

     The guy had agreed to any when he was more than 5 drinks in, “Where’s he though?” Zane asked himself. 

 

     There wasn’t any actual contact between the two besides passing hall talks and their ‘ditching class’ schedule lining up. 

 

     Now that Zane thought about it, he hadn’t seen Gene skipping classing in a while. Though it could be a coincidence. 

 

     Again he grabbed his phone, going to Instagram and trying to remember who was connected to who. 

 

     “Nana is followed by Sasha, Sasha’s gotta be following Gene.” Zane found Sasha’s page from Nana’s following. 

 

     Over 1,000 posts of her and friends doing random shit that would get them in trouble… not illegal but very much frowned up. 

 

     “Fucking posers.” He whispered, sounding more surprised than annoyed. 

 

     It took a while to find Gene but he was amongst Sasha’s ‘Following’ list. He had less posts than Sasha but still over 800 of similar items compared to Sasha’s. 

 

     The most recent one was of him, Sasha and Zenix sitting under a bridge all posing dramatically for the picture. 

 

     ‘ We got sparklers from a van .’ The caption read. From the background, Zane knew it was a bridge from a park a few blocks away from his house. 

 

     Getting up from his bed grabbed his sweater and mask, putting them on before he left his room. Running down the stairs, he tried to head out before his mom caught him and asked him where he was going. 

 

     “Zane?” He heard and stopped his speed walking, knowing it wasn’t his mother but he damn wished it was now. 

 

     “Yeah?” Zane turned back to see his dad, wearing a nice suit and buttoning the blazer part of it. 

 

     “Where are you going? To that party over at that Eric guy?” He asked and Zane had no idea who ‘Eric’ was but nodded anyway.

 

     “Yup. Bye.” He opened the door and slammed it before his dad could ask any more questions. 

 

     He sped walked down the driveway and down the street so that his mom didn’t come running after him.

 

     Zianna came downstairs a moment after, “Was that Zane?” She asked.

 

     “Uhh- yeah.” He then motioned for her to come closer, “I have something to ask you.” He whispered.

 

     “What is it?” She asked.

 

     Leaning into her ear, he whispered, “Have you seen my gun?” 

 

     She pulled away, surprised, “No? Why?” 

 

     “I haven’t-...” He rubbed his face, seeming confused, “I haven’t seen it.” 

 

     “It’s not in the safe?” She whispered, understanding why he was getting worked up about it.

 

     “No, may- maybe I misplaced it.” He sighed, looking at her, “It’s probably somewhere-” “We have kids…” She hissed 

 

     Garte nodded, “I know- which is why I’m trying to find it.”

 

      Zianna sighed, “Well find it soon.” She told him, taking a deep breath…

 

     …

 

     “Where’s your parents?” Nana asked, stepping inside of Travis’s place, peeking around a little, “I’ve never seen them.”

 

     Slowly he closed the front door, staring outside of it for a few more seconds, waiting for someone to sneak up on him, “H-huh?” He turned back to her. 

 

     “Your parents, where are they?” She repeated. 

 

     Travis looked at the camera above the front door, duct tape over it and tried not to freak out over it. He had covered it since his dad tended to keep tabs on him, he knew Travis was meeting up with someone.  

 

     And Travis was determined to keep Nana away from his dad. 

 

     “O-out. U-uh work stuff.” He told her, watching as she went into his kitchen. 

 

     “Oh… After all the times I’ve met up with you, you think I would have met them by now.” She giggled. 

 

     “H-he’d think you were a girlfriend.” Travis said, hating the idea of his dad thinking that assumption. 

 

     If there was any way for his dad and Nana to not ever meet, he would take it and make sure it never happened. His dad wasn’t a pervert, he was actually very respectful when it came to other people besides family. 

 

     It’s when it came to people getting close to knowing too much that he snapped and took it out on Travis. Since his dad was a science professor the experiments he would do on Travis weren’t always straightforward. 

 

     It would be safe to say that his dad would run some tests on Travis if he were to find out there was a girl in his life.

 

     Even if Travis wasn’t necessarily attracted to her. 

 

     Nana looked at him, a confused smile, “What?” “N-nothing.” He shook his head. 

 

     She put her hands together, looking excited, “Ok! Where’s your room?” 

 

     “U-uh over here.” He went down a hall, looked behind him a few times. 

 

     “You ok?” Nana asked carefully, trying to be playful but let him know that she was worried about him.

 

     “Y-yeah,“ Travis looked at the camera at the end of the hallway, “F-fine.” 

 

     When at his door, he opened it and let her go in first, looking up and down the hallway multiple times before going inside. 

 

     The door closed and Travis let out an audible sigh, “Travis?” She spoke, seeing how he seemed to be even more anxious even in his own house.

 

     “Y-yes?” He looked back at her, swallowing quickly before shaking his head. 

 

     Nana sat on the edge of his neatly made bed, “You ok? You know you can relax a bit. This is your home.” 

 

     “H-house.” He whispered, not liking to refer to the structure as a home. 

 

     “What?” She questioned. 

 

     “C-clothes.” Travis turned to his closet, opening it for her to take a look inside. 

 

     She had come over to help him pick an outfit for the party that was that night, since he was unsure of what to wear. 

 

     Looking back at her, he saw her staring off into a daze. In the back of Nana’s mind she had been thinking about the first time she went to a party, she had asked Lucinda to help her out with an outfit. 

 

     It was an afterparty for homecoming when she was in freshman year, they had stopped by Lucinda’s house to go pick out comfortable clothes. 

 

     Thinking about it a bit more, it was the same day as when Nana got her period for the first time. 

 

     Nana started crying during the middle of homecoming and Lucinda had been the only one Nana was close enough to tell.

 

     She couldn't do much though and freaked out when she felt more blood slide down her leg, so Lucinda had to take over. 

 

     There was a small bench in the homecoming bathroom so Nana just sat there and cried her makeup off. 

 

     Lucinda had to calm her down from the sink as she tried to wash off the blood from Nana’s underwear. 

 

     “ Why is there so much blood?” Nana cried in the bathroom.  

 

      “It’s normal hun-” Lucinda rushed out, seeing how much blood was on her hands. 

 

     As much as she wanted to be disgusted about someone else’s period blood on her hands, she could care less since it was the girl who was actively sobbing. 

 

     “Why now?” She gasped. 

 

     “Nana- sweetie- it was bound to happen any day now. Look I’m gonna show you how to use a tampon- or a pad if that’s more comfortable for you-” Lucinda told her. 

 

     “I don’t wanna!” Nana’s makeup kept running. 

 

     Lucinda looked back at her with pity, “I know sweetheart- but! My mom is outside chaperoning! She can help out ok? When this is over we can go over to my place-” 

 

     Nana looked at how her legs were stained with red, “There’s so much-” 

 

     “-Get some new clothes! Get some pain meds- Anything you want.” Lucinda tried to comfort from afar- 

 

     Actually, when was the last time Nana got her period? 

 

     It was such a hassle that she tended to forget about it when it wasn’t active and liked to keep it that way.

 

     “N-nana?” Travis asked, seeing how worried the girl looked. 

 

     “Yeah?” She shook her head to look at him, trying to get out of her midday daze. 

 

     Travis still looked at her worriedly, causing her to smile and shake her head again, “I’m alright Travis.” 

 

     “A-are you sure?” He asked. 

 

     She nodded, “It’s… girl stuff- just show me what you’re gonna be wearing.” She dismissed it with her hand. 

 

     As much as Travis would have liked to pry, as it didn’t seem entirely like girl problems, he didn’t. Grabbing a few shirts, he held them up for her to look at, but she only smiled awkwardly at them. 

 

     “O-oh come on! Help me!” He whined, throwing the shirts down on his bed. 

 

     “Hey! You didn’t stutter that time.” Nana congratulated him.

 

     He looked at her with a tired stare before collapsing on his bed, letting out a deep sigh, “R-really?” He mumbled. 

 

     “Sorry,” She giggled, standing up and looking into his closet, “You’re getting better though. I think it’s nice.” 

 

     “...D-do you think my stutter is annoying?” He asked, sitting up and settling himself in the center of his bed. 

 

     She shook her head immediately, flipping through a few shirts, “No- no- never. I noticed it at the start but at some point I forgot it happens.” 

 

     “Y-you think everyone else thinks it’s annoying?” He asked quietly, picking at his bed cover slightly. 

 

     Nana turned back to him, “Do you think people are annoyed at your stutter?” 

 

     Travis looked at Nana seeming worried, he opened his mouth, “I-i-” He shut it before shrugging awkwardly. 

 

     She stepped closer to him, sitting on his bed, “Travis,” She started, “I can’t promise that everyone likes it,” 

 

     He sighed and crossed his legs. “-BUT no one has ever said anything about disliking it outright. Passing comments sure but none of them are… mean.” She told him. 

 

     “...C-can we just find me something to wear for the party?” He whispered. 

 

     Knowing that he didn’t want to talk about it anymore, she got up and went back to his closet to look for clothes. 

 

     A phone went off and Nana watched as Travis grabbed it without looking at who it was, “H-hello?” He said into the phone. 

 

     “Travis?” Lucinda said from the other end. 

 

     “Y-yeah?” He groaned, putting his arm over his eyes. 

 

     “Where’s Nana?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     He opened his eyes and peeked at Nana who was looking at him while still picking out shirts, “I-in my basement.” 

 

     A surprised gasp came from the phone, “Oh you make jokes now?” 

 

     Nana giggled, “Who is it?” “L-lucinda.” Travis told her, “Is she going to the party?” Nana waited for him to ask Lucinda. 

 

     “N-nana asks if you’re going to the party.” Travis replied back.

 

     Lucinda sighed, “I hope so, I have to go see Sasha before it gets dark. No telling if I can make it when I’m with her.” 

 

     “I-is she bad with time?” Travis asked. 

 

     “No, it's more of we have too much fun and lose track of time.” Lucinda explained, “But I think she’s hanging with Gene and Zenix so I don’t think I’ll stay around long.” 

 

     “T-that's a maybe.” Travis whispered to Nana, “Give me the phone.” Nana held out her hand. 

 

     He handed it over and rolled up in his bed, closing his eyes while he heard Nana chat with Lucinda, “Where are you?” Lucinda questioned, looking at her own nails. 

 

     “Travis’s place. I offered to help him pick out an outfit for later and here we are.” She responded. 

 

     Lucinda giggled, “How sweet. I was just calling to see if you were going. Should have assumed.” 

 

     “It’s at Katelyn place, of course.” Nana smiled, holding the phone up with her shoulder so she could use both hands. 

 

     She grabbed two shirts, holding them both up to show Travis, “How about these?” 

 

     “I-i’m gonna look like an idiot.” He grumbled, “You haven’t even looked at them.” She huffed, causing the younger to open his eyes. 

 

     “...L-left.” He said simply. 

 

     Nana smiled, “Great! You can just pair these with some pants and we can do up your hair-” She went on. 

 

     “-D-do up my hair?” He cut in, “OO that would be so cute!” Lucinda squealed from the phone, loud enough that Travis could hear. 

 

     Travis got up from the bed quick enough to grab the phone from Nana, “Bye Lucinda!” He said loudly into the phone. 

 

     Lucinda laughed and Nana did too while Travis hung up the phone, a bit surprised at the small outburst. 

 

     “Aww, we’re just kidding Travis.” Nana chuckled, setting down the shirt on his bed. 

 

     “I-i’ve seen her attack Laurence over hair.” Travis remembered the day everyone got together to do their hair. 

 

     “ I’m kidding then,” Nana rephrased, “Ok now, what pants are you wearing?” 

 

     He looked down at the pants he was wearing, “Can’t I just wear these?” 

 

     “Those are sweatpants.” She told him softly…

 

     …

 

     Lucinda set down the phone and grabbed a shirt, having just been in her pants and bra when on the call. 

 

     She grabbed a jacket along with her small bag that had a few items she always kept on her when going out. 

 

     Running down the stairs, she almost crashed into her mom, “Where are you going?” Hyria asked. The woman was holding a rag, drying her hands, watching her daughter rush to get out the door. 

 

     “I’m gonna go meet up with a few friends before the party.” Lucinda said simply, leaving out that it was Sasha. 

 

     “Who with?” Hyria asked, leaning against a wall. 

 

     “-Then I’ll probably head over to Laurence and Cadenza’s place after though. Then go to Katelyn’s house.” Lucinda added on, so that she wouldn’t be suspicious.

 

     “...When are you gonna be back?” She asked, watching as Lucinda hopped to put on her shoes. 

 

     “Probably after midnight.” Lucinda told her. 

 

     “No talking to boys.” Hyria scolded, giving her a knowing look, “Even your friends, you don’t know what they’re thinking.”

 

     The girl rolled her eyes, “No more boys, ever.” 

 

     “Going to girls?” Hyria raised her eyebrow, knowing she wasn’t serious but that she was done with dating for a while.

 

     “Why got someone picked out for me already?” Lucinda teased her mother, smacking her boot on the floor to get them on faster. 

 

     Hyria sighed at her daughter, “1 in the morning?” 

 

     “3?” Lucinda tried. 

 

     “2.” Hyria met in the middle, “And I would like to at least hear from you during the night, ok?” She asked her. 

 

     “2:30, and I will call every hour.” Lucinda bargained with her mom, standing up straight, boots on fully. 

 

     Her mom sighed again, “No, you won’t.” 

 

     “No I won’t.” Lucinda chuckled, “But I will call you at least once… somewhere in the night.” She quietly said. 

 

     Hyria looked her daughter up and down, “You want another jacket? It might be cold.” She asked. 

 

     “I’ll be inside most of the time and if anything I can borrow a friend’s jacket.” Lucinda reassured her. 

 

     “Alright. Be safe, ok?” Hyria spoke softly, “No fights, no drugs. Nothing like that. I want you home tonight.”

 

     Lucinda smiled at her mom, “I will. No where I haven’t been.” 

 

     “Leave your location on.”

 

     “It is.” 

 

     “Don’t drink anything that’s already been opened.” 

 

     “I won’t.” 

 

     “Take your shoes off before entering a house.” 

 

     “Mom!” Lucinda cried, letting out a tired laugh, “I won’t do anything you wouldn’t do at my age.” 

 

     She bit her lip, staring at Lucinda not wanting her daughter to get hurt again, “...You look nice.” 

 

     “Thank you,” Lucinda said with a light curtsy and a sweet smile, “Can I go now?” 

 

     “Yes you can, I love you.” Hyria said, turning back into the kitchen, away from Lucinda as she left. 

 

     Relieved that she can leave, Lucinda grabbed her keys and opened the door, “Love you too!” She called, leaving the house. 

 

     …

 

     “Lucinda!” Sasha waved, seeing the orange haired girl walking towards their group under the bridge. 

 

     They were all sitting on the ground, Gene leaning against the bridge, his legs straight out. Sasha was sitting crisscrossed while Zenix was holding himself in a ball, rocking back and forth. 

 

     “Why’d you invite her?” Zenix snapped. 

 

     Sasha pushed his head to the side, “Because she’s cool, she wanted to get a few sparklers too.” 

 

     “You’re lending off our stash?” Gene joked, putting his vape in his mouth. 

 

     “Hey I said one puff,” Sasha grabbed it out of his mouth before he took a breath, “And yeah, we have plenty.”

 

     “Only 342.” Zenix told her, worried about going lower in the number of sparklers they had before their small get together had started. 

 

     “And we can spare 20 or so.” Sasha told them. 

 

     Lucinda was on her phone when walking closer, texting Laurence about going over to his house after meeting with Sasha. 

 

     She stopped before going downwards into the dip of the park, “Hey.” Lucinda said back, not looking up from her phone. 

 

     Laurence said that Kim was over at his house and that Cadenza would be driving them over afterwards.

 

     Putting her phone in her bra, she carefully stepped down into the divet, “What’s up emos?” She teased. 

 

     “You know putting your phone in your bra is actually really dangerous since the radiation of phones towards breasts have been shown to cause breast cancer-” Zenix started to ramble. 

 

     Sasha pushed him over, stopping his rant before motioning Lucinda to come down into their not-so-secret hang out. 

 

     When Lucinda was in front of them, she sat down on the floor and smiled at them, “What are you guys doing tonight?” 

 

     “Oh you know, celebrating a new year.” Gene said sarcastically, waving around a singular unlit sparkler.

 

     “Wow.” Lucinda nodded, playfully agreeing with them as if this is what she would have wanted to do on New Years Eve, “Real party goers.”

 

     “You look like a Bratz doll.” Zenix commented, staring at Lucinda’s attire and Sasha lightly hit his head, “What have we said about saying somethings out loud?” Sasha asked him.

 

     Zenix held the spot, “Not too?” 

 

     Lucinda laughed anyway, “Thank you, I was going for that.” “Not helping.” Sasha told her, “He needs to keep some thoughts inside.”

 

     “It’s fun though, I like hearing random thoughts.” Lucinda shrugged off the statement, she didn’t mean to look like a Bratz doll. That was just a coincidence.

 

     “Gossip isn’t random thoughts.” Gene told her, smirking.

 

     “And that girl you’re trying to impress won’t notice you.” Lucinda suddenly said, throwing a dart at a board and not expecting to hit anything.

 

     To her surprise, Gene’s head whipped towards Sasha. His eyes were wide and he seemed offended.

 

     Quickly she shook her head, “I didn’t say anything .” 

 

     Lucinda’s jaw dropped, “Oh my Irene! I was kidding. Awww Gene, you’re trying to impress someone?” 

 

     “No!” Gene snapped at her.

 

     “Tell me!” Lucinda leaned forward and set her elbow on her knee while trying to bite back a tight smile.

 

     “There’s no one. Get a sparkler and get the hell out of here.” He told her, turning away and not meeting her eyes.

 

     Since she didn’t get an answer, Lucinda looked at Sasha, “I’m not telling you. Not this one at least.” 

 

     “Why not? I can help him! Is she in your grade?” She huffed, wanting to know who Gene was pinning for.

 

     “¡Vete a la mierda Lucinda!” Gene kept turning away from her, trying to hide his face and the blush he kept coming up.

 

     She looked at Sasha, “What’d he say?”

 

     “Told you to fuck off.” She translated.

 

     “Why can’t I know?” Lucinda asked, genuinely disappointed, “I can keep my mouth shut! Just tell me.” 

 

     Sasha shrugged, “Drop it, he gets embarrassed even when I try to talk about it.” She tried to put the conversation out.

 

     Rolling her eyes, Lucinda pulled away from the three, “Alright fine nerds, give me some sparklers?” 

 

     Turning around, Sasha grabbed 5 stacks of sparklers, tied up with zip ties, “These should be enough.” 

 

     “You guys got anything else for sale?” Lucinda giggled, picking up the sparklers and trying to shove as many of them into her bag as she could.

 

     “We also sell date rape.” Zenix said out of nowhere and Lucinda looked at Sasha as if to verify the information.

 

     The thought of them actually selling that off put Lucinda and made her uncomfortable. It didn’t seem like something Sasha would take part in.

 

     Quickly Sasha hit his shoulder, “ Don’t joke about that.” 

 

     Zenix rubbed the spot, feeling scolded by his mother, “Tough crowd.” 

 

     “We all know what happened to Lily.” Lucinda whispered, uneasy with the topic. 

 

     “What happened to Lily!” Zenix yelled, “I’ve heard so many people talk about ‘Lily’ and I’ve never seen her or heard about her!”

 

     They all looked at him before turning the other way, looking at the invisible camera that was recording the whole scene to be written down. 

 

     “Did you never explain the ‘Lily’ situation?” Lucinda asked the camera, going off script of the scene.

 

     “I heard it was cut because they wanted to keep it a secret.” Gene said, flipping off the camera. 

 

     “Joke has been going on since chapter 6.” Sasha rubbed her face in annoyance, breaking out of her character. 

 

     Zenix looked at them, confused, “Was that in some of your guys’ script?” 

 

     “It was in mine.” Lucinda held up her hand, “But I think I know because I’m a main side character.

 

     Gene shook his head, “I thought we were the main side characters?” 

 

     “Actually none of us are, we’re considered main characters. Blaze and the pup-trio are side characters.” Sasha told them. 

 

     “They got shit going on- that whole Dottie hooking up with Blaze side plot.” Gene told her, trying to remember what’s going on in the plot. 

 

     “And we do too-” Sasha stopped him, “Well, me and you do. Zenix doesn’t have anything going on. Oh! I guess that makes you a side character… but not a main one.” 

 

     Zenix groaned, “Dammit! Someone isn’t telling me my character!” He yelled at no one, “And what do you mean I’ve got nothing going on? What do you guys have?” 

 

     Lucinda opened her mouth, but kept it open, unsure what to tell the younger boy, “Adult… stuff.” 

 

     “Girls.” Gene shrugged

 

     “Girls.” Sasha repeated. 

 

     “Wait- girls?” Gene said again, confused as to why she was saying girls, “You’re plot is girls?” 

 

     Sasha looked at him with a soft look, “Your character isn’t supposed to know that yet. So forget it, but yeah. My whole shtick is accepting that I like girls. Well- more like feminine people.”

 

     “How cute!” Gene pulled her into a hug, messing up her hair. 

 

     “Wait-” Lucinda stopped their little interaction, “So who does it go for main characters then?” 

 

     She got out of Gene’s hold with a playful shove, “So, apparently , it’s Nana and Travis at the top, that was unplanned. Then Garroth, Laurence, Kim, you, Zane, Aphmau Katelyn, are the slightest bit down.” 

 

     “Uhh… Zane is up there?” Zenix asked. 

 

     “He’s got something going on with Nana. It’s a whole thing that a lot of us don’t know is going on.” Sasha dismissed it. 

 

     Before Sasha could go on, Lucinda stopped her, “Actually I think that’s enough for now. This scene is going on too long and we have to wrap it up.” 

 

     “Right,” Sasha shook her head, “This will probably be the only time we get to have a 4th wall break this long though. So I wanted to use it up while I can.” 

 

     “How long has the break been going on?” Gene asked. 

 

     “Almost 500 words.” Sasha told him. 

 

     Lucinda clapped her hands, “Ok and we are almost at 7600 words in this chapter so far . We have to finish it. We’ve got like 6 more characters we’ve got to go through before this chapter ends.” 

 

     All of them went back into character for the scene, “...She’s just a girl that used to go to our school.” Lucinda told him. 

 

     “Spooky.” Zenix rolled his eyes. 

 

     “Alright dorks, I gotta go. I need to head to a party.” Lucinda told them, dropping the other discussion of Gene’s crush.

 

     Zenix leaned forward, “A party? Where?” “No underclassmen.” Lucinda shot down, “A fight broke out last time.”

 

     “Aphmau gonna be there?” Gene asked. 

 

     She scoffed and rolled her eyes with a smile, “She’s an exception.” 

 

     “Travis.” Gene threw out too, knowing he was gonna attend as he’s a part of their inner circle now. 

 

     “Exception number 2.” She said simply, “You guys aren’t getting into this party.” 

 

     Gene reached over and grabbed the sparklers she couldn’t fit into her bag, putting them behind Sasha again, “No deal.” 

 

     Sasha re-grabbed the ones Lucinda could have to just carry and played it back in front of them, “Go. Don’t point that in people’s eyes.”

 

     “I’m not an idiot.” Lucinda chuckled, 

 

     “Gonna end up like Zane.” Gene snickered quietly.

 

     “Yeah and everyone would hate that.” Zane said, stepping out from the side of the bridge, looking at all of them. 

 

     “Speak of the devil and he shall appear.” Zenix laid back in the grass, grabbing handfuls of the grass but only pulling out a few. 

 

     Lucinda grabbed the small sparkler pack, “I should get going. I need to go by Laurence’s, I think Kim’s there and Cadenza is gonna drive us.” 

 

     “What’s the pay?” Gene asked. 

 

     Sasha hit him in the stomach, “She’s our friend, we’ve got like 4 more of these packs to use up anyway. 

 

     “...Give me my vape.” Gene held out his hand. 

 

     She looked at his hand and put it in his palm, “One.” 

 

     “Fuck off.” Gene cussed tiredly, grabbing the damn thing and putting it in his mouth before turning to Zane, “What do you want?” 

 

     Lucinda stood up and waved to Sasha before whispering, “I’ll see you guys later.” 

 

     “Bye Luci.” Zenix called, making Lucinda smile at the nickname. 

 

     She turned back for a second, waving to Zenix lightly, “Bye Zenix, there’s a ladybug on your knee.” 

 

     He sat up immediately, “Oh my Irene! A ladybug!” 

 

     …

 

     “Lucinda!” Kim was the person to open the door, “You look so pretty.” She complimented in awe right after.

 

     “Zenix said I look like a Bratz doll.” Lucinda told her, setting down her bag on the floor, waiting for them to get ready. 

 

     Kim went back to putting on her shoes, “You talked to Zenix today?” 

 

     “Stopped by to see Sasha, she gave me sparklers for the party.” She opened her little purse to show Kim.

 

     Looking at them, Kim smiled and nodded, “Did they make you pay?” 

 

     “Gene was gonna, but then Sasha hit him and gave it to me.” Lucinda said while twirling a piece of her hair.

 

     “What are they doing for New Years?” Kim asked, retying her shoelaces.

 

     Lucinda shrugged, “I think just hanging out in the park after hours.”

 

     “Doesn’t the park have police patrolling after hours?” Kim questioned, looking at her with a confused glance.

 

     Again Lucinda shrugged, “Are you guys ready?” 

 

     Kim got up from the couch and fixed her sweater, “I am, Laurence is trying to get his skinny jeans on. I don’t know about Cadenza.” 

 

     Lucinda stopped, “Did- did you say skinny jeans?” 

 

     There was thumping heard and both girls looked up the stairs to find Laurence jumping on each step, trying to get his pants on. 

 

     “Oh my Irene… Those are way too tight for you.” Lucinda gasped, seeing how much force he was using to get it on. 

 

     “Shut up! They still fit!” He panted, having to stop half way down the stairs to take a few breaths. 

 

     “Why are you wearing those?” Lucinda asked, covering her mouth with her hands in plain shock.

 

     Quickly Kim turned away, trying to hide a blush, “No they don’t! We can see everything .”

 

     Glancing down Laurence and Lucinda saw what Kim was talking about, “Huh…” Lucinda smirked.

 

     Laurence tried to turn away from her, “Don’t look!” 

 

     She leaned against the couch, “Kim said it, not me… and nothing I haven’t seen before.” Lucinda mumbled the last part so that only she could hear it.

 

     Kim’s blush got stronger and she was glad that Lucinda was still staring at Laurence to notice.

 

     Cadenza peeked her head out of her bedroom door, “Go put on some real pants!” She yelled at her brother.

 

     “No!” He shouted.

 

     “Laurence!” Cadenza shouted back, “Real pants!” 

 

     “...Fine.” He let out a frustrated sigh and went running back to his room while trying to pull them off. 

 

     “He’s so weird.” Lucinda flopped herself onto their couch next to Kim, “He hasn’t worn those since like freshman year.”

 

     Shaking her head, trying to get rid of the warmth of her face, Kim asked, “Are you excited?” 

 

     “Duh, I wanna drink til I’m blacked out.” She chuckled and sighed in content while crossing her arms, “Will you hold my hair back?”

 

     Sighing, Kim smiled at her and nodded, “I will…” 

 

     “You’re so sweet.” Lucinda sat up and hugged the girl tightly, “Your hair feels nice.” 

 

     “Thank you?” Kim said awkwardly.

 

     Then Lucinda felt her sweater, “This is nice too.” She whispered, feeling where the sleeves and shoulders met.

 

     “I made it.” She nodded, “100% wool.” 

 

     “Huh… neat.” Lucinda nodded, still feeling the material and Kim let her since it was Lucinda and she was a physical touch person.

 

     Her hands weren’t going below her shoulders, so Kim allowed it. If they were to go lower towards her stomach, she would stop Lucinda.

 

     Laurence then came running down the stairs, Cadenza behind him slowly walking while texting. He jumped at the two girls on the couch, laying on their legs and sighing, “My back hurts…” 

 

     “Oh really~?” Lucinda said suggestively. 

 

     Immediately he rolled off of them and onto the floor, wanting to get away from Lucinda as fast as he could, “Shut up, it’s not that . I had a harder time getting out of those jeans than you think.” 

 

     She giggled, having fun teasing him about when they hook up together, “I told you to throw those jeans out. It doesn’t fit you anymore.” 

 

     “I’ve grown attached to them.” He said simply and got up from the floor as Cadenza finally came down the stairs fully, rapidly texting someone.

 

     The teens watched her as she stood behind the couch and waited for her to finish texting. When she was done, she put the phone in her back pocket and looked at them, “Are you all ready?” 

 

     “We’re waiting on you.” Laurence said, clearly annoyed with his older sister.

 

     Cadenza huffed shortly before turning to Lucinda, “Keys.” She held out her hand for her to fork it over. 

 

     “Why? I can drive.” Lucinda said, playfully defensively, holding her car keys close to her chest as if to hide them. 

 

     “Because you’re gonna get wasted and I don’t want you to have the keys when I have to take you home.” Cadenza opened and closed her hand to show that she wanted the keys. 

 

     Pouting, Lucinda gave it to her with a sigh, “But I call shotgun-” She then bolted towards the door. 

 

     Laurence rushed after her, the two ending up in a childish fight while rolling around in the grass, trying to make sure the other didn't get to the passenger side. 

 

     Kim looked out the window at the sight and Cadenza watched too, “Wanna sit next to me?” Cadenza asked her, opening up the option for Kim to take the passenger seat.

 

     She smiled, “Sure! Lucinda has a tendency to take up all the space anyway.” She told Cadenza. 

 

     Cadenza linked their arms and they went outside to see the two teenagers still fighting in the grass. Both of their outfits had grass stains but neither seemed to care as Laurence was actively trying to pull Lucinda’s shoe off. 

 

     Kim got into the passenger side and buckled her seatbelt while Cadenza started the car, to heat it up. 

 

     When the car was warm, Cadence rolled down Kim’s window and shouted, “Lucinda! Laurence! Get in!” 

 

     They looked shocked that Cadenza and Kim were already in the car, “What- I wanted the passenger seat!” Lucinda whined. 

 

     “Sorry Lucinda, Cadenza offered.” Kim said sheepishly. 

 

     Laurence pushed down Lucinda again before running to the back seat, trying to lock her out of the car. Sadly Lucinda was faster as she grabbed the back of his shirt before he could reach the handle and pulled him back into the grass. 

 

     She jumped into the car and held the door closed and Laurence tried to force it open, “Suck it Laurence!” She triumphed. 

 

     “Lucinda.” Cadenza warned as she adjusted the seat. 

 

     “He got dirt in my jacket pocket!” She cried, as she kept the door closed, Laurence pulling on the other end. 

 

     Suddenly he ran to the other side before Lucinda could hold the other door closed and got inside, “Suck it Lucinda!” He mocked. 

 

     Taking it as a challenge, she grabbed his shirt, “Oh I’ll make you suck it!” 

 

     His victory turned into a threat and he tried to get out of the car, away from her but Cadenza locked the doors, “Put on your seat belts.” 

 

     Annoyed, Lucinda put on hers and Laurence did too, “There’s leaves in your hair.” Laurence pointed out. 

 

     She sighed, turning away from him and allowing full access to her hair, “Get them out.” 

 

     “Do you have a hair brush?” He asked, as he started to pick the big leaves out. 

 

     Cadenza opened the middle compartment and pulled out a pink hairbrush, handing it to him while getting out of the neighborhood. 

 

     The two seemed at ease again as Laurence was pulling out the leaves and brushing her hair back to its natural state.

 

     “Children…” Cadenza sighed while Kim giggled…



Chapter 21: Happy New Year! (Part 2)

Chapter Text

     Dottie was running around her house while her dad was placing fireworks inside a very suspicious box. 

 

     She, Rylan and Daniel along with their parents were going to go shoot some fireworks out near a patch that had already been burned. 

 

     It was very exciting for her as no one was really out there, so she got to run around and yell all she wanted. 

 

     “Dottie,” Her dad caught her by her shoulders and held her still for a moment, “What?” She asked, still bouncing a bit on her feet.

 

     He smiled at his daughter and couldn’t even be annoyed, “Why don’t you go see if Daniel and Rylan’s family are ready?”

 

     Immediately she nodded and took off towards the backyard, going onto the water feature and jumping into Daniel’s trampoline. 

 

     For a moment she jumped around, forgetting what she was there for and focused on the fact that she was on the trampoline. 

 

     It took a minute before eventually she heard someone calling her, she looked around and landed on Daniel’s mother by the back door. 

 

     “Dottie, what are you doing?” She asked, seeming slightly stressed but smiled at the girl. 

 

     “My dad said for me to come see if you guys are ready.” Dottie responded, still jumping around. 

 

     Daniel’s mother sighed and opened the back door again for Dottie to come inside, to which she scrambled off the trampoline. 

 

     When she got inside, she found Daniel sitting on the couch with a candy bar, “Hi Daniel.” She jumped on the couch and poked his shoulder. 

 

     Since she was on the trampoline, there was a lot of friction and it caused a small shock to happen when she touched Daniel. 

 

     His shoulder flinched but he didn’t look away from the TV screen, “Hi Dottie.” 

 

     She looked at the candy bar he was eating, trying to see what kind of candy it was, “...Daniel?” 

 

     “Yeah?” He said back, not looking at her. 

 

     “What kind of candy is that?” She asked, tilting her head a bit, as if to silently ask if he knew what was inside the candy.

 

     He looked down at the item and she watched as his chewing slowed before answering, “Hmm… Chocolate.” 

 

     “We’re allergic.” She pointed out, giving him a questioning look. 

 

     All three of them were, it was practically banned from all their houses as the kids got violently sick when they digested it.

 

     So how Daniel got his hands on it and didn’t realize it was a mystery.

 

     “I forgot…” He looked at her with a worried look. 

 

     Suddenly Dottie crawled backwards on the couch as quickly as she could, trying to get away from him like the chocolate was contagious. 

 

     “Don’t tell my mo-” Daniel tried to reach towards her, not wanting to get yelled at for eating the toxic substance.

 

     She turned around on the couch to his mom who was rushing around, trying to get ready for the fireworks, “Daniel’s mom!” 

 

     Her head peeked into the living room where they were sitting, seeming out of breath, “What is it Dottie?” 

 

     “Daniel ate chocolate.” Dottie confessed, pointing to Daniel who looked at his mother with a worried and scared stare. 

 

     They saw her nails dig into the wall and leave small crescent indents, “Come here.” She snapped, not seeming mad but more worried.

 

     Daniel rushed up from the couch and towards his mom who pushed him towards the bathroom. 

 

     After a few seconds she could hear the sound of Daniel throwing up, probably sticking his fingers down his throat to trigger his gag reflex. 

 

     The sound disturbed her, so she covered her ears and curled up a bit on the couch, staring at the TV.

 

     There was a little too much going on and Dottie felt uncomfortable. 

 

     Mixing in with all other sounds, she heard the doorbell and crawled on the couch towards the window still holding her hands over her ears. 

 

     When she moved the curtains with her elbows she saw Rylan at the door with his parents slowly walking up the driveway. 

 

     She jumped over the couch and opened the door with her elbows, “Hi Dottie!” Rylan waved with a confused smile.

 

     “Hi Rylan.” She cringed, still being able to hear Daniel hacking down the hallway of the house.

 

     Rylan then caught on to why her hands were over her ears when heard it and stepped back from the door, letting Dottie go outside, “What happened?” He asked. 

 

     “Daniel ate chocolate.” She kept walking away from the house towards a tree, Rylan following. 

 

     His parents looked at them worriedly, “Are you ok to stay outside?” Rylan’s mom asked, looking at Dottie. 

 

     Though Dottie nodded, she didn’t know if she was and just sat in the grass. 

 

     Rylan sat next to her as she slowly removed her hands from her ears, “What’d he eat?” He asked slowly. 

 

     “Some kind of candy bar.” She shrugged, now in a bad mood because Daniel was throwing up. 

 

     Slowly Rylan patted her shoulder, “You think he’s gonna be ok?” 

 

     “I mean, we always are afterwards?” She looked at him with an awkward shrug. 

 

     “Yeah but how much of it did he eat?” Rylan asked. 

 

     She thought before sighing, “At least half of it.” 

 

     “Do you think we’re still gonna go see fireworks?” Rylan asked cautiously. 

 

     Dottie pulled her legs towards herself, “I hope so, I’ve been waiting months for this.” She sighed.

 

     Across the street, Dante was watching the interaction, “They’re so weird.” He whispered, not looking away. 

 

     He then saw Gene, Zenix and Sasha walking on the sidewalk back towards the house. They had left a few hours ago to go hang out in the park and Gene didn’t allow him to come along.. 

 

     Gene came into the house first with his friends following, “What are you still doing inside?” Gene asked Dante, expecting him to have gone outside when left alone.

 

     “Nowhere to go.” He shrugged, not looking away from the window, “Why are you back home?”

 

     “I forgot some stuff. Gonna head back out right after though.” Gene told him, “Why don’t you go outside or something?” 

 

     A soft sigh left Dante and Gene tried not to wince at the fact that he forgot Dante didn’t have a lot of friends right now.

 

     “No friends?” Zenix asked outright and Sasha rolled her eyes at his accidental insult. 

 

     Dante didn’t answer and went back to staring out the window, while Gene hit Zenix’s shoulder. 

 

     “Ow! Dude-” Zenix rubbed his arm, “Gene-” Sasha tried to step in and help Zenix but Gene shushed both of them, “-what is with you?” He hushed. 

 

     Zenix looked at Sasha who was staring at him too, “What?” He asked innocently, not knowing what he did.

 

     “Dante’s already having a hard time in school.” Sasha whispered softly, looking at the freshman, “No need to point it out.” 

 

     He turned back to Dante who was basically sulking on the couch, “About what? What’s he got going on?” 

 

     “Travis está siendo un idiota.” Gene leaned in so that Dante couldn’t hear even though he couldn’t understand.

 

     Sasha gave him a glare, “No he’s not, it’s a falling out. I’m surprised they lasted this long anyway.” 

 

     Rolling his eyes, Gene decided not to argue with Sasha on the topic, “Why are they fighting?” Zenix asked. 

 

     “Some middle school shit, I don’t know.” Gene opened the fridge, and dismissed the conversation. 

 

     Zenix looked at Sasha, silently asking for an answer, “I think they’re just growing apart… new school and all.” 

 

     Closing the fridge, Gene found nothing, “Travis is hanging around other kids, Dante’s being left behind.” 

 

     Sasha sighed sadly, having seen the two friends be close but always slightly thought of Travis as a pushover.

 

     Gene rolled his eyes, “There’s nothing in the fridge, let’s just go get the cooler from the garage and get going.

 

     “What about him?” Sasha nodded to Dante. 

 

     She felt bad that the boy was gonna be alone, he tried so hard to obtain friends but went about it the wrong way.

 

     “He’ll be fine, it’s only New Years.” Gene shrugged off, not caring about what his little brother did and didn’t do.

 

     “Gene…” Sasha whispered, wanting to help Dante even if she didn’t directly know a lot about him. 

 

     “Coolers in the fridge.” He dismissed her and went towards the garage door with them following. 

 

     Zenix was walking beside Gene, “Did you get any new drinks? What kind did you get?” He asked. 

 

     Though slightly annoyed, Gene answered with a chuckle, “I found these cool like- candy energy drinks.” 

 

     “What kind of candy?” Zenix somewhat had a bounce in his step while Gene opened the garage door. 

 

     Not giving Gene time to answer, Zenix rushed to the roughened up blue cooler and opened it to see a multitude of drinks.

 

     “I wanna drink one-” Zenix went to grab one but Gene grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled him back. 

 

     “Not yet, we’re gonna go back to the park before we do that.” Gene dropped his shirt once he was away from the cooler. 

 

     “Zenix I don’t know if energy drinks are the best thing for you.” Sasha giggled slightly as he got up from the floor. 

 

     He scoffed playfully, “I’ve drank energy drinks before and I turned out fine.” Zenix brushed off. 

 

     Sasha stared at him with an annoyed look, “You spray paint the park, that’s not fine.” She rolled her eyes. 

 

     “Na it’s just a recluse.” Gene grabbed the end of the cooler and pulled it, towards the garage door. 

 

     “Can I sit on the cooler?” Zenix asked, watching Gene pull up the garage door. 

 

     “No you can’t.” He forced it up and looked at the drive way. 

 

     “Shouldn’t we go out the front door?” Sasha asked as Gene tried to keep Zenix from not sitting on the cooler. 

 

     Gene huffed, giving a nice kick to Zenix so that he was on the floor, “No, why?” 

 

     “I mean,” She shrugged, “It’s late and I don’t wanna leave the garage door open when your mom comes back.” 

 

     He dismissed her, “She knows I’m gonna be out for the night.” 

 

     Sighing, Sasha went towards them, “Should we leave Dante alone ?” 

 

     Gene looked at her, slightly annoyed, “Let’s just go get some cigarettes for Zane then go to the park. That ok with you? Ms. DoGood?” 

 

     She held her tongue back from saying that she liked it when he was drunk rather than sober and stayed behind.

 

     After a few seconds of being angry with him, she followed them outside and started towards the gas station. 

 

     Despite Gene still actively vaping, he hadn’t actually bought any more pods, just using up old ones. So this was just a quick stop so that Zane would get off of them.

 

     “Do you think they’re gonna kick us out again like last year?” Zenix asked. 

 

     Gene nodded a bit, “Yeah probably… but we can just hide in a tree.” 

 

     “I can’t climb.” Zenix whined while sitting on the cooler, whining over Gene trying to shove him off the whole time. 

 

     “Then we leave you to either run or get caught.” Gene dismissed him while they walked in the dark. 

 

     Sasha’s phone went off and she pulled it out to see who had texted her. It was a photo of Lucinda at Katelyn’s party, showing the whole room.

 

     “Who ya texting?” Zenix lifted his head higher, trying to see Sasha’s screen.

 

     “Lucinda sent me a photo of her at Katelyn’s party.” She answered, putting her phone up and taking a photo of Zenix on the cooler.

 

     “We should crash.” Zenix spoke up, not realizing a photo had been taken of him.

 

     “We’re not crashing that party.” Gene sighed. He knew Aphmau was at the party and was trying not to do anything with her that would work against him. 

 

     At least, directly connected to her. 

 

     “Why not?” Zenix whined, kicking his feet up a bit.

 

     “Because we’ve got a bunch of sparklers in the park and we’re gonna light all of them tonight.” Gene reminded him. 

 

     “We also have to get cigarettes for Zane.” Sasha cut in. 

 

     “That guy can suck my dick.” Gene sighed even though he didn’t change the route of the path they were on.

 

     Zenix smiled at him, “I’m so excited, I’m gonna light a tree on fire.”

 

     “No you’re not.” Sasha shot down and he huffed, his legs being dragged behind as the cooler only covered a part of his body. 

 

     Gene rolled his eyes and looked at Sasha, “What’d Lucinda send?” 

 

     She turned her phone towards him, to show a photo of Lucinda next to Nana who both had their tongues out teasingly with the house in the background.

 

     Next to Nana was Travis who was sinking into the couch, looking extra relaxed while turned away from the girls. 

 

     “Told ya, Travis is there.” Gene pointed out, not as annoyed as he thought he would be. 

 

     Sasha looked at the photo, “We knew he would be there, he goes anywhere Nana goes.” 

 

     “Push over.” Zenix crossed his arms. 

 

     “Zenix,” Gene started, “Get off the cooler.” 

 

     Annoyed, Zenix got up, “Fine…” He huffed, arms still crossed. 

 

     Gene looked at Sasha to see if she understood what he did, to which she only smiled at him a bit. 

 

     “Who else is there?” Gene asked. 

 

     “Uhhh,” Sasha went to instagram to see how many people had updated their stories, “Teony, Laurence, Garroth… Aphmau… Aphmau making a square out of chips, Kim… some others.” 

 

     Still walking, Gene looked over at Sasha’s phone wanting to see everyone’s stories, “Why do you follow all of them?” 

 

     She shrugged immediately, turning off her phone so that he didn’t see anything else, “Just to see.” 

 

     “They’re the enemy Sasha.” Zenix crazed, acting like a low tier villain. 

 

     “I’m sure they are Zenix.” She responded, holding her phone up again to take a photo of all them now.

 

     Sending it to Lucinda, she put it back in her pocket as they started talking again about school and it starting up again soon…

 

     …

 

     Lucinda was staring at the photo, Nana looking over her shoulder, “Sasha?” She asked, only seeing a part of the photo. 

 

     “Yeah, she, Gene and Zenix are gonna hang out in the park I think.” She set down her phone and looked at Nana, “So, tell me about your resolution.” 

 

     “My resolution?” Nana looked at her playfully skeptical, “Why do you wanna know?”

 

     She poked Nana’s cheek and teased, “I just wanna know.” 

 

     “Fine,” Nana rolled her eyes and leaned back on the couch, “...I wanna try to make macarons.” 

 

     Lucinda sighed dramatically, “Irene! You’re so boring but cute!” 

 

     Nana laughed at her while Lucinda leaned over her to look at Travis who was talking with Laurence. 

 

     “I’m telling you dude, it’s not supposed to do that-” Laurence was pointing intently while Travis was trying to hide in the couch.

 

     “I-it just does-” “Well it shouldn’t .” Laurence hissed, finger poking at Travis’s chest.

 

     “What are you dorks talking about?” Lucinda asked, laying over Nana’s legs to talk to them directly.

 

     Laurence turned to her, “He’s saying that he had an allergic reaction to some eye drops as a kid and that’s why his eyes are that color of green.”

 

     “Well, maybe he is?” Nana tried to defend Travis in an argument that clearly wasn’t an argument.

 

     “Ok but what could you possibly be allergic too, in eye drops, that it turns your eyes a green color?” Laurence asked slowly.

 

     Lucinda lifted herself up a bit on the couch and looked at Travis, “That’s not natural?” 

 

     “N-no?” Travis nervously picked at his nails.

 

     “I mean- I didn’t think it was- But I wouldn’t have assumed it came from an allergic reaction. That seems more like someone spilt something really bad in your eyes.” Lucinda explained.

 

     Nana lightly patted his hands so they would stop picking at the skin, “What are you allergic to exactly?” 

 

     Lightly he shrugged, “I-I don’t know. I-It was just some eye drops.” 

 

     “Yeah… eye drops shouldn’t be doing that. I think you had some kind of reaction to something else.” Lucinda shook her head, “Even if it was an allergic reaction, that’s a bit drastic.” 

 

     Quickly Laurence pointed at Lucinda, happy that someone was backing him up, “That’s what I’m saying!” He cheered.

 

     “What’s your real eye color then?” Nana asked curiously, trying to steer the conversation away as Travis seemed embarrassed.

 

     Travis stopped picking at his hands and went to the pants he was wearing, fidgeting with the hems, “A-a gray-ish color.”

 

     “Still a very rare color.” Lucinda nodded as if she was making more sense.

 

     “So… when did it happen?” Nana leaned closer to him to look at his eyes.

 

     “W-when I was a kid.” He said simply.

 

     He didn’t actually remember what had happened, besides that it had happened and how much it hurt afterwards.

 

     Also it had been a rare instance where his dad seemed genuinely scared for Travis and held him close while he screamed. He apologized to Travis and said that he didn’t know it was gonna do that. 

 

     “Weird.” Lucinda hummed, “If you were young young you should have been taken to a doctor to get eyes checked then they would have recommended eye drops.” 

 

     “Can you see ok?” Nana asked, “I’ve never seen you wear any glasses.” 

 

     Quickly he nodded, “M-my vision is fine. T-there was no other reaction to the eye drops, just a color change.” 

 

     “That’s weird.” Lucinda said again with a head shake, “It shouldn’t be like that and even if it was, your eye color shouldn’t just change with no other effect if it was regular eye drops.”

 

     Listening to what she had said, Travis tried to think of anytime he had gone to a doctor for his eyes afterwards.

 

     Soon he stopped trying to find an explanation and instead went back to one that explained the most weird things about himself. 

 

     His dad.

 

     It probably was an experiment gone wrong, that’s why his dad had freaked out that time and not others. Travis wondered why he didn’t connect those dots sooner.

 

     Nana saw how his nervous fidgeting on his pants seams stopped and instead curled into a fist, “Travis?” 

 

     “Hmm?” He hummed, seeming lost in thought.

 

     “You doing alright?” Laurence asked, backing off a bit as he felt he’s taken the joke too far.

 

     “Yeah.” Travis said slowly and Laurence looked at the girls to silently ask if he was actually ok.

 

     “Anyway-” Lucinda set her head on the palm of her hand, “What’s your new year's resolution?”

 

     He started to swirl a drink that was in his other hand, it barely looked drunken, “I-i don’t really make one.” 

 

     She again sighed dramatically, leaning forward more to stare at Laurence, “What about you, Casanova?” 

 

     Laurence mocked her smile, “I wanna get another soda.” 

 

     “Irene you all suck, I’m leaving.” She got up from them and towards the kitchen where Aphmau was scolding Garroth for how he eats chips. 

 

     Nana looked at the two boys, “So what’s your new year's resolutions?” 

 

     Again Travis shrugged, “I-I was serious, I don’t really do resolutions.” 

 

     “Why not?” Laurence asked, crossing his arms. 

 

     Travis fidgeted with his hands, “I-i don’t know. I-i don’t stick to them often and I don’t really have anything to… change .” 

 

     “There’s nothing about you that you would like to change?” Laurence asked, suspicious at the concept. 

 

     He nodded, “I-i know there’s a lot that people don’t like but I think I’m ok for the most part.” He shrugged awkwardly. 

 

     Nana smiled, “That’s ok Travis. You don’t always have to have something to change.” 

 

     “Yeah it’s more of a nice start, a refresh.” Laurence told him, “Except it’s not a clean slate and just feels clean.”

 

     Thinking about it a little more Travis spoke, “I-I would like to lessen my stutter…” 

 

     “Yeah I don’t think that’s what people mean when they have a resolution.” Laurence shook his head slightly but didn’t seem to really be discouraging Travis.

 

     “Oh Travis, why?” Nana asked, knowing that he seems more conscious of the speech impediment. 

 

     Travis looked like he was trying to sink into the couch more than he already was, “I-it’s annoying. I-i know it is.” 

 

     “Hey- hey- who’s saying that?” Laurence grabbed Travis’s shoulder, worried about how Travis was thinking. 

 

     Now he felt even more awkward, “N-no one- it’s just- annoying , right?” He asked them, looking at both, waiting for either of them to back up his statement.

 

     “No- Travis. Why do you think that?” Nana asked, “ Did someone say something to you about it? You asked about it earlier.” she reiterated.

 

     Slowly he sat up but was still leaning on the couch, “J-just Dante.” 

 

     “Oh for Irene’s sake-” Laurence rolled his eyes at the name, “Forget about that kid, he’s toxic and weighing you down… just like his brother.”

 

     “What?” Nana asked, “Nothing, don’t listen to the kid. He’s not good for you anyway.” Laurence tried to dismiss what he had said about Gene.

 

     “Yeah- Travis, Dante is just being childish at this point… you seem a lot happier than the first day we met with him, not really in your life.” Nana told him, not wanting to make the same mistake in thinking they can make up.

 

     He shrugged slightly, “I-i am happier, but- I don’t know. I-i don’t know why it’s still here…” 

 

     “If it’s a speech thing, it’s not gonna go away just like that .” Laurence snapped his fingers, “You would have to go to some type of therapy for it.” 

 

     Nana scooted closer to him, their shoulders now touching as they both laid back on the couch, “You asked me about this, this morning… have you just been thinking about it?” She asked. 

 

     Travis didn’t want to tell her the truth, he knew that she would be worried about his thought, “...y-yeah.” He mumbled. 

 

     “Travis,” Laurence cut in, “No one cares about it, I’m like 130% sure no one at this party even notices your stutter.” 

 

     “K-katelyn called me the kid with the stutter.” He pointed out. 

 

     Laurence rolled his eyes, “Don’t listen to anything she says, she cheats at soccer.” 

 

     Nana and Travis stared at him, not taking that answer for the situation, to which Laurence sighed, his head going back and looking around the room. 

 

     When his eyes found Katelyn, he called out, “Katelyn!” 

 

     Her head turned around, in a conversation with Kim, “What?” She called back. 

 

     One of Laurence’s arms went around Travis, “What’s his name?” 

 

     Katelyn looked at Kim confused, who only shrugged slightly, “Travis? Why?” Katelyn answered. 

 

     “What do you know about him?” Laurence went on. 

 

     “Uhh…” Katelyn crossed her arms and sighed, “Goes anywhere Nana goes, got beef with that Dante kid… Got a stutter? Smacked him in the face with a ball. I don’t know man, why are you asking?” 

 

     “See?” Laurence looked at Travis who looked slightly annoyed, “She knows who you are dude.” 

 

     “I-it was the third thing she said.” Travis pointed out. 

 

     “Could have been the first.” Laurence corrected, seeing the glass as half full with an over exaggerated smile.

 

     Lightly Travis rolled his eyes, “I-i guess.” 

 

     “Travis,” Nana said, “Don’t worry about it, no one notices it and no one says anything about it.” 

 

     “...F-fine,” He agreed before looking at Laurence, “W-what’s your resolution then?” 

 

     Now it was Laurence’s turn to be awkward, “I don’t know man, win a game probably? We suck, we’ve lost for 6 years in a row.” 

 

     “I thought you were good?” Nana asked, a teasing smile. 

 

     “This is my second year as a captain.” Laurence sighed, falling back on the couch next to the two. 

 

     Nana reached behind Travis and patted Laurence on the head, “Don’t worry. You’ll win this year.” 

 

     He rolled his eyes, “That’s so much work.” 

 

     “Doesn’t Aphmau play?” Nana asked. 

 

     “Yeah I played her and Katelyn a bit ago and lost.” He groaned before looking at Katelyn, “Katelyn!” He called again. 

 

     She took a deep breath before turning back to Laurence, “What?” She strained. 

 

     “Wanna play soccer soon?” He asked, sounding like a kid. 

 

     “Sure, whatever.” Katelyn turned back to Kim. “Yes!” Laurence fist bumped the air. 

 

     From where Kim was, she saw the action and giggled, “He’s so weird.” Katelyn told Kim. “I think he’s cute.” Kim shrugged, stirring her drink. 

 

     “Bleh.” Katelyn noised with a disgusted face, “How do you even like him? He’s so- so… Laurence.” 

 

     Kim peeked at her, “I just think he’s… nice.” 

 

     “So… will you help me?” Katelyn asked, glancing at Kim and giving the best ‘please help me, I’m begging for my life’ eyes.

 

     Sighing, Kim nodded, “I’ll help you with your play.” 

 

     “Yay!” Katelyn wrapped an arm around Kim and gave her a tight hug, “This is gonna be the best play ever!” 

 

     “If you can do it on time.” Kim mumbled.

 

     “Whatever.” Katelyn joked, started to walk away while looking at Kim, “I’m gonna get some food, want anything?” 

 

     She shook her head, dismissing her stomach hurting at the fact that she hasn’t eaten anything, “I’m ok.” 

 

     Trying to keep her mind off of the fact that she hasn’t eaten, she looks down at the drink, it was just water. 

 

     “Hey Kim.” Cadenza came over to her and leaned against the wall beside her, “What are you  doing?” 

 

     “Nothing, Katelyn went to go get food, where did you go?” She asked back. 

 

     “I talked with Teony for a bit. She kept going on and on about the new principal being bad and stuff.” Cadenza said simply. 

 

     “They.” Kim whispered. Cadenza looked at her, not hearing what she said, “Hmm?” 

 

     “Teony uses They/Them.” Kim told her.

 

     “Oh! I’m sorry- I didn’t know.” Cadenza was slightly surprised before nodding.

 

     There was a small nudge in the back of Kim’s head about the previous topic and how she essentially poisoned her principal, “...but yeah, they talked about that with me a bit ago.” 

 

     “I mean, I understand where they’re coming from, I agree that the principal doesn’t really care about the kids but-” Cadenza turned to her, “I just think that maybe the principal doesn’t have a good feel of the school yet.” 

 

     “We’re already halfway into the school year.” Kim pointed out, not wanting to leave room for Ms. Layla to defend. 

 

     “Of course but Phoenix Drop is a big school, a lot of things going on at all times. I’m sure it gets hard to care about everyone.” Cadenza suddenly sat on the floor, pulling Kim with her. 

 

     “Teony seems to be doing it just fine. If they can do it, a grown woman can.” Kim was trying to show how ridiculous the situation was.

 

     Cadenza nodded, “Yes and I’m surprised they can do it- but Teony knows this school. They’ve been here for all 4 years. And do I think you guys need more help-? Yes absolutely. Relying on students to take care of your job is just absurd.” 

 

     Kim looked back down at her drink, slightly tuning Cadenza out since she’s heard it from Teony. Of course she was still slightly listening but her mind was already set up with what to do with Ms. Layla.

 

     “I mean if Teony is thinking about this outside of school at a party, then it’s taking up too much time in their head.” Cadenza ranted on. 

 

     “They’re very big on school.” Kim whispered with a soft nod, “They missed the fall festival for school.” 

 

     “That’s what I’m talking about-!” Cadenza dramatically made hand gestures to prove her point.

 

     Quietly Kim peeked around the room, seeing Vylad on the other side of the couch, away from everyone else. 

 

     “Teony’s always been like that, I understand- but this is a new years party. I asked them about their new year's resolution and they said to fix the money problem at school!” 

 

     “I think that one’s about the cooking club. It got shut down and Teony promised the money to Nana.” Kim told her. 

 

     “Yeah Teony talked about that too- apparently the gas for the stoves ran out of gas.” Cadenza’s head went back with a sigh. 

 

     Kim looked at her, “We needed to start using electric stoves anyway.” 

 

     “That’s not the point,” Cadenza huffed, “The point is that Phoenix Drop is losing money right now and a bunch of small cuts aren’t going to fix it.” 

 

     Looking back at Vylad, there was a drink cup next to him on the side table but he was just looking at his phone, “Yeah…” 

 

     “And Teony was telling me that Ms. Layla’s been getting sick recently-” Kim’s grip on her cup got tighter, “And apparently they’re getting emails daily from her with more things to do.” Cadenza added.

 

     Quickly Kim turned to Cadenza, “What?” 

 

     Cadenza nodded, like she knew Kim had finally caught on to what she was trying to say, “Yeah. Teony’s got more stuff today because she’s out- isn’t there like, an assistant principal?” 

 

     Annoyed, Kim went back to looking forward, accidently at Vylad again to think about what Cadenza had told her.

 

     ‘ Why the hell were they still getting things to do? ’ The whole reason Kim started poisoning Ms. Layla was to get her off of Teony.

 

     “What are you looking at?” Cadenza asked. 

 

     Turning back to her, she realized how close Cadenza’s face was and pulled back with a soft blush, “Uhh, just Vylad.” 

 

     “Who’s Vlyad?” She whispered, staring at him. 

 

     “Garroth’s younger brother, he probably brought him.” Kim explained, the change in subject gave her time to think of what to do next.

 

     …

 

     Vylad wondered why he was here, he didn’t really know any of these people besides Aphmau, Nana, Lucinda, Laurence.

 

     But those weren’t really his friends, those were his brother’s friends and he was pulled out of his room to come here. 

 

     He tried to tell his brother that he didn’t want to go with him but Garroth essentially strapped him in the car and drove here. 

 

     Now he had to sit on a couch, with a drink that he was half assuming was spiked as that’s what he saw at high school parties.

 

     And he didn’t want to mix his meds with alcohol again.

 

     His headache didn’t leave yet, if anything it had gotten worse when shoved into Garroth’s car to come here.

 

     When he tried to say he wasn’t feeling well. Garroth just shrugged and said that their mom wanted him to go.

 

     Kacey was supposably here, he had heard his name from Katelyn a few times along with the point up the stairs. 

 

     There was no real bad blood between them as far as he knew but Kacey seemed still off put by him so he stayed away. 

 

     At one point he thought to ask but decided against it since it felt like that started back at the beginning.

 

     “What’s up Vylad?” Someone sat beside him. 

 

     Looking at who it was, he softly smiled at the orange haired older girl, “Nothing.” 

 

     Lucinda gave him a skeptical look, “Are you sure? You’re over here in the corner like a lamp.” She pointed out. 

 

     “Thanks.” Vylad said sarcastically, “I just have a bit of a headache.”

 

     “You wanna go outside? It’s a bit cold out but it may help.” She pointed in the direction of the front door.

 

     “No, I think I just need to go home.” He sighed, looking at her with a sleepy glance.

 

     She pouted a bit, “Come on you need to enjoy a high school party. Middle school ones aren’t the same as this.”

 

     He grabbed his drink from the side and swished it around a bit, “I shouldn’t be here...” He told Lucinda. 

 

     The only other conversation the two had ever had was about how Vylad wanted to kill himself, so hearing that sent alarm bells off in Lucinda’s head, “Don’t say that.” She worriedly said.

 

     “Garroth dragged me to this thing, I don’t really know any of you. I feel so out of place here.” He said with a shrug, seeming annoyed.

 

     Lucinda got what he actually meant and held her chest with a sigh of relief, “Oh thank Irene you were talking about the party-” 

 

     Vylad looked at her confused, “What else would I be talking about?” 

 

     Quickly she shook her head, “Nothing- nothing- uhhh… why don’t I introduce you to some people?” 

 

     “Oh- no Lucinda it’s ok. I’m alright here.” Vylad tried to stop her, “I don't think it’d be good for my hea…”

 

     There was a look in her eye that Vylad stopped talking before she looked around the room, “Nana!” 

 

     The pink haired girl looked on the other side of the couch at Lucinda and Vylad, “Yeah?” 

 

     Waving her hand over, Nana got up from her spot and went to sit next to Lucinda, “What’s up?” 

 

     “Hold on,” Lucinda looked behind Nana at Travis and Laurence who were looking at something on Laurence’s phone, “You two!” She pointed at them, “Come here.” 

 

     Laurence looked at Travis before getting up and trying to leave the living room. He tried to leave fast enough that Lucinda couldn’t tackle him for running away.

 

     Only it wasn’t Lucinda to stop him, it was Travis, “D-don’t leave me alone with her.” 

 

     “Damn… you’ve seen her wrath too.” Laurence whispered fearfully, pulling Travis up with him. 

 

     They went to sit with Lucinda, Nana and Vylad. 

 

     Travis had never seen the kid before but sat on the floor next to the couch, staring up at all of them.

 

     Laurence sat beside him and looked at Lucinda, “Why are we here?” 

 

     “Vylad here,” Lucinda gestured to the awkward looking 8th grader, “Is having a hard time blending in with the couch.” 

 

     “You gotta sink in.” Laurence cut in before hitting Travis in the shoulder, “Show him. You’re good at it.” 

 

     Travis’s mouth opened in disbelief but Lucinda reached over and hit the back of his head, “Laurence! Not my point.” 

 

     Nana smiled at Vylad, “Hi Vylad.”

 

     “Hi Nana.” He said softly, not knowing how to interact with his brother’s ‘girlfriend’. 

 

     Were they considered boyfriend and girlfriend? He had heard Zane sneak her plenty of times but never heard an actual confirmation.

 

     When he last saw her at the Halloween party, she didn’t even come upstairs and he knew that Zane didn’t go down to the party.

 

     But she hadn’t been over since then, Zane seemed more antsy and snippy with everyone in the house but it was hard to tell if those dots connected.

 

     “That’s Travis.” Lucinda pointed to the boy with white hair but his blonde roots very much coming through, “Travis this is Vylad, Garroth’s brother.”

 

     Vylad also quickly noticed how green his eyes were and wondered if they were contacts. He didn’t think eyes came in that color.

 

     Travis lightly waved to him and Vylad smiled softly, “Hi Travis.” 

 

     He seemed to bite his tongue before talking, “...H-hi.” Then his head fell onto the couch, seeming disappointed in himself. 

 

     One of Nana’s hands came up to lightly pat his back, “It’s ok Travis.” 

 

     Vylad looked at all of them, worried that he had done something to cause a reaction like that but Lucinda dismissed him, “Just Travis being Travis.” 

 

     “S-sorry.” Travis whispered, picking his head back up. 

 

     “It’s ok.” Vylad stared at his face and looked away after a few seconds. 

 

     There was a soft resemblance between Kacey and Travis that he noticed and Vylad didn’t want to think about it. 

 

     “We need to make sure Vylad doesn’t think all high school parties are boring.” Lucinda told them. 

 

     “This party isn’t boring. It’s just early.” Laurence tried to defend, “You should have seen the last one.”

 

     Unintentionally Travis rubbed at a spot on his face and Nana turned so that she also looked at the spot, “Still hurt?” 

 

     “N-no…” Travis seemed embarrassed and Vylad didn’t want to ask.

 

     “No one is gonna get punched tonight. If they do, I’m calling my mom because that can’t happen at the only 2 parties we’ve had this year.” Lucinda rubbed her forehead.

 

     Nana shot a soft glare at her, “The last one was my fault, not Travis’s.” 

 

     “I didn’t mean it like that- I just meant that you can only hold so many parties with a fight that it’s a problem.” Lucinda sighed.

 

     “We could break a lamp!” Laurence told them. 

 

     Travis looked at him, “W-what did they just say?” He asked him.

 

     “We’re not breaking anything. This isn’t our house.” Nana shot down. 

 

     Lucinda pulled out her phone, frantically typing something on her phone while Nana looked at her screen, “Who is it?” Nana asked. 

 

     “Sasha, Gene is lighting some grass on fire.” Lucinda told her, showing her a photo.

 

     Laurence rolled his eyes, “Typical.” 

 

     “You just said you wanted to break a lamp.” Vylad told him, trying to point out the hypocrisy.

 

     Before Laurence could counter it, Lucinda turned her back to all of them and held her phone up, the camera on all of them. 

 

     Nana smiled automatically, Laurence put bunny ears behind Travis’s head and Vylad just looked up at the camera. 

 

     She took a quick photo before going back to rapid texting and Nana looked at Vylad, “Garroth brought you?” She asked. 

 

     “Yeah, I tried to hide in the bathroom but I forgot he kinda busted the lock on that door.” Vylad said awkwardly. 

 

     “B-busted the lock?” Travis asked.

 

     “Garroth does that alot.” Laurence told him, “I took his phone one day and locked myself in my room, kicked it straight down.” 

 

     Travis looked at Nana and Lucinda, shock on his face, waiting to see if they would back up the new information. 

 

     Lucinda nodded, “I’ve seen that man kick down one of the school doors, apparently some teacher forgot their keys? Teony wasn’t around so he just kinda-” She lifted her leg and kicked something invisible down. 

 

     “I heard about that,” Nana nodded, “He’s also really good at punching the lockers open when they get jammed. 

 

     “My parents are so mad at him about that.” Vylad said quietly, “He just keeps doing it.” 

 

     “I thought Aphmau carried around a crowbar for that?” Laurence asked. 

 

     Nana shook her head, “She does but she has to kinda hide it because you know- it’s a crowbar.” 

 

     “I-I thought she got that taken away?” Travis asked.

 

     “If she did, she brought it back because I’ve seen that thing in her locker.” Lucinda laid back on the couch and sighed.

 

     “Right of course.” Laurence nodded like it was normal. 

 

     “Anyway we need to make sure Vylad has fun.” Lucinda pulled the smaller kid in for a side hug. 

 

     “Let’s get you drunk.” Laurence said automatically. 

 

     Travis looked at him. “H-have you always been so reckless? I-I swear you weren’t.” 

 

     Before he could say something against it, Lucinda spoke first, “Yes, he has.”

 

     Laurence scoffed and looked at Travis, “She doesn’t get an opinion because she’s a girl.” He dismissed and Travis knew he wasn’t being serious.

 

     Lucinda’s hand went back to smack the back of his again, “Don’t be sexist.” 

 

     He stuck his tongue out at the girl while turning away to look around the room, “Cadenza!” He called. 

 

     His sister looked at him, “What?” She asked, her British accent being evident and taking Vylad by surprise. 

 

     “Do you think I’m reckless?” He asked her, setting his head on the couch. 

 

     Cadenza nodded like it was obvious, “Yes you are.” She looked at Kim, “Isn’t he?” 

 

     Kim agreed, “All the time.” 

 

     Laurence looked at Vylad, “Don’t listen to them, they’re all girls.” 

 

     An empty cup was thrown at his head and Kim stood up, “Whoops, looks like my drink is out.” She said with a soft smile. 

 

     There was a soft scoff from Laurence and once again he looked at Travis with wide eyes, “Girls…” He said intensely, trying to get his point across.

 

     “Now that Laurence is done being sexist,” Lucinda stood up, “We should get you drunk.” She suggested. 

 

     “I swear I’ve been here before.” Vylad said softly, getting deja vu from the situation. 

 

     “Should we be getting an 8th grader drunk?” Nana asked, wondering if it's the best idea in the world. 

 

     He really should tell them that he’s on a dose of antidepressants before they give him a drink.

 

     Lucinda rolled her eyes, “I mean I’m probably already gonna get drunk, so might as well get someone else too.” 

 

     Sighing, Nana got up and looked at the boys, “Don’t get drunk.” She said before leaving to follow Lucinda into the kitchen. 

 

     Kim hadn’t gone to the kitchen, she had gone to the bathroom to fix her sweater and hair in the mirror. 

 

     One of the mirrors to her side doubled as a medicine cabinet apparently since it was partially left open. 

 

     Instead of closing it, she opened it just to see what was inside of Katelyn’s medicine cabinet. There wasn’t anything special from the eyepoint level Kim was at. 

 

     But when she looked at the top of the shelf, she saw a box laying on its side. Curious, she grabbed it and pulled it down to see closer. 

 

     It was a pregnancy test box. 

 

     Frightened, she dropped it with a yelp and backed up towards the shower, staring down at it, “Huh…” She whispered.

 

     After a few seconds, she bent down and picked up the box again, opening it since it was a packet of 4.

 

     There were 3 left inside of it which made Kim uneasy and she opened the bathroom door with the item in hand. She had to go find Katelyn and ask if she actually was pregnant or if Kim was hallucinating. 

 

     Before she got into the kitchen, she hid the box behind her back and looked for the blue haired girl. 

 

     She saw her balancing a red cup on her head on one leg with a balancing cup on the end of her raised leg. 

 

     Garroth was beside her, putting another cup on her shoulder, “Uhhh, Katelyn?” Kim called. 

 

     “What Kim?” She whispered, trying to stay still. 

 

     “Can I show you something?” Kim asked, smiling softly at Garroth when he looked at her. 

 

     Katelyn’s figure wobbled a bit, “Is it important?” 

 

     “Uhh,” She played with the box behind her back, “Yeah.” 

 

     “...Fine.” Katelyn kicked the cup that was on her foot towards Garroth, “You do it pretty boy.” She told him. 

 

     He frowned, “I can’t do that.” 

 

     “It just means I’m better than you.” She smirked and went over to Kim, “What’s up?” 

 

     Kim grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the kitchen into the hallway, “What is this?” Kim asked, holding up the pregnancy test box. 

 

     There was a scared look on Katelyn’s face and she launched at Kim to grab it, “Where did you get that-?” 

 

     “You weren't exactly hiding it in the bathroom. It was just on the top shelf, any tall person could have been able to see it.” Kim pointed out, keeping it away from her, “Why do you have this?” 

 

     She sighed, leaning against the wall opposite Kim, “...I had a scare.” 

 

     “When?” Kim stepped forward, sounding worried, “Were you?” 

 

     “It happened in the summer, I was at a party with Jeffory and we-” She gestured her hands in a circular motion, “ You know. ” 

 

     “And you weren’t?” Kim asked. 

 

     “No,” Katelyn shook her head, “I wasn’t, but Laurence gave me money to check since I hadn’t at that point.” 

 

     A noise of something dropping was heard and both girls looked at who it was to see Garroth standing there in fear, “Garroth-” Kim started. 

 

     He pointed to the pregnancy test and made a strangled noise as if he didn’t know what to say while backing up, “Garroth-!” Katelyn ran towards him. 

 

     “Guys!” Garroth turned towards the kitchen as if to tell his mother about something scary he saw.

 

     Garroth bolted from the hallway and into the kitchen before Katelyn tackled him to the floor, “Dammit!” She cussed sitting on his back. 

 

     Everyone was looking at them but didn’t seem fazed as Katleyn and him argued enough to not be extreme. 

 

     “Kim had a pregnancy test-” Katelyn pulled his hair back so that his head followed and covered his mouth. 

 

     A few gasps were heard from around the room, “ Who had a what ?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     Kim’s head came out from behind the kitchen wall, “It’s not what it seems.” She frantically shook her head, still holding the box of tests in her hand.

 

     “What is that ?” Cadenza asked, pointing at the box.

 

     Immediately Kim put it behind her back, trying to cover up something they had all heard and seen, “Nothing!” 

 

     “Really?” Laurence asked, “Because it sounds like someone had a pregnancy test.” He sounded like he was out of air. 

 

     “It’s not mine!” She squeaked, seeming embarrassed. 

 

     Laurence looked at Katelyn, who seemed to be panting at the tackle, “So whose was it then?” Aphmau asked slowly. 

 

     Lucinda and Laurence turned to each other and back down at Katelyn, “Katelyn?” Lucinda called, wondering if it was the girl’s since they knew she had bought one.

 

     Katelyn’s head came up, her hair having been covering her face in embarrassment, “Uhh… it’s mine.” 

 

     “What?” Aphmau yelled, “Since when?” She asked, sounding worried now that it was about Katelyn. 

 

     Carefully Katelyn got off of Garroth, “Look it was at the start of the school year- I had sex and I got a test to make sure-” 

 

     “Who with?” Aphmau cut in, almost seeming offended that she didn’t know about something so serious.

 

     Rubbing her face with her hands, she sighed, “Jeffory?” Katelyn said slowly, not really wanting to tell them.

 

     Now multiple people cut in to comment on the pairing, “I thought you said that you were done with him-” “Jeffory? Really?” “Was it good?” “Does he know?” 

 

     “Guys!” Katelyn put her hands out to stop all of them, “I didn’t end up pregnant, there was no secret baby- I promise.” 

 

     “Why didn’t you tell us?” Teony asked, stepping forward, “Katelyn, does your dad know?” 

 

     “No- Irene no. I only told Lucinda and Laurence. Then Laurence gave me money to buy the tests on like- the first day of school.” Katelyn shook her head. 

 

     Now everyone was looking at the two, Nana crossing her arms at Lucinda, “And you didn’t tell anyone ?” 

 

     “I told you I can keep a secret.” Lucinda slowly took a sip of her drink and looked away, seeming cornered by the discussion. 

 

     “You knew ?” Kim looked at Laurence. 

 

     Laurence jumped at the question and grabbed Travis to sit in front of him, “I swear- I forgot it even happened-! Nothing came of it!” He pleaded for his life. 

 

     “You forgot ?!” Kim’s voice got higher. 

 

     “Laurence, how could you forget something like this?” Cadenza asked. 

 

     Katelyn lightly kicked Garroth’s side, “You just had to freak out, didn’t you?” 

 

     Garroth was still on the floor, “I got scared-!” He shrugged, “I had never seen one before and you guys were being so secretive.” 

 

     “Yeah because it’s- embarrassing “ Katelyn sighed, holding her arm out so she could lift him up.” 

 

     He took the hand, “Why didn’t you tell any of us?” He asked, seeming over the situation by now. 

 

     “Because? I don’t know, I got scared when Laurence panicked about it- Then I bought the test and I made Aphmau hang out with me when I took it-” Katelyn started rambling. 

 

     Aphmau stepped in front of her, “You did it with me?” 

 

     “...Remember when I was being really weird? After the first day? And then you came over later and we ate hot sauce?” Katelyn tried to jog her memory. 

 

     A confused look on her face stayed longer than it should have before it clicked and she started to slap Katelyn’s arm, “ That’s what that was?!” 

 

     “I’m sorry- I didn’t want to tell you- I got freaked out and I didn’t want to freak you out-” Katelyn tried to block the attacks. 

 

     “Wait-” Teony got between them, “So no one is pregnant, right?” They asked carefully. 

 

     Laurence looked at Cadenza, quietly asking if right now was the best time to tell them Cadenza actually was. But she shook her head, looking at him like he was crazy, ‘ Not the time ’ She mouthed to him.

 

     “I’m not pregnant, even if I was, it was at the start of the school year.” Katelyn said for the 5th time. 

 

     “Where did you find these then?” Nana went towards Kim, gently taking the test box from her. 

 

     “In the bathroom on the top of the medicine cabinet.” Kim said as Nana turned the box over, “I don’t know why you kept it.” Kim looked at Katelyn. 

 

     She shrugged, “It was just like a ‘just in case’ type thing. I wasn’t planning on using it again.” Katelyn told Kim. 

 

     Nana pulled out one of the tests, “Wanna try one?” She teased with a smile and handed it towards Kim, who backed away, “No chance.” Kim sheepishly said. 

 

     “D-do those things expire?” Travis asked quietly. 

 

     “Only after like 2 years.” Kim answered and everyone looked at her, “Why do you know that?” Teony asked. 

 

     Another soft blush came on Kim’s face, “I-i just know it.” 

 

     “Wanna take one Aphmau?” Nana now teased her, still holding the test out. 

 

     Aphmau rolled her eyes with a playful gag, “No way, the last time I even kissed a boy was in freshman year.” 

 

     “Who was your first kiss?” Teony asked. 

 

     “Garroth.” Aphmau shrugged, going over to take the test from Nana’s hands. Everyone else seemed to look at Garroth, who turned away with an embarrassed face. 

 

     “Should I take one?” Nana asked. 

 

     Kim shook her head and pulled out another test just to look at it, “You should be on your period right now. So it’d be a waste.” 

 

     Nana looked at her with a confused smile, “No I’m not.” 

 

     Now Kim was confused, “Yes you should be. Your period is at the end of the month. It’s the new year.” 

 

     They waited for Nana’s response, something to say that she forgot she was on her period or it had already happened.

 

     But it never came which led to an awkward silence insinuating something. 

 

     “Nana?” Lucinda stepped closer, sounding shocked, “ Are you on your period?” She asked again, needing to hear an answer.

 

     She took the one from Aphmau’s hands, turning it over a little bit. Nana’s face turned to a focus, as if she was thinking about something too hard and not getting an answer.

 

     Carefully she set the box down, test in hand and started walking to the bathroom down the hall. 

 

     It left everyone else alone to think about what had just happened.

 

     “Oh my Irene…” Teony covered their mouth with their hand, staring at an empty space on the carpet.

 

     “...Should we be worried?” Garroth asked, “How much can a period be late before it’s bad?” He asked. 

 

     “If she hasn’t had her period since last month we should be ok, but when was the last time she had it?” Aphmau chipped in.

 

     Kim looked at Lucinda but she shrugged, “I don’t keep track of that, you do.” “Mine is theoretical , a math equation- I don’t if she actually has it.” Kim hissed

 

     Lucinda tipped her cup back all the way and sighed afterwards before setting down her cup, “Travis.” She started and his nails dug into the carpet, “Did you know?”

 

     “N-no!” He quickly shot down, “S-she doesn’t talk to me about that stuff. U-usually if she seems off she gets food.” 

 

     “Do you know when she last had a period?” Katelyn asked, looking ready to jump the kid and slam his head to the ground to get an answer.

 

     He backed up into the couch, “I-i don’t know! S-she was talking about it today when we were hanging out but she just said it was ‘girl stuff’.” 

 

     Laurence grabbed his shoulders and shook him lightly, “Has she been acting differently? Moody?” 

 

     Travis seemed frightened, “N-no? N-not that I know of- She’s just Nana.” 

 

     “It could just be too early to see symptoms.” Kim said slowly, “Maybe her period is late, sometimes it comes a few days at the start of a month.” 

 

     “Should we like- go check on her?” Garroth asked, pointing in the direction of the bathroom. 

 

     Kim shook her head, “If she is, ambushing her might escalate it.” 

 

     Cadenza stood up, “Someone should at least go see if she’s alright. I mean, she must be panicking right now.” 

 

     Of course she spoke from experience, so she knew the dizzy spell she got from realizing she could have been pregnant.

 

     “Ok- rock, paper, scissors.” Laurence held out his hand. 

 

     Garroth’s hand came out as if he was gonna play Laurence but Katelyn kicked his hand, “We’re not gonna play rock, paper, scissors to comfort her!” 

 

     “Got a better idea?” Lucinda asked and Kim realized how drunk the girl seemed to have gotten in the short time.

 

     “Yeah- Travis.” Katelyn pointed to the white haired boy and then the bathroom, “Go see if she’s ok.” 

 

     Travis opened his mouth and closed it, unsure if he should be the one to talk to Nana right now.

 

     “Kid can barely say anything right now-” Lucinda cut in seeing how shocked Travis was, “Might as well send Teony-” 

 

     Teony shrugged, “I don’t know if I would be the best idea-” 

 

     “Irene! I’ll do it!” Aphmau sighed, walking towards the bathroom…

 

     … 

 

     In the bathroom Nana stared at the test on the counter while she sat on the floor, wondering what to do now.

 

     ‘ When was the last time I had sex? ’ She asked herself. 

 

     She hadn’t had sex in months, the last time she did was near the start of the school year with Zane. If she was pregnant why hadn’t she noticed it if it was almost 5 months ago. 

 

     Earlier today she had been wondering when her period last was. Was she missing a time when she had sex? When would she have had the time to have sex? 

 

     School was a lot for her and she was only hanging out with platonic friends. She didn’t even really hang out with guys besides Travis. 

 

     Slowly she set her head on her knees, taking a deep breath as she closed her eyes and really thought about who she was hanging out with. 

 

     The Halloween party came up, when she came back to the house late and Zane invited her to hang out, but she couldn’t really remember the rest of the night. 

 

     When she woke up the next morning, she had all her clothes on, albeit a bit wrinkled but that was because she slept in them. 

 

     Getting up from her spot, she carefully peeked at the test. It wasn’t showing anything yet while getting a shaky breath from Nana. 

 

     Grabbing the test, she opened the door to see Aphmau looking conflicted, “Oh- hey!” Aphmau awkwardly said. 

 

     Nana gave her a soft smile but walked out of the bathroom and back into the living room, setting the test down on the kitchen counter. 

 

     “Nana?” Lucinda swayed slightly, seeing the girl suddenly take her purse from the counter and open it, “Are you ok?” 

 

     She pulled out a few sparklers and a lighter.

 

     Katelyn went to the test and stood above it, not saying anything since the test wasn’t done, Kim going beside her. 

 

     Soon everyone was crowded around the test, staring down at it in thought. 

 

     Travis didn’t though, he went around the crowd and followed Nana as she went outside, “W-what are you doing Nana?” 

 

     Once outside in the grass, she turned back to him and held out a sparkler, “Wanna light them?”

 

     He didn’t need to answer, he walked outside towards her and grabbed the one she was holding out.

 

     A smile plagued her and she flicked the lighter on for his sparkler. Immediately it lit up and Travis seemed nervous as to what to do with it now.

 

     But when he saw Nana lit hers, she just held it in front of her and watched it burn. So he did too.

 

     “Nana?” Katelyn said, poking her head out of the backdoor to look at them, “What are you doing?”

 

     She held out another unlit sparkler, “Want one?”

 

     Katelyn looked back at the crowd of people still over the test and walked outside, allowing Nana to distract herself.

 

     The three played with the sparklers while everyone else was inside, seemingly staring at the test as if it was their own.

 

     Until, “Nana?” Laurence called from the door. 

 

     “Hmm?” She said while Travis lit her sparkler with his own already lit one. 

 

     “Do you wanna see it?” Laurence asked, looking concerned but Nana didn’t want to look at it. She didn’t want to know yet.

 

     “Not really.” Nana said softly, looking up at Travis, “You can if you want.” 

 

     Travis shook his head, “N-no it’s ok. I don’t want to see it.” 

 

     Aphmau pushed Laurence out of the doorway and grabbed it, walking out towards Nana, “You really need to see it.” 

 

     “...No, I'm ok.” Nana smiled at her, turning away when Aphmau got closer.

 

     Lucinda drunkenly got the test from Aphmau, walking right up to Nana. She grabbed her shoulders and forced her to look at it, “ Babe , you gotta look .” 

 

     She was too drunk to handle this kind of thing but she was able to see the nervous look on Nana’s face.

 

     Before Lucinda could put the test down as if to save face, Nana looked at it and bit her lip harshly. 

 

     It was positive, she was pregnant and she couldn’t even remember when was the last time she had sex. 

 

     Slowly she handed the still sparkling sparkler to Lucinda, “...I should go home.” 

 

     “Nana-” Teony went towards her, “Honey, I don’t know if you should be alone right now.” 

 

     “What do you want me to do then?” Nana asked, sounding so defeated, “Because this is all I’ll be thinking about.

 

     Cadenza nervously gestured to the sparklers, “Why don’t you finish lighting the- the things?” She suggested, not remembering what they were called.

 

     “Yeah Nana, let’s finish this.” Garroth told her, running inside to pull out more of the sparklers, “There’s a lot of these that need to be used!”  

 

     “Guys-” She stepped back from everyone, hugging herself, “It’s ok… I just wanna go home.” 

 

     When no one else said anything, she headed for the back door to the house so she could get her keys.

 

     Laurence suddenly hit Travis in the shoulder, gesturing for him to go with her before she could drive off, “Go after her, we made it worse.” 

 

     “Wha?” He noised in disbelief, “I-I can’t-” 

 

     Hands on his shoulders, making him face to face with Katelyn, “You’re going to go with her and find out who the hell got her pregnant so he can rip off his dick .” 

 

     A shiver went down his spine and he scrambled back from Katelyn, “B-but-” “Travis,” Teony started, “Right now you’re probably the best person to be with her.” 

 

     “W-why me?” He felt like he was being corned into something he didn’t mind doing, but he didn’t want to screw it up.

 

     “Have you seen how you two are?” Lucinda asked, “You are always there and you don’t even say anything. You're just sitting there like a houseplant. A nice one.” 

 

     They all looked at her, “Irene you are so drunk…” Kim whispered to her.

 

     Lucinda pointed at Kim, “And you need to call my mom.” She booped her nose with a teasing smile.

 

     “I don’t know what she’s trying to say-” Garroth stepped in, looking extremely confused, “But you’re easy for her to be around.” 

 

     “Do or don’t- she’s gonna leave!” Cadenza worriedly pointed back to the house.

 

     Travis bit his lip, staring at the doors before sighed, “Fine!” He cried, running into the house before she could go out the front doors.

 

     She was shrugging on a jacket with her keys in hand, “Whatcha doing?” She asked him, seeing how he ran inside.

 

     He went to the front door and opened it for her, quietly asking if she really wanted to leave the party.

 

     “Travis, are you sure you wanna go?” She asked him, feeling bad that she took him away from a party. 

 

     “Y-yes.” He said sternly. 

 

     She bit her lip, she didn’t want to be alone but she felt like the news of her pregnancy was too much, “...ok.” 

 

     Going outside and to the car, Travis stared at the house, a few of them were looking out the windows, “Don’t do anything stupid!” Katelyn yelled out. 

 

     Travis sighed before getting in the car, Nana gripping the handle tightly while starting the car up. 

 

     When she didn’t move, Travis softly spoke, “D-do you wanna talk about it?” 

 

     Her head went to turn towards him, “...Do you wanna learn how to drive?” She suddenly asked. 

 

     He blinked slowly, “...sure.” 

 

     From the window everyone watched as Nana got out of the car and switched places with Travis, “What is she doing?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Travis is driving I guess.” Kim whispered, “Does he know how to drive?” 

 

     “I don’t know, Nana is always driving him.” Teony answered, “Oh- I hope she’s ok right now. This has got to be a lot for her.” 

 

     The car pulled away from the curb and went down the road, “I mean, I guess he’s doing it?” Cadenza shrugged…

 

     …

 

     On the second story of the house, Kacey had watched Travis and Nana leave, no one else following them. 

 

     It seemed a bit strange since it wasn’t even the new year yet, but he assumed they were going to another party.

 

     “What are you doing?” Someone asked and Kacey jumped slightly. 

 

     Turning around, he saw Vylad with a can in his hand, “Sorry,” He seemed to be sober, “I just… it’s so awkward downstairs.” 

 

     “Are you drunk?” Kacey asked, not seeing my signs of it in how Vylad was talking or moving around. 

 

     It was a time for them to talk with no one else around. Maybe Kacey could finally get some answers from him.

 

     “Uhhh,” Vylad looked at the drink that he had found in a cooler, it didn’t seem open when he got it, “No, it’s just soda.” 

 

     That was good at least, if they were going to talk, Kacey would rather him be clear headed, “Are you sure?” He double checked.

 

     Vylad nodded with a soft- confused- smile, “Yes. I’m sure.”

 

     Kacey’s shoulders dropped a bit in relief before lightly gesturing to the seat at his desk, wanting to see if Vylad would stay.

 

     For a second Vylad didn’t move, he seemed to be deciding before cautiously sitting on the chair. 

 

     “What are you up to?” Vylad asked, not looking Kacey in the eyes.

 

     “Nothing really, the party downstairs seemed a bit much. So I didn’t want to go.” Kacey shrugged, looking out the window again.

 

     “Why are you here?” He asked, not as a jab. 

 

     Picking at the rim of his soda, Vylad shrugged, “I think someone is pregnant. But when that happened I kinda just got soda from a cooler and went up here.” 

 

     As much as Kacey wanted to ask about the pregnancy thing, he had other things to do first, “...Do you like beer?” Kacey asked. 

 

     The question took Vylad off guard,“...Not really? I don’t drink. I mean- I did once. At the Halloween party but that was because Lucinda gave me one.” Vylad told him, seeming neutral. 

 

     Kacey wanted to outright ask if he remembered how drunk he was, drunk enough to confess and kiss Kacey, “Oh… ok.” 

 

     “Why, do you?” Vylad asked, “Cause that’s fine if you do- I just didn’t think you liked it, or that you’ve even drank before.” 

 

     “No, I haven’t.” Kacey said quickly. 

 

     It turned silent, the two just looking out the window where nothing was actually happening outside.

 

     “Hey Kacey? …What’s your new year's resolution?” Vylad asked, trying to keep up the conversation even though it wasn’t too awkward.

 

     “...I don’t know. I don’t really have one. Do you?” Kacey answered, forgetting that it was a New Years party. 

 

     His heart was racing as he thought about what to say to Vylad to get him to talk about the kiss. 

 

     “I think… I wanna focus on school more. There’s so much going on at school that isn’t homework. And it’s all so, annoying.” Vylad said carefully. 

 

     People had noticed how the two stopped hanging out together and it started up more with that Kacey hated Vylad. 

 

     The suicidal thoughts never stopped and they were edging to the end of Vylad’s patience.

 

     Vylad wanted to kill himself, at this point he was just looking for a reason too.

 

     “Oh… really?” Kacey said quietly. 

 

     Hearing that Vylad wanted to focus on school basically shot down his plan of trying to see if Vylad did like him. 

 

     If he was focused on school, that meant that he probably didn’t want to deal with relationships or question the one that was partially there. 

 

     “Yeah, it’s just all too much for me right now.” Vylad dismissed with a soft smile, “I-It’s not you, I swear.” 

 

     “Oh good.” Kacey’s voice slightly cracked and he coughed out air to hide it, “I’m sorry if I made everything harder.” 

 

     “Kacey,” Vylad looked at him with a tired glance, “It’s fine dude, it was just a misunderstanding. We’re cool now. Everyone else just needs to get the memo.” 

 

     “Right…” Kacey swallowed down his feelings. 

 

     He could ask, it was a quick question. Nothing else to it, Vylad would probably laugh about it and ask if Kacey was drunk instead.

 

     “Hey-” Kacey started, “Do you remember Halloween?” 

 

     “Not really, I know I got drunk. That’s kinda it.” Vylad shrugged with a soft smile, but it slipped away after a second, “Why?” 

 

     Kacey licked his lips, “N-nothing- it’s just-” He let out an uncomfortable laugh, “I went up to your room that night- to check on you.” 

 

     “Oh.” Vylad also laughed uncomfortably, “Did- did I say anything weird or?” 

 

     “Umm kinda?” He fiddled with the blinds on his window, “You- umm…” Kacey didn’t know how to say it.

 

     Vylad seemed to catch onto the nerves, “Kacey, did something happen?” 

 

     Glancing at him, Kacey let out a soft breath, “You kissed me.” 

 

     A nice painful headache went through Vylad’s head and he almost dropped his soda, as he took in the information, “I-I… what?” 

 

     “You were really drunk. You said some things and then kissed me.” Kacey laid out, not looking at Vylad.

 

     “...Holy shit.” Vylad gasped, rubbing his face and cringing hard, “Oh my Irene! I-I am so sorry!” 

 

     Quickly Vylad got up from the chair, surprising Kacey, “I-I’m sorry Kacey. I guess I didn’t realize how drunk I was.” 

 

     He felt awful , he had essentially sexually harassed Kacey. The thought made him wanna puke, how could he do such a thing to him?

 

     “Hey it’s ok- I just, I thought you should know. I-I couldn’t tell if you remembered or not-” Kacey tried to explain.

 

     This had been hanging over Kacey while Vylad went about life as normal. How much the information only Kacey remembered weighed on himself.

 

     “No, I don’t.” Vylad shook his head, starting to walk backwards towards the door, he needed to leave , “I’m really sorry Kacey. I… I wish I knew- I wouldn’t have came in here-”

 

     Kacey probably felt so uncomfortable around him and now he was in his room talking like nothing happened.

 

     “Vylad it’s ok. I-I don’t care- You were drunk.” “That doesn’t excuse it- I kissed you!” Vylad kept backing away.

 

     “I guess it doesn’t excuse you- but Vylad it was fine. You passed out right after-” Kacey got up from his spot.

 

      What had he fucking done?

 

     “I’m so sorry Kacey.” He shakily said, having found the door knob, “I-I didn’t even know .”

 

     “Vylad-” He reached out again and Vylad tried to back up more, to give them both plenty of space.

 

     “I-I should go- I really am sorry Kacey. I would have never done that if I wasn’t drunk.” Vylad’s eyes started to water.

 

     “It wasn’t bad. Vylad I think you’re thinking it was terrible. You kissed me and basically fell asleep afterwards.” Kacey didn’t try to reach him again, he seemed to be panicking badly.

 

     Quickly Vylad shook his head, opening the door and stepping out, “No. No, Kacey I’m just… I’m so sorry.” 

 

     When they looked at each other, Kacey saw how Vylad was clearly about to cry. He didn’t really know about what, but he didn’t want him to leave.

 

     Then Vylad left down the hall and Kacey didn’t try to follow after him. Instead, he closed the door and sat back on his bed, thinking about what just happened.

 

     He would have just kept his mouth shut…

 

     …

 

     Gene was lighting a sparkler with a lighter, holding it like it was a cigarette, “Don’t you just love being in the park when it’s closed?” 

 

     Sasha was holding a sparkler above the small stream in the park, scared to accidentally light the grass on fire, “I think it’s sorta strange so empty.” 

 

     “That’s because you’re weird.” Zenix said duel wielding 2 sparklers as if they were swords. 

 

     He was doing a series of motions with the sparklers, acting like he was in a movie and battling 3 people. 

 

     The sparkler that Gene was holding was thrown at Zenix to throw off, but he only swiped it and it died in the grass. 

 

     “Tonto...” Gene rolled his eyes, grabbing another one.

 

     “Don’t call him that.” She scolded, annoyed at him for calling Zenix stupid.

 

     The kid went back to doing battle poses while Gene went to Sasha, “They’re not gonna burn the grass Sash.” 

 

     “What do you know?” Sasha asked, bringing the sparkler towards her but keeping it above her lap. 

 

     “Ok what’s up with you?” Gene asked, not sounding annoyed but more curious. 

 

     “Nothing.” Sasha brushed off, staring down at her sparkler. 

 

     Gene looked at Zenix, “Zen! I bet you 10 sparklers that you can’t run around the entire park before 1 sparkler gives out.” 

 

     “You’re on!” Zenix suddenly ran off in the opposite direction before Gene looked back at Sasha, “So what’s up?” 

 

     She scoffed with a smile, “Still not telling you.” 

 

     “What? Come on, I just got rid of Zenix with the best excuse I’ve ever made.” Gene told her with a sigh.

 

     “That’s your fault, I never asked you to do that.” She smirked, watching as the sparkler died out in her hand. 

 

     “Sash, I know something is up with you. What is it? A boy? School? Need me to steal something from the principal?” He listed off. 

 

     Waiting for a response, he turned around and grabbed another sparkler, “Anything for you Sasha. Name your price.” 

 

     Looking at him, Sasha smiled softly, taking the sparkler from his hand, “Gene,” She started and he leaned in like he was gonna get an answer, “It’s nothing.” 

 

     He shoved her lightly while getting up and grabbing 2 more sparklers, “You’re being angsty Sasha.” 

 

     “I am not!” She turned to face him. 

 

     “Then what’s up? Why are you acting like you’ve got a secret love interest?” Gene asked, taking his lighter and lighting the two. 

 

     Sasha looked back at the small stream, “How am I different?” She asked. 

 

     “I don’t know, you just- you seem like something is bothering you.” Gene stood beside her and handed her the lighter. 

 

     Taking the lighter, it only took one click for it to start. Starting the sparkler, she sighed while wondering what she could tell Gene. 

 

     “...You know you can tell me any Sasha. You already know my dubious secret.” He chuckled. 

 

     “What?” She asked, looking up at him. 

 

     “My little crush.” He smirked, holding the two sparklers in the shape of an X, “The worst secret I hope to accomplish.” 

 

     She scoffed, “Having a crush on Aphmau isn’t dubious or the worst.” 

 

     He groaned, “It’s so gross, having a crush.” They both chuckled at the comment, “So much mushy stuff.” Sasha sighed. 

 

     “Oh please, you would love the mushy stuff.” Gene rolled his eyes. 

 

     “You seem like you would too.” Sasha fired back. 

 

     “Really? Bleh.” He shook his head in a false disgust. 

 

     Looking at the water Sasha asked, “So you’re saying you don’t wanna do any coupley-esque things with Aphmau?” 

 

     That made Gene go silent, the sound of the sparklers dying out only being heard around them.

 

     When he took too long to answer, Sasha turned to him to tease him only to stop when she saw his face. 

 

     Gene was smiling widely, at least trying to hide the fact that he was since he was harshly biting his bottom lip. His eyes were almost watering as he stared at the sparklers. 

 

     “Gene?” Sasha said softly. 

 

     His foot came out to lightly kick her legs, “Shut the hell up. I don’t like her.” 

 

     Trying to hide his face from Sasha, he walked away from her, “Aww Gene!” She gasped, “You really like her.” 

 

     “Shut up! No I don’t!” He laughed. 

 

     Zenix came running at Gene, crashing into him, “I did it!” He triumphed, the sparklers in his hands having looked dead for the last 3 minutes. 

 

     “Yeah no-” Gene looked at the half broken sparkler but someone else yelled at them, “Hey! You kids!” 

 

     Sasha got up from her spot grabbing a full handful of sparklers before making her way up a tree.

 

     Gene ran to another tree and climbed up it into the leaves to hide himself while Zenix followed him, “Go away Zenix.” Gene hissed. 

 

     “Help me!” Zenix whined, jumping up at the same tree. 

 

     A few seconds passed and he saw the flashlight of a police officer coming towards them, causing Gene to groan. 

 

     He grabbed Zenix by the arm and harshly pulled him up into the tree, “Ow! I think you dislocated my shoulder.” 

 

     “Shut it before I dislocate your jaw.” Gene hissed. 

 

     They climbed higher in the tree, until they were completely hidden by the leaves, “How long do we have to stay up here?” Zenix whispered. 

 

     “Until Sasha jumps down, she can see better.” Gene whispered back, waiting to see when the silver haired girl jumped down from her tree. 

 

     They were up there for a while, Gene sending photos of the two of them in a tree to Sasha, getting a few back. 

 

     …

 

     A few streets down from the park there was a boy sitting on the curb across from a house he knew well. 

 

     The house was the same as the rest, it was the people inside that were different. 

 

     Ein stared at the house, head on his knees while blowing his bangs out of his eyes. He had been there for over 2 hours, wondering what to make of the house. 

 

     He had followed a girl to this house for almost 4 months. It was creepy and weird, he knew, but he wanted to find answers. 

 

     His last name was the same as hers and he knew that his dad had another kid, before Ein was born. 

 

     On instagram Ein would compare photos of him and Aphmau to see if they looked similar, and he could see resemblance between the two. 

 

     Their smiles and eyes were the same but that seemed to be the end of it as he was taller than her. 

 

     When he heard her last name, he distanced himself from his possible half-sister in case they were related. 

 

     Anytime Ein tried to ask about his dad’s previous family, he pushed Ein away and would dodge questions. 

 

     So it was easier to get answers on his own than from his dad. 

 

     Aphmau lived at this house, he was sure of it. Now he wanted to know for sure if he had accidentally found the other half of his family. 

 

     Sighing again, he wondered when he could talk to Aphmau again without running away in panic. 

 

     The sound of a bike was heard and Ein looked down the road to see a kid from his school riding down the road. 

 

     He had a helmet on but wasn’t even peddling as the motion of the wheels was enough to keep the bike going. 

 

     When he saw Ein off to the side, he stopped, “Hey, you go to my school, right?” He called, taking something out of his ears.

 

     The kid’s hair was a bright red… right it was that senior that was too friendly with Ein when they first met, “...Yeah.” Ein said slowly. 

 

     “I’m Blaze.” He held his hand out, “Ein right?” 

 

     Ein only nodded, staring at Blaze’s hand, wondering if he should really shake it. 

 

     Blaze realized that he wasn’t doing anything and took back his hand, “Why are you waiting here?” 

 

     “None of your business.” Ein snapped, looking back at the ground. 

 

     “My bad.” Blaze chuckled, raising his hands, “I’m gonna ride around for a bit, you should stay out, I hear the fireworks are gonna start any minute.” 

 

     “What fire works?” Ein asked, assuming his neighborhood didn’t allow them like his last one.

 

     Suddenly there were a lot of loud booming noises coming from a few miles away, “Those ones.” Blaze put on his helmet. 

 

     Ein only covered his ears, not enjoying loud noises. 

 

     Blaze saw and pulled out something from his pocket, some ear plugs, “Here I brought extra.” He tossed them at Ein. 

 

     Now Ein realized what Blaze took out of his ears when they started talking, they were earbuds to silence the fireworks. 

 

     “I don’t really like the sounds of fireworks but I can appreciate the sight of them.” Blaze smiled. 

 

     He put in the ear buds, feeling awkward taking an item from someone else, “Thanks…” Ein whispered. 

 

     “No problem.” Blaze put in his own, before motioning to himself and the road before waving to Ein. 

 

     Ein only watched as Blaze rode down the street, leaving him alone on the road again while hearing muffled noises. 

 

     He went back to staring at the dark empty house and sighed softly. 

 

     Maybe when school started up again next week he could talk to Aphmau…

 

     …

 

     Vylad had run home, he was so out of breath. His chest was so tight and he was gonna throw up.

 

     Now he was outside the house, the front door wasn’t opening because he didn’t have the keys. 

 

     “Zane!” He shouted, banging on the door, “Please!” 

 

     Hunching over a bit, Vylad kept his mouth shut so as to not puke on the porch. He shouldn’t have run this far without stopping.

 

     There was so much energy in him and it was catching up so he banged on the door harder for Zane to hear.

 

     In actuality Zane wasn’t home, he had gone out before and was still outside. No one was there to let him inside.

 

     Covering his mouth, he puked and it slipped through his fingers as if it would catch it. There wasn’t a lot to throw up but it was mostly watery.

 

     Setting his head on the cold porch, he tried to catch his breath but could feel how dry his throat was now.

 

     Head spinning, stomach empty and he was trembling from everything, Vylad laid on the porch to calm down.

 

     It was the worst day of his life. 

 

     Curled up on the cold porch, next to watered down puke and thinking about how he had forced himself on his friend.

 

     He was despicable, should be shot where he stood and left to bleed out somewhere in the woods.

 

     A deep breath was in took and he coughed it out right after because he hadn’t actually fixed his breathing yet. 

 

     Carefully he pushed himself up, wiping the side of his mouth from leftover drool and stared at the door.

 

     It wasn’t going to open so he had to find another way in. Getting up, he shakily walked off the porch and walked around the side.

 

     There was the side gate that would get him to the backyard, but he didn’t know if that door was open either.

 

     Vylad had stepped on a garden feature to reach over the gate and undo the lock since he wasn’t tall enough. He didn’t close it because of how tired he was and walked to the backdoor.

 

     Tugging on the sliding door resulted in it actually opening. He stared at the open door, still holding onto the handle like he couldn’t believe it.

 

     “Hmm…” Vylad shrugged, stepping into the house and closing the door behind him.

 

     The house was empty and Vylad’s sense of loneliness took on a whole new level. He sniffled a bit and went up the stairs to head to his room but stopped when he reached the bathroom.

 

     Looking at the bathroom door, he reached out and opened it, stepping inside and turning on the lights.

 

     He got a good look at himself, eyes red and puffy, hair disheveled because he had run all the way here. More tears welled up in his eyes as he realized how fucked he seemed by first glance.

 

     Why did he have to get drunk and kiss Kacey? 

 

     This was the lowest he was gonna go, he thought he had hit it a while ago but no; this was it. He had found a way to drag himself lower without the help of anyone.

 

     Glancing at the bathroom counter, he saw the pill bottle that had his antidepressants. Irene was testing him and he was going to fail .

 

     Slowly he reached over and grabbed the bottle, turning it over a bit to see the dosage with his name.

 

     With the pill bottle in hand, he looked at the medicine cabinet and opened it carefully as if someone would hear. 

 

     No one was home, he had to remind himself of that. This would be peaceful, he could go down peacefully.

 

     Looking inside the medicine cabinet, he grabbed a bottle of sleeping medicine. He was always told not to mix medicines in case they built up and killed him.

 

     Taking a last look at himself in the mirror, he turned off the light and left the bathroom to his own room.

 

     Maybe he should have checked if Zane really wasn’t home when he sat on the bed and twisted open the medicine.

 

     One by one, he took a sip of the sleeping medicine and dropped a pill with it. It allowed Vylad to sit there and think about things he had done to deserve such a life.

 

     His whole reason for being born was an affair, didn’t know his dad and he was sure that the parental difference between his brothers suffered with it. Zane wanted to see him at his lowest and Garroth always seemed to be more of a cousin than a brother.

 

     Two ruined schools, one because of something he had no control over and the second because he stared at a pretty boy for too long. 

 

     He guessed the second one was his fault and felt bad that he had accidentally dragged Kacey down with him.

 

     Kacey didn’t ask to be rumored with Vylad and he surely didn’t ask to be kissed by a very drunk classmate.

 

     It was his fault. This was Vylad’s doing, he didn’t know what he did to deserve this but clearly he was warranted.

 

     The pill swallowing with sleeping medicine got faster with each thought and soon he had two pills left with half a bottle left.

 

     Vylad took the last two at the same time and took 2 more gulps of the liquid. It left a horrible taste in his mouth that he hadn’t noticed until now.

 

     Honestly he wanted to vomit it back up with how bad it was but he didn’t because his stomach was empty.

 

     His leftover headache seemed to stop for a moment and he thought that either one of the medicines had worked, but no: it came back the next second.

 

     He reached over and set the empty pill bottle on his side table along with the sleeping medicine. Then he pulled back his covers and got underneath them, trying to warm himself up.

 

     Sighing softly, Vylad closed his eyes and tried to think about how everything would be better when he didn’t wake up.

 

     Garroth and Zane would go back to being the only real siblings, his dad didn’t have to think about how he wasn’t his, his mom would probably be sad… but she would probably get over it.

 

     Kacey would be free of a burden and go about the rest of his school year without having to hear the whispers.

 

     Was there anyone else that cared about him that he had to justify this for?

 

     Right, himself.

 

     He got to be away from the voices of his school, the kids that would physically stand further away from him.

 

     No longer would Zane be able to torment him with his comments and side glances during dinner. Garroth’s awkward pats on the back wouldn’t loom over him like the act also knew he wasn’t like them.

 

     His parents? That one he couldn’t justify but it’d be better for them if he was gone so at least someone got something about it.

 

     …He’d miss Kacey.

 

     Putting his hands together, Vylad spoke, “Irene please make sure Kacey finds someone who will love him and not do what I did.”

 

     It was all he had to say to her before going back to burrowing under his covers and closing his eyes again…

Chapter 22: Back to "Normal"

Chapter Text

     Kai stood at the front of the school, schedule in hand while trying to figure out where to go from there. 

 

     His new school was big, bigger than his last one. That meant a lot of classrooms and stories to go through. 

 

     There wasn’t a lot of time between winter break for Kai to get accommodated into his new school. The principal seemed to place all of the work onto someone else. 

 

     It was his first time actually at the school and not looking at photos on the website and blueprints of the floors.

 

     A rough idea was in his head because of the blueprints but he was still unsure of which way would lead him to his classes the fastest.

 

     He liked to think of himself as a social person, so finding someone able to help him shouldn’t be a problem. But when he saw the tall figure of his neighbor and knew that he already had a foot in the door with him, Kai followed him inside. 

 

     Hastily walking towards Aaron, he caught up to him with ease, “Aaron.” Kai called out to him. It got Aaron to stop and he stayed where he stood, confused why he was now hearing voices when he was sure he wasn’t insane. 

 

     When a hand was placed on his shoulder, it got Aaron’s attention to look at the kid who lived down the road from him, “Hey.” Kai smiled at him.

 

     “...hey.” Aaron said simply, not expecting to see Kai actually there and recognize him. 

 

     Despite seeming friendly, Aaron didn’t smile back at him but wasn’t angry either, “Can you help me?” Kai held out his schedule.

 

     Aaron put his hands up, backing up slightly, “Uhhh…” He shook his head slightly.

 

     “Haven’t you been at his school?” Kai asked with a chuckle, realizing that Aaron wasn’t gonna help him.

 

     “Yeah but…” He shrugged a bit, not wanting to be the one to show around the new kid, “Don’t know the hallways.”

 

     Maybe Aaron can pawn Kai off to Aphmau.

 

     He had heard earfulls from her whining about not being able to find a kid named Ein and ‘feeling like she was failing him’. A replacement kid would get her to shut up about him and focus her attention or someone else.

 

     There was also a feeling that the kid had been expelled like Aphmau kept alluding too and no one told her.

 

     “Well who does then?” Kai asked, not annoyed but poking fun at Aaron for not being able to help him.

 

     Sighing silently, he started walking towards a classroom. Walking in and going towards the back which had an attaching room. In the room was Teony, Aphmau and Katelyn who was throwing a volleyball between her hands. 

 

     Aphmau had told him of the room a few times during lunch, for when he wanted to skip class and not wander.

 

     “Aaron,” Aphmau smiled at him, “What are you doing here?” She asked, happy to see him and get away from Katelyn’s angry rambling.

 

     Pointing to the kid next to him, Kai waved at Aphmau, “He’s new.” Aaron told her simply. 

 

     “Oh!” Teony stood up, offering their hand, “You must be Kai! I’m Teony.” 

 

     Shaking their hand, Teony smiled at Kai, “Do you need someone to show you to your classes or is Aaron showing you?” 

 

     Aaron was a bit confused, wondering if he had ever spoken to Teony before. He didn’t think he had but he wasn’t the best with names anyway.

 

     Most of the time it was Aphmau throwing a list of her friends at him and he had been piecing them together over the months.

 

     Shaking his head, Aphmau giggled, “Aaron you know the school, you could show him.” She pointed out.

 

     Kai looked at Aaron, “You said that you didn’t know the hallways.” There was a small smirk on his face. He had caught Aaron in a lie.

 

     Suddenly the ceiling was a lot more interesting than the rest of the conversation for Aaron, so he chose to stare at that.

 

     “Aphmau, why don’t you do it?” Katelyn asked, “Maybe you’ll find that Ein kid… or get another one.” 

 

     “He’s not a goldfish you can just replace.” Aphmau sighed, “And I swear, he disappeared from thin air.”

 

     “Still can’t find him?” Aaron asked, having heard about her cry about ‘losing a kid’. Aphmau then whined and Katelyn gave Aaron an annoyed glance.

 

     He felt the hostility but didn’t fight it as he awkwardly looked away and try to play it off as if he didn’t make her cry 

 

     Teony then felt a side glance from Katelyn and chose not to look at her, “Look I can try to find his schedule, but I think you should stop worrying over him. I will handle it.” 

 

     “But-” “Let T handle it, you’re getting way too wound up about this kid who wants to be left alone.” Katelyn cut off Aphmau.

 

     When Aphmau sighed, Katelyn bounced the volleyball off the back of her head, “Don’t worry about it Aph, you said the kid was a delinquent at his old school anyway.” 

 

     “I don’t know if we should be basing our opinions on his past.” Teony said softly, “It seems a little redundant.” 

 

     “You ever gonna change your opinion on Ms. Layla?” Katelyn then asked, knowing that Ms. Layla’s past is why they hate her.

 

     Teony’s grip on a pencil tightened, “That is different. This is a new school and possibly he’s still getting adjusted.”

 

     “Teony,” Katelyn scoffed, “He’s making his point right now. We don’t see him and he’s stressing Aphmau out.” 

 

     Slightly bored with the conversation, Aaron turned around and tried to leave the room but Aphmau called for him, “Aaron, don’t you dare leave.” 

 

     He rolled his eyes while still turning away before looking at her, “Why?” 

 

     “Kai, what’s your schedule?” Teony asked, holding her hand out for the piece of paper that would have held his schedule.

 

     Giving the paper to them, Teony scanned over the paper, “Aaron, you have P.E. with him.” An even, more confused look came on his face, wondering how she knew his schedule that well.

 

     “I know just about everyone’s schedule.” Teony sheepishly said, “Also Aphmau mentions you often enough for me to look at your schedule.” 

 

     Now looking at Aphmau, she turned away from Aaron, feeling embarrassed that she was exposed, “You know my last name?” He asked, having never thought he told her.

 

     She shrugged, “Not a very common name here. Easy to find- did you know your last name kinda means werewolf?” 

 

     Kai looked at him with a wide-eyed look, “What’s your last name?” 

 

     “Lycan…” Aaron mumbled, suddenly wondering if he was secretly a werewolf and that was why he was sent to military school.

 

     It would explain why he was deathly sick of chocolate.

 

     …He should stop walking near the bleachers, the cigarette smoke left back there by other students is getting to his head.

 

     Dismissing the whole thing, Katelyn spoke, “Anyway Aph, I need someone to play a rock for the play.” 

 

     “Katelyn, that seems a bit of a demeaning role.” Teony told her.

 

     “Why do you need a rock anyway?” Aphmau asked, not stopping to think about how it was demanding since Katelyn was always bringing up new ideas.

 

     “Because someone’s gotta put witty lines.” Katelyn started to bounce the volleyball on a clenched fist.

 

     Kai stared at Katelyn, thinking that she was pretty, “What’s the play?” 

 

     Looking at Kai, she sighed, “Romeo and Juliet.” 

 

     “Hold on,” Teony stopped them, “We need to find someone for you to go with to your class.” They looked at Aphmau.

 

     Shaking her head, Aphmau dismissed the idea, “No way, I’ve already lost one kid. No way am I losing another.” 

 

     Sighing, Teony looked at Katelyn, “I can’t T. I got the play after school and trying to sort out volleyball between classes.” 

 

     “That’s not what I was gonna ask,” They huffed, “Do you know where Lucinda is?” 

 

     Katelyn went back to tossing the ball between her hands, “Maybe?” She pulled out her phone. She rapidly texted Lucinda, asking where she was. 

 

     “Should we leave Lucinda with a new kid? She can get a bit....” Aphmau asked but trailed off when she tried to think about a nice way to describe Lucinda.

 

     “Talky.” Katelyn ended, “She’ll talk his ear off.” 

 

     “I don’t mind that.” Kai smiled.

 

     No one seemed to hear him since Katelyn spoke up, “Why can’t you do it?” Referring to Teony  as she is putting her phone back in her pocket. 

 

     Teony sighed, “...I can’t tell you guys.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene, you’ve got a date don’t you?!” Katelyn guessed, throwing the ball at Teony who caught it automatically, they had been on the volleyball team the year before. 

 

     Aphmau gasped and clapped, “Oh Teony! Who is it?” 

 

     “Congrats.” Aaron told them with a monotone voice. 

 

     “Good on you for getting a b plot outside of Ms. Layla.” Katelyn snicked, “Who is it?”

 

     “No!” They blushed, “Nothing like that!” They dismissed, covering their face with the ball to hide an embarrassed smile.

 

     “Is it that one girl in Garroth’s class? Like hot pink hair?” Katelyn asked, trying to think of their name. 

 

     Turning around to her, Aphmau squinted, “Are you talking about Ivy?” 

 

     “Toxic girl!” Katelyn snapped her fingers, “That’s her.” 

 

     “Why would it be Ivy? I’m pretty sure Ivy is straight.” Aphmau rolled her eyes, “She harassed me my freshman year over Garroth.” 

 

     Katelyn nudged her, “And you somehow won.” “There was no winning, Garroth and I are just friends.” Aphmau rolled her eyes. 

 

     “Yeah but he’s not with Ivy, so you won.” Katelyn smiled and watched as Aphmau looked at Teony, “Do you have a date or not?”

 

     Teony stopped them, “No one is going out on a date!... I just- I have to talk with Ms. Layla about something… So I can’t do it.” 

 

     “I thought she quit, never see her around.” Katelyn rolled her eyes. 

 

     “She’s just been sick the last few weeks. So I have taken over most things but she’s in today and asked me to talk with her.” Teony explained.

 

     “What’s going on with her?” Aphmau asked.

 

     They shrugged, “I don’t really know, it seems inappropriate for me to ask. So I don’t. Anyway- Aphmau you’re going to take Kai to class.”

 

     Whining, Aphmau spoke, “Fine, I'll take him to his classes.” 

 

     “In all honesty, I’ve looked at the floors of the school. I think I can find my way around.” Kai offered, feeling bad that they couldn’t find who to take him.

 

     “No,” Aphmau stood up and fixed her blazer, “I can take you, I have time before class anyway.” Teony handed over the piece of paper with his schedule while Aphmau grabbed her bag to leave. 

 

     “I’m coming with you Aph, I gotta stop by the volleyball club.” Katelyn picked up her bag, getting the volleyball back from Teony. 

 

     Aphmau stood in front of Aaron, who looked down at her, “You’re free to go.” She allowed him to go. Immediately he turned on his heel and walked out of the room, back down the hallway to his first period.

 

     Kai watched him leave quickly and felt bad that Aaron almost got stuck with him when he clearly wanted to be alone.

 

     “Don’t take it personally.” Aphmau smiled at Kai, “He’s just like that… What lunch do you have?” She whispered, looking over the schedule.

 

     He also looked at it, “Second.” She told him, “Cool, you got it with me. Aaron will also be there and you can meet Travis.” 

 

     Katelyn walked ahead of them and Aphmau followed, leaving Teony the only one in the classroom afterwards.

 

     “Come on, Aph. Who can sit still for an extended period of time and only talk when needed?” Katelyn whined, going back to talking about her play.

 

     “I mean, Aaron does that.” Aphmau shrugged, “I can ask him at lunch if you want, but I doubt he would want to do it.” 

 

     Her head went back with a groan, “I don’t really know Aaron though, he hangs out with you and that’s all I know.” 

 

     Kai raised his hand slightly, “I can do it.” 

 

     Almost immediately Katelyn’s eyes lit up and Kai felt his face go slightly warm, “Really? Dude that would be awesome!” 

 

     Aphmau put a hand on his arm, “Don’t do it, she’s crazy.” She made a swirling motion with her finger to the side of her head. 

 

     Katelyn threw the volleyball at Aphmau’s stomach but Aphmau’s knee came up and blocked it, “That doesn’t work on me.” Aphmau smugly said.

 

     She kept walking down the hall, kicking the volleyball like a soccer ball, “Anyway I think it’s a little late to still be casting. Weren’t you supposed to do that like 2 months ago?” 

 

     “Yeah but when we were script reading someone suggested it and too many people said it was a good idea for me to not do it.” Katelyn sighed.

 

     “I can do it.” Kai said again.

 

     “Come on Aph, the guy is offering to do it.” Katelyn gestured to Kai, missing how he smiled slightly when she did.

 

     Still Aphmau shook her head, “Katelyn I’ll do it. I’m already familiar with the script.” 

 

     Another wide grin broke out on her face, “Oh really Aph? That would be a life saver! You know all the lines, you’ve seen the costumes- will you really?” Katelyn asked again.

 

     “...Yes.” Aphmau put on a tired smile, happy to see Katelyn so excited. 

 

     “Great! Thanks Aph! I gotta go meet up with Nicole right now, but I’ll text you, ok?” She kicked the volleyball away from Aphmau and picked it up.

 

     “Wait- Nicole is actually here?” Aphmau asked as Katelyn started to go down another hall, splitting away from her and Kai, “I thought she changed schools?”

 

     Katelyn turned around while walking backwards, “She texted me last night that she was gonna be in. She was on a trip.”

 

     “For half of the year?” Aphmau asked.

 

     “Yeah, I don’t know where she went though.” Katelyn shrugged.

 

     “Well- what are you gonna do?” She questioned, wanting to talk with her more.

 

     “I need to tell her about the play and that she needs to take over as captain.” Katelyn answered.

 

     “Where has she been?” Aphmau called down the hallway but Katelyn only shrugged before turning back forwards, “She’s gonna blindside her…” She mumbled.

 

     Kai looked at Aphmau, a smile on his face, “I wouldn’t have minded playing the role of a rock.” 

 

     “Yeah but- it’s Katelyn and unless you know her- it’s gonna be kinda tedious.” She sighed, “And I don’t wanna put you through that.” 

 

     He only nodded in understanding as Aphmau opened the door to another classroom with a few kids inside. 

 

     She spotted a pink haired girl sitting on her desk with a white haired boy in the actual seat. He had a cookie in his mouth while staring down at an open container, “Oh! Great- You’ll get along with Nana. Everyone does.” 

 

     A nice confused expression came onto Kai’s face, “Who-” Aphmau grabbed his sleeve and roughly pulled him over to the back of the classroom.

 

     It was a surprise that a girl quite shorter than him was able to pull with full force and make him stumble. Kai would be impressed if she wasn’t actually dragging him over to the students in the back.

 

     “Nana~” Aphmau sing-songed, smiling as the girl turned around on the desk to face Aphmau, the same smile replicated. 

 

     No one had really heard anything from her after the New Year, besides a few texts but those were short. So seeing her with Travis, cookies that clearly were made by her and smiling, was a good sign.

 

     As far as Aphmau knew, no one asked about the pregnancy and there was no information on it. But Travis was different, she clearly trusted him with her life if she put him in the front seat of a car. 

 

     “Hi Aphmau,” Nana giggled, “Want a cookie?” She gestured to the box of cookies that Travis was looming over.

 

     He glanced at Aphmau and pushed over the box a bit as if to ask if she wanted one, but also seemed like he didn’t want her to actually take it.

 

     “I’m ok, I’m working right now-” She pulled Kai to her side, “This is Kai, he’s new and in this homeroom.” Aphmau dramatically gestured to all of Kai.

 

     “Hi Kai.” Nana set down her phone to give him her attention, “I’m Nana.” She then looked at Travis who was staring at Kai, “And this is Travis.” 

 

     Travis nodded slightly to Kai, acknowledging him there before silently chewing on a cookie but picking at his skin with his hands.

 

     Out of the corner of her eye, Nana saw it happen and set her hand on top of his to stop it, “Do you want me to help him around?” Nana asked Aphmau.

 

     “Just for a bit. Do you have any classes with him?” Aphmau handed over the paper. 

 

     She let go of Travis’s hand and was happy to see that he didn’t go back to picking his nails, “I’ve got… 4th with him.” Nana smiled.

 

     “Great! Then can he sit here with you? I’ll come get him after class so he can get to second period.” Aphmau asked her.

 

     Nana nodded and waved her off, “Yeah no worries. I’ll take care of him.” She pointed to the seat next to her, “That seat is free, so you can stay there.” 

 

     Kai set down his bag and sat down while Aphmau went over to Travis, “Come on, we gotta get to homeroom.” She told him.

 

     Sighing, he shoved another cookie in his mouth before putting the container on the box. He got up from the desk and picked up his bag, waving to Nana as he tried to quickly eat the cookie.

 

     “Bye Travis.” She waved back, sitting in her seat and watching them leave the room before looking at Kai, “You liking school so far?” 

 

     “I mean, Aphmau is nice.” He shrugged, rolling his shoulders a bit since she tugged hard but still smiled, “Is there a play going on at this school?” He asked, leaning closer to Nana.

 

     She seemed a bit taken off guard by the question but nodded enthusiastically, “Oh yeah! My friend Katelyn is like the head over there- she’s working on the school's play of Romeo and Juliet.” 

 

     “Does she have like- blue hair?” Kai asked, gesturing to his own head.

 

     “Yeah, you already see her?” Nana asked, pulling out a notebook and scribbling something down.

 

     “Uhh, a guy named Aaron took me to a classroom and asked some girls to show me around. She was there.” Kai explained.

 

     Opening her notebook, Nana had a small confused look, “That classroom by the front of the school? It’s got like- a backroom?” 

 

     “That’s it.” Kai confirmed.

 

     Now she understood, “Oh ok, Aaron took you to the mentor club. They usually help out students at the start of the year.” 

 

     “Yeah well Katelyn was talking about a play that she needed someone to play a rock. So I thought I’d just ask.” He shrugged.

 

     “Are you into theater?” She asked, scribbling something else down in her notebook. 

 

     “Uhhh, yeah.” He lied, not wanting to say that he just thought Katelyn was interesting already, even if he had just seen her throw a volleyball at 2 people. 

 

     Nana tapped her pencil, “Well I think they have a club after school, you could talk to Katelyn about getting in.” 

 

     “Maybe…” Kai whispered, remembering it was nor probably being taken over by a girl named ‘Nicole’ before looking at her notebook, “Whatcha writing?” 

 

     “Oh it’s just-” She flipped the page to show a recipe, “It was for my cooking club, but that was shut down a little while ago. Funds and stuff.” She dismissed sadly, “I still like writing down what I would like to make though.” 

 

     She had lied to him but what was on the other page was none of his business and she flipped the page back.

 

     There was a list of dates, days she had met up with Zane and around the time. It was all out of the realm of possibility before she looked at the final time they had hung out one-on-one.

 

     Halloween night was underlined and it stared at her as if she had been the one to do it to herself. Nana hadn’t ever had one-on-one with anyone else, he was her first and only one up to that point.

 

     The morning off, she woke up in Zane’s bed but both of their clothes were on. There was no memory of her hanging out with him and she had vaguely remembered him giving her a drink .

 

     Kai noticed her demeanor slump when talking about the club and assumed the two were connected, “I’m sorry about your club…”

 

     Her face picked up but she just shook her head, “It’s ok, I still bake and bring them to school. Oh! Do you want a cookie?”

 

     The box of cookies was uncapped again and Kai smelt the calming scent of what he assumed to be blueberry cookies. He watched as Nana held one out to him, “I made these this morning.” 

 

     Taking one, he split it and ate a bite, smiling into it, “Oh my Irene this is good.” He mumbled.

 

     She bounced in her seat, “I know right?” She grabbed one for herself and also bit into it while still mentally praising herself. 

 

     It kept her away from the idea that something happened on Halloween night without her knowledge…

 

     …

 

     Teony walked to the principal’s office, unsure of what the principal was going to ask of them but still went anyway. When they were in front of the door, they knocked softly and heard a ‘Come in’ from Ms. Layla.

 

     Swinging open the door, Teony saw their principal and smiled softly, “Hi Ms. Layla.” Teony greeted.

 

     Recently she had been getting more and more sick but today was a good day for her, Teony guessed. Ms. Layla’s posture was a bit slouched and her eyes dipped in as if she hadn’t slept in a while.

 

     But there was a light smile when she saw Teony at the door, “Hello Teony, have a seat will you?” She gestured to the leather seats in front of her while still typing away.

 

     Sitting down, Teony started, “I got your email this morning, what did you need to talk to me about?” 

 

     A few seconds of silence passed, the only actual sound was the typing from Ms. Layla keyboard. But finally, “Ok- I have something exciting.” She said, looking away from the computer.

 

     It was a bit surprising since things only seemed to be getting worse for everyone but they would take the good news, “What is it?” 

 

     “So, over the break someone anonymously donated money to the school.” She started and it got Teony to smile. Finally some money and she had made sure that Ms. Layla knew about how the cooking club didn’t exist right now because they needed new gas tanks. 

 

     Maybe Teony would look at getting electric stoves, see if they last longer or cost less than gas stoves.

 

     “Oh that’s great! How much was it?” Teony asked, clapping a bit.

 

     “Hmm, something like $2000, give or take.” She seemed glad that the school had some money.

 

     Teony started counting on her fingers, “Well the cooking club needs all new tanks, so that’s like 10. And I think that the ones the club uses are like $350-” They were about to go on about electric stoves but Ms. Layla stopped them.

 

     Ms. Layla put out her hand, “Teony- Teony- no, no. This isn’t going to the cooking club.” She told them.

 

     “...I told you that the cooking club needs new gas tanks, right?” They asked, wondering if they had missed something, “Cause if not- that is a main priority right now.”

 

     “Yes, you did, but I think this money can be used for something else around the school. We have a lot more broken windows happening.” She sighed.

 

     That wasn’t true, they hadn’t heard about any broken window in a while. Sure some cracks in the glass here and there, but nothing extreme.

 

     Scotting up in their seat, Teony shook their head, “Oh- But Ms. Layla, the cooking club has been shut down for a few months now-”

 

     “Yes, I understand, but we can use this money for other things- like the gym equipment.” She told Teony as if she hadn’t promised that she would put the money into it.  

 

     “What’s wrong with the gym equipment?” They asked, not having heard anything from anyone about equipment breaking.

 

     There were multiple friends in their group that do sports; Katelyn, Laurence, Garroth and even Blaze. If something was wrong with the items, they would have heard from them.

 

     Ms. Layla rolled her eyes dramatically, “Nothing specific, but mostly the window insurance needs to be paid and wow- Teony this school has had a lot of broken windows in the last few years to catch up on.” 

 

     “But- Ms. Layla, the cooking club is a powerhouse club. It’s seen as something you want to get into. It keeps some students motivated.” Teony told her.

 

     “I understand that Teony, but we just don’t have the time for it right now. They’ve lasted this long without it and I think it can last a little longer.” Ms. Layla sympathetically said.

 

     It got them to shut their mouth and look at their hands, feeling anger rush inside at the comment. Did she really not see how useful the club was?

 

     “...alright, what did you need me for?” They whispered, unsure. 

 

     Their tone didn’t seem to put Ms. Layla off since she carried on as if Teony wasn’t visibly distraught. They were thinking about how they had promised Nana that the next flow of money would go to the club.

 

     How were they supposed to tell her now? Teony had done everything else basically unsupervised, why couldn’t they do it now? Because it was money?

 

     Maybe it was wrong to promise such a thing but they were sure that they could do it and keep up the student meral. Nana had a habit of feeding other students with the food from the club and they had all enjoyed her visits.

 

     “Well I was just so excited to tell you, but I will need this to be kept under wraps for a while, ok?” She smiled at Teony while holding up a finger as if to tell them to keep quiet.

 

     ‘ She wants me to keep her secret… ’ Teony thought to themselves, fixing their posture slightly, “Ok.” 

 

     Ms. Layla’s smile got bigger, “Great! I have to head out now, I think my cold is coming back or something.” She lightly tapped her nose and scrunched it.

 

     “Oh alright.” Teony gave a small smile while their hands were fisting tightly at their uniform’s skirt, “Do you want me to lock the room while you’re gone?” They asked.

 

     She got out of her chair, “That would be great, thank you Teony.” She grabbed a purse and swung it over her shoulder.

 

     Teony watched as she left the room, saying bye on the way out and leaving Teony alone in the room. Any other student would have been asked to leave when a teacher wasn’t there, but this was Teony. 

 

     “I hope you get sick.” Teony muttered under their breath before covering their mouth as if they were surprised.

 

     Getting up from their own chair, Teony went over to the desk and pulled open a drawer. Ms. Layla probably hadn’t cashed whatever it was, cash or check.

 

     And they were right, in the top drawer was a thick yellow envelope with $2100 written on the top.

 

     Carefully they took the envelope out of the drawer and opened it, eyes widening when there was just a stack of cash in it, “Oh my Irene…” 

 

     Closing it, they flipped it over ‘ For the cooking club’s stoves ’ was written on the back. Teony blinked slowly, wondering if they were crazy.

 

     Was it widely known that the club was shut down because of the stoves? This amount of money coming from a student though? 

 

     Getting out of their daze, they set the money back in the drawer before closing it and pretending like they hadn’t seen it. Did Ms. Layla not see the writing on the back? 

 

     Grabbing their bag, they left the room and pulled out a few keys from their pocket that locked the classroom doors. It showed how high Teony was on the food chain, close to the principal but having friends in the regular classes.

 

     Locking the door quickly, Teony went down the hallway, wondering what to do. That money was made out to basically open up the cooking club again. 

 

     Someone wanted it open and when that amount of money comes in, asking for something: you listen.

 

     “Irene.” Teony looked at the ceiling, “What do I do?” They asked themselves…

 

     …

 

     “I have a role of a lifetime for you Travis.” Aphmau put her hands in front of them like she was showing him a movie, “A rock.” 

 

     “A-a rock?” He frowned, “A-aphmau, I’m not in the theater club.” Travis told her, knowing that she also knew. 

 

     Scoffing playfully, she made a ‘duh’ face, “I know, but I think you’d be better for the role than me.”

 

     “D-did Katelyn even say I’d be good for it?” He asked, remembering how the older girl very much scared him.

 

     “No- but she worries over paint shades.” Aphmau rolled her eyes, “It’s this new concept she’s trying out. A rock that says witty lines.” Her hands splayed out in front of her as if she was telling him to picture it.

 

     “I-i have a stutter.” Travis pointed out, “I-i don’t even like talking, how am I supposed to do that?” He knew that he wasn’t gonna do it, but would humor her for a bit to at least see what she had to say.

 

     “This is the perfect opportunity to practice!” She tried to sell him on the idea, “It’s a rock! You have like a quarter of the lines everyone else does.” 

 

     “W-why don’t you do it?” He asked, crossing his arms as if to hug himself while looking behind him, slightly paranoid. Since being in school for over half the year, he had gotten better at paranoia but it would always come back to him when he got home. 

 

     Luckily Nana was always comforting and never really asked about it, she would just hook their arms together and keep walking. He was sure she wanted to ask at some point but decided not to and he was grateful for it.

 

     Aphmau’s happy demeanor deflated, “I already am.” She sighed, “She asked me to help find someone and the new kid offered- but I told him no and that I would do it.” 

 

     Pointing back towards the way they came, Travis asked, “K-kai?” 

 

     “Yeah, but I told him no because- well you know Katelyn.” Aphmau looked at Travis who was nodding quickly. Horror stories from Laurence about Katelyn had scared him from talking directly to Katelyn, “So I offered, but now it’s setting in that I have to play a rock!” 

 

     Biting his lip, he tried to hide a smile, seeing how Aphmau sulked at the idea of playing a rock. If he was in the theater club, his biggest fear probably would be to be casted as a tiny role with a stupid costume.

 

     “Then I told her Aaron could do it-” She made sporadic hand gestures, “But then she said that she didn’t really know Aaron- then Kai offered and I had to stop it!” 

 

     Travis thought about Aaron, the senior that towered over him, didn’t speak a lot and had been to military school… play a rock.

 

     “W-would Aaron even like to play a rock?” Travis questioned quietly.

 

     “Probably not, but I think he could handle Katelyn’s rampages. He would just stand there and stare.” She tried to picture. 

 

     Still Travis stared at her, wondering how she saw Aaron compared to how Travis saw him. Though he didn’t ask anymore since she seemed to just be rambling now.

 

     “And Teony apparently is like having a secret chat with Ms. Layla that they couldn’t tell us about.” Aphmau continued.

 

     Sighing softly, Travis let her talk while they walked to class together, still looking behind him every few minutes.

 

     “Do you think Nana is ok?” Aphmau asked after a while. 

 

     He started to pick at his nails, “R-right now she is… but I haven’t really asked about it , i-if that’s what you’re trying to ask.” 

 

     “No- yeah- I get it. It’s a lot. I’m just… worried about her, you know?” She pleaded with Travis. 

 

     “I-I get it Aphmau… I-i can try to see if she’s doing ok.” Travis told her.

 

     “Thanks Travis.” Aphmau smiled at him, “Were you with her the rest of the break?” She questioned.

 

     Shrugging, Travis spoke, “N-not really? B-but she was texting me everyday about random things.” 

 

     “Like?” Aphmau pushed.

 

     “C-cooking, recipes, shows. S-she asked at some point if I would want to go with her somewhere but she didn’t tell me where.” 

 

     “Did you go?” 

 

     He shook his head, “N-no she backed out a few hours later. I-i didn’t pry…” 

 

     “Alright,” Aphmau sighed, “Maybe we can get Lucinda to ask something. They’re like sisters.” 

 

     “M-maybe…” He whispered with a shrug. As much as he wanted to know, he just couldn’t risk ruining his friendship with Nana and settled on being quiet about it.

 

     Aphmau then looked at Travis, a cringe on her face, “I’m sorry- this is probably not your problem.” 

 

     Immediately he shook his head, “N-no Aphmau. I-if I can help Nana, I will. S-she’s like my best friend right now.” 

 

     “Aww, Travis, that's sweet.” Aphmau gushed. 

 

     Slightly he rolled his eyes, allowing Aphmau to start rambling about some new game she was playing…

 

     …

 

     Teony was by themselves in the unofficial mentor club room, typing rapidly on their computer to try to finish an assignment.

 

     Someone came into the room and towards the back where Teony lifted their head to see who it was. 

 

     “Hey Teony.” Blaze smiled, “I was gonna drop my bag off in here while I go help coach set up some things for the track team, you mind?” 

 

     They shook their head, “Go ahead, I have to leave soon anyway so I can close up the room and no one will get inside.” 

 

     “Where ya going?” He asked, stepping into a small book nook in the corner that not everyone knew about. 

 

     “I just need to walk…” They sighed, “Too much going on in my head and I just need to get out.” 

 

     Blaze set down his bag in the book nook and went back out to them, “...You doin’ alright?” He asked, “You seem a bit burnt out.”

 

     He then saw a sad look on their face, “Not really.” Teony mumbled, clearly they wanted to tell Blaze but was holding back.

 

     A soft sigh came from Blaze, “Wanna talk about it? You always seem to be stressed out these days.” 

 

     “I know.” Teony ran a hand in their hair, “It’s just- Ms. Layla-” 

 

     “Irene, it’s always her.” Blaze rolled his eyes. 

 

     Teony didn’t say anything, feeling bad that they had talked to Blaze one too many times about their principal. 

 

     “I’m sorry Teony- but all your problems seem to stem from this lady. If I was a therapist, I’d make you cut them off. I don’t understand how to put up with her for so long.” He apologized.

 

     “I know- I know. Just… she’s not taking care of the school, right? You see it too?” They asked.

 

     “Duh.” He shrugged, “T, do you know how many times I have to fight off kids for the rumors they spread about freshman?” 

 

     “...How often?” They asked quietly.

 

     Sighing, he answered, “It’s all about Dottie, Daniel and Rylan. I don’t know Teony, it just feels so wrong. I saw them on New Year's Eve. They were shooting fireworks, it was just them.” 

 

     “Aren’t fireworks illegal to fire?” Teony asked, raising an eyebrow. 

 

     “Hey- you got your secret, I’ve got mine.” He smirked, knowing that Teony wasn’t going to say anything about it.

 

     They smiled softly, “I won’t, they’re good kids.” 

 

     Closing their computer, Teony laid their head on top of it and enjoyed the warm feeling it was giving, “But Ms. Layla is just so-” 

 

     His fingers snapped, “Crap.” He finished.

 

     Though they didn’t say it, or correct it, Teony was grateful for Blaze saying it, “So I have to step up, because she’s not doing it.” 

 

     “Ahh, the step parent to the school.” He joked with a grin.

 

     They opened their eyes and smiled sadly, “This time it’s bad though.” They whispered.

 

     “Teony,” Blaze sat forward so that his elbows were on his knees, “You know I’m not gonna say shit.” 

 

     Even though he cursed and they wanted to scold him for it, Teony shook their head, “It’s bad this time Blaze. Like- really bad.” 

 

     “Come on Teony, I won’t tell a soul.” He held out his pinkie towards them.

 

     The soft smile came back and they hooked their pinkies together, “...Over the break someone donated some money.” 

 

     “Oh that’s so sick, who was it?” He asked, happy to know that the school is getting money to refurbish stuff.

 

     “It was anonymous but it was a lot of money, Blaze. And Ms. Layla left- because she felt sick again- so I found the money in her drawer because you know how Nana’s club was shut down?” They turned in their chair to look directly at Blaze. 

 

     “Everyone knows her club shut down.” He scoffed playfully.

 

     Smiling slightly, Teony continued, “Well when it was first shut down, I made sure any money that came to the school would be used to go back to the cooking club.” 

 

     “As I would assume you would have done.” Blaze smiled with a nod.

 

     “Of course, but when I heard that there was a donation and started talking about gas tanks- because that’s what the club needs- she started saying that we need to use the money for something else.” Teony explained.

 

     He stared at them, now slightly confused, “Like what?”

 

     They shrugged, “Apparently the window insurance needs to be paid? But I swear we’ve gotten better at not breaking windows since the clubs were moved away from the school and more to the field.” 

 

     “No we’ve only broken like… 2 windows? And I’m pretty sure not a lot of people even know about those ones because it wasn’t even broken, it was just cracked.” He told them.

 

     “Exactly!” Teony snapped their fingers, “So I found the money and it was all cash. Just a stack in an envelope.” 

 

     “Ok…? What about it?” He questioned.

 

     “I turned it over and it says it’s for the cooking club. That money was donated for the cooking club.” Teony finally said. 

 

     Blaze’s mouth opened, “Hold on, the money was directly written to the club?” He asked and Teony nodded, “And Ms. Layla is using it to fix windows?” Another nod, “That’s kinda…” 

 

     Teony held out her hand, “Don’t say it. I know.” They stopped Blaze knowing he was probably going to say ‘fucked’. 

 

     There was a laugh, “Sorry T, but that’s pretty awful… What are you gonna do?” He asked, seeing how worried they were. 

 

     “...I don’t know Blaze.” They sighed, “What can I do? If I tell her that her money is supposed to go to the cooking club she may not trust me anymore.” 

 

     It looked like he wanted to say more but he looked at the clock, “Teony, I’m really sorry- but I have to go help setup. The track team is probably getting changed and I just need to help put up some stuff-” 

 

     Teony stopped him, “Blaze, I get it. Go. I appreciate you listening.” 

 

     Getting out of his seat, he smiled, “Of course, Teony I could listen to your shit talking all day. Ride or die.” 

 

     They glared at him for the language but enjoyed it nonetheless, “Thanks Blaze.” 

 

     He held his fist out to them, waiting for a fist pump. Teony giggled and punched his fist, “Go Blaze.” 

 

     Smiling widely, he started to walk out of the secondary classroom she was in, “Why don’t you go talk with that one chick- Ahh what’s her name- Kim!” He snapped his fingers when he got the name 

 

     “Maybe later.” Teony sighed. “It’ll make you feel better.” He said louder as he got further from them.

 

     “Don’t tell anyone!” Teony said back.

 

     “I won’t, don’t worry.” Blaze left the classroom and went down the hall, letting Teony be alone, “Bye T!” 

 

     Taking a deep breath, “Bye!” They waved…

 

     …

 

     Kim was sitting outside the school, on a bench while Laurence was in soccer practice. They were supposed to walk home together today so she had to wait for him to finish.

 

     She had seen Teony wandering around through the windows and gesturing for them to come outside and keep her company.

 

     “And I feel horrible because- you know- it’s Nana’s club! And the whole… you know… thing is going on with her- I think having the club back up will help her.” 

 

     Of course she was listening to Teony let out every thought in their head. It was interesting to hear, since Kim really only needed 1 mention of her to drop 15 pellets of poison in their principal's drink.

 

     “So what do I do?” Teony asked her.

 

     “You want to help Nana, right?” Kim questioned. 

 

     It was a stupid question to Teony, “Yeah, of course. I love her.” 

 

     “And you want to make sure that money goes to Nana’s club?” She pushed further, seeming calm, “Right?”

 

     “...Yes? What about it?” Teony answered slowly, wondering where she was going with that since it seemed obvious.

 

     Setting down her apple slice, it was the first thing she’s eaten in a while, giving her stomach the bare minimum. Kim opened her bag and pulled something out but immediately put it in her pocket, “I’ll be back.” 

 

     “Wha…? Ok.” Teony was extremely confused and watched as Kim got up from the bench, leaving her stuff, and went back inside the school.

 

     Walking through the halls, Kim found her way to the principal's office, tossing the lock pin in her hands. She got to the door and looked at the camera before knocking softly.

 

     There was no answer, so Kim shoved the thin lock pick in the hole in the door knob and started jostling it around. Ever since she put rat poison in Ms. Layla’s drink, she’s decided to do something every time she pisses Kim off. 

 

     It didn’t take long for Kim to open the door and step inside, closing it behind her, “Oh Ms. Layla~” She sang even though the room was empty.

 

     Going into the empty room, she went towards the desk and sighed at it. There was no cup  since Ms. Layla was out as Teony had told her. 

 

     Opening the top drawer that didn’t have a lock, Kim saw the large envelope right at the top of it, “Woah…” She whispered. 

 

     Looking over the handwriting Kim tried to see if she recognized it. The writing was neat and not shaky, they weren’t trying to force a fake. 

 

     Slowly she picked it up and put it in her blazer’s inside pocket, “Irene that’s a lot.” She said to herself, feeling how it weighed down.

 

     Because there was no water bottle to spike, she went over to the large metal locker for contraband. There was a lot to choose from, but she was working her way up.

 

     So far she had only taken bouncy balls and a fidget cube but was willing to take something else. Though there wasn’t a lot that caught her attention, so maybe the $2100 in her uniform pocket was enough.

 

     She headed out of the room, not bothering to try to lock the door behind her. Maybe she can slowly gaslight Ms. Layla into thinking that she just leaves it open all the time.

 

     Going back to Teony, she dropped in on the ground in front of the bench so that Teony saw it immediately, “Got it.” Kim said simply 

 

     Teony’s head snapped up to Kim, “...How?” 

 

     “Don’t worry about it and don’t ask. I got you the money. We can go ask around to see what kind of gas tanks we need.” Kim sat back down and grabbed her bag of apple slices, “You know what, let’s at least look at electric stoves.” 

 

     They were still highly skeptical, “Kim-” 

 

     “Teony,” Kim bit the apple slice, “It’s a good solution to a horrible situation. The envelope has the fact that it’s supposed to go to the cooking room.”

 

     “But- what if Ms. Layla didn’t know it was there?” Teony was referring to the writing on the back.

 

     Kim shrugged nonchalantly, “We find out who donated the money.”

 

     “That’s impossible-”

 

     “It’s not, we could go based on parental income. If it was a parent, it may be harder, but I’m assuming it’s a student. A parent would just donate a check, this was in cash.” Kim cut them off.

 

     It was somewhat hard to argue with Kim these days, she seemed to be more confident in herself while proving it, “...What about Ms. Layla?” 

 

     “What about her?” Kim asked. 

 

     “What happens when she finds out the money is gone? She’s gonna blame it on me. She’s already shown me the money.” Teony questioned. 

 

     This was wrong, they knew it was but really, Teony was fixing something that was wrong. The money said to go back to the cooking club, it’s where it’s meant to go.

 

     “I’ll handle her.” Kim said vaguely.

 

     “What does that mean?” Teony asked, leaning down and picking up the envelope, brushing off an ant that had crawled on it.

 

     “It means you’ve told me a lot of dirt on Ms. Layla and I’ve done my own digging.” Kim bit off another piece of her apple. 

 

     Teony looked at Kim, “...Kim this is like- illegal.” 

 

     “No, it’s not. The money is for the cooking club, it goes to the cooking club.” Kim brushed off, not wanting to mention how she was literally killing her principal. 

 

     Ms. Layla was just pissing Kim off, she tried to get her out of school just so Teony can have a break and still she manages to take up their brain space. 

 

     Now she was purposefully holding back money for things the school needs, this has gone beyond Teony and hit regular students. 

 

     “But once the money is already in the hands of someone else, they can decide what to do with the money. There was no contract here.” Teony tried.

 

     Still Kim didn’t budge, “Teony, you underestimate me. I will fix everything. Use the money to start up the cooking club again.” 

 

     “Kim-” “No.” Kim cut off firmly, “This is for Nana. She’s gonna need every bit of support she can get right now and we have to let her know we’re here for her..” 

 

     It was for Nana. It was a distraction for her, a way for them to silently say that they were gonna help her through anything she needed. 

 

     “...What are you going to do?” Teony asked, willing Kim to take hold of whatever she was planning.

 

     “First- I’m gonna find out who donated it. It shouldn’t take too long if I go by the whole ‘parent income’ thing. Maybe match some handwriting if I think it’s a student- which I do. Ummm.” Kim thought about it.

 

     “Do you have an idea on who it is?” Teony asked.

 

     Kim shook her head, “Not yet, but also I would need a whole list of everyone in the school. See how widely known the gas tanks being out of fuel is. I’m assuming most people thought it was seen as unsafe.” 

 

     “You should ask Travis if he can think of anyone. Best not to directly involve Nana for right now until we’re in the clear.” Teony told her.

 

     She nodded, “You’re right. Do you think it would be someone in the cooking club?” 

 

     “Maybe? I really don’t know, Kim.” Teony was sympathetic. 

 

     “It’s ok Teony, I’ll figure it out.” Kim smiled at them, “Just focus on Nana ok? …And maybe avoid Ms. Layla for a bit.” 

 

     “How am I supposed to do that?” They asked.

 

     “Lady is always getting ‘sick’ these days. It’s not gonna be heard avoiding someone who’s not there.” Kim sighed. 

 

     There was a sense of pride in what Kim was saying, it made her feel powerful over someone who seemed to hate them.

 

     Teony may not understand since they had been under Ms. Layla’s words but this was better for all of them.

 

     She just has to prove it…

Chapter 23: Watching from Afar

Chapter Text

     From afar Ein was sure he looked like a creep, watching a sophomore walk down the hall with her friend.

 

     He was a freshman and she was a year older than him which made it slightly less creepier in his head.

 

     There was a small hope in the back of his head that he didn’t watch her so often that someone would assume something bad. 

 

     So far no one had said anything about it but he could tell if that was because no one paid attention or no one cared.

 

     No bad intention was there, he just wasn’t good with talking or people in general. His dad never really taught him so Ein was left to teach it himself… he never taught himself.

 

     The boy wasn’t inside the school, he was watching from the windows that peeked inside. His eye sight seemed to be better than most people so he was able to see her clearly.

 

     Safer from afar, keeping his distance while still watching everything she did to see if he did anything like it too.

 

     Aphmau was beside an orange haired girl and their arms seemed to be linked while they talked together. 

 

     Ein got up from the spot outside the school, a lunch table that was under a tree, and rushed inside. He tried to use the side door instead of the main one since there were a lot of kids still outside before school started.

 

     Going inside, he searched for Aphmau while trying to follow the path she took before he lost sight of her. 

 

     Before rounding a corner he heard a voice and skidded to a stop grabbing a locker handle for support, “I just think that maybe we should take her on a little spa day. We dye our hair, watch a few movies, you know- girl’s night.”

 

     Peeking around the corner, he saw the same orange haired girl that was taller than Aphmau, “But you want to invite Laurence?” Aphmau’s voice sounded playful.

 

     Racking his brain, he tried to think of the other girl’s name. He had seen her in detention on the first day but couldn’t remember her name or even if anyone did say her name.

 

     Carefully he rested his head against the locker, still keeping one eye on the both of them and listening.

 

     “I just think he needs to re-dye his hair, don’t you?” She told Aphmau.

 

     “No, I don’t Lucinda. He jumped on my couch to get away from you.” Aphmau reminded her but the other just just giggled, “He’s so dramatic.” 

 

     “I think he hissed at you at some point.” She whispered and ‘Lucinda’ let out another little giggle.

 

     ‘Lucinda’ sighed afterwards, “I just want her to relax, it can’t be good for her to keep this bottled up.”

 

     “I get that, but shouldn’t we like- ask her what’s going on? If she’s too far along and she can’t… you know .” Aphmau looked at her friend with a worried look.

 

     She smiled at Aphmau, “Babe it’s gonna be alright. We’re gonna do everything we can to help her. This is just to get our foot in the door.” 

 

     “Trapping her.” Aphmau renamed it, “We’re trapping her.” 

 

     They had turned a corner and Ein rushed down the hallway to hide behind some more lockers. He didn’t know what they were talking about and even with the stalking he did on Aphmau didn’t give him anything.

 

     Not stalking- He’s not stalking. Ein was just making a detailed mental list over everything she did and said.

 

     “It’s not a trap if we make her comfortable enough to talk about it. She knows we’re gonna be worried, we just need her to come to us.” She explained. 

 

     Aphmau sighed, seeming to finally agree with ‘Lucinda’, “...Ok. We can put out the idea. Ask her if she wants to redo her hair.” 

 

     “Maybe ask Travis if he wants to cut his hair, it’s grown out long enough that you could cut it comfortably.” She told Aphmau.

 

     “Does he want to cut it?” Aphmau questioned, “He said that he wanted to get his old hair color back, and it’s long enough to cut off the dead ends.” ‘Lucinda’ explained.

 

     “We can just ask then. You’re good with scissors.” Aphmau shrugged.

 

     “I like Travis’s real hair color. It’s cute.” ‘Lucinda’ said, “Who should we invite then? Nana, Travis, Laurence and Garroth, Katelyn- of course…” ‘Lucinda’ listed off on her other free hand.

 

     “I can ask Katelyn later today, I have to practice for my role in the play.” Aphmau huffed, sounding tired.

 

     The other laughed, “I’m glad she got to you before me. I would have said no but she would have fought me to do it.” 

 

     Aphmau groaned, her head going back further than Ein would have thought it could have gone. He quickly ducked his head behind the locker he was taking shelter at so that she wouldn’t see him.

 

     “I think it’s cute that you’re in the play. Katelyn has been looking forward to this since the start of the year.” Her friend told Aphmau.

 

     “Lucinda! It’s so much work! And I don’t even do much, I sit there on a box and read off lines but everything I say is slightly off for her.” Aphmau sighed and Ein finally solidified in his head that the orange haired girl was named Lucinda. 

 

     “Hey, you offered to do it-” “I was saving a new kid, newbies can’t handle Katelyn’s wrath.” Aphmau said dramatically.

 

     “Who even is it? The new kid?” Lucinda asked.

 

     There was a hum, “His name is Kai and I think he’s a senior-” “Oh then I’ve heard about him, I just haven’t seen him or talked to him.” Lucinda cut her off.

 

     “Shocker.” Aphmau said and Ein could hear the eye roll in it before Lucinda then let go of Aphmau’s arm.

 

     Clearly Lucinda was offended since he stepped away from Aphmau with his arms crossed but Aphmau went back to her side, “Aww, I’m sorry Lucinda! I just mean that you seem to know everything before we do.” 

 

     “Because I like talk.” Lucinda told her, still not accepting Aphmau’s affection, “And you like to talk.” Aphmau finished.

 

     “And yet here I am, not playing the role of a rock, while you are.” Lucinda told her and Aphmau turned to the lockers to bang her head against. 

 

     Lucinda gave it and pulled Aphmau away from the lockers into a hug, “But aren’t you such a good friend?” Lucinda teased Aphmau.

 

     “No, I’m an overworked one.” Aphmau sighed, putting her weight into her friend.

 

     Ein knew of the play but not that Aphmau was casted in it, whenever that was going on he would get a ticket.

 

     …Maybe he should try talking to his possible half-sister, it would make all of this less creepy. From what he had gathered Aphmau seemed sweet to anyone and probably wouldn’t be different to him.

 

     He didn’t talk to a lot of people, all his classmates noticed his antisocialness. They didn’t say anything about it, but clearly kept their distance from him. 

 

     Well, except for Dottie, Daniel and Rylan. They somehow had kept finding him around school and in classes so they tried to talk to him.

 

     Barely did he talk back to them but it was nice to actually be noticed every once in a while. As much as he didn’t mind it, he sometimes did feel lonely and separated from his classmates.

 

     Usually he would just watch them play paper football and sometimes get the ‘ball’ thrown to him.

 

     “Ok, we can just talk to her about it. Maybe by somewhere in February. I think by that point, she’ll really know.” The other girl told Aphmau.

 

     “I feel like we’re cutting it close, Lucinda.” Aphmau said and Ein wanted to know what they were talking about.

 

     Lucinda kept her arm around Aphmau, “I think we’re still early, it’s gonna be ok.” She said as they both walked into a classroom together.

 

     Going over to the classroom they had gone into, he saw them going towards the back that had an extra area to hang out in. 

 

     Sighing as he saw her sit down in a seat next to another student, he walked the other way so that they didn’t see him.

 

     He wondered if he should go to class today, his first period always felt awkward. There was nothing to do in homeroom, so he would probably skip it and go to the first actual period.

 

     Walking back outside, he went around to the back of the school near the soccer field. There on the bleachers were multiple students.

 

     There were 4 students playing with a frisbee while 2 watched from the bleachers. Sneaking towards them, he heard their conversation.

 

     “I thought that we weren’t going with that story line.” One student said and Ein looked closer to see what Aphmau called the ‘Pup-trio’. 

 

     “And then Dottie wrote it down in pen, so it’s in the notebook.” Daniel said.

 

     Dottie smiled while throwing the frisbee towards the senior of the group, Blaze, “It was a good story plot.” Dottie told them.

 

     “How long have you guys been doing this whole story?” Nana asked, flipping through a well loved notebook. 

 

     “Since middle school.” Rylan said. 

 

     “L-lot of stuff going on…” Travis whispered, pointing to something on one of the pages.

 

     Dottie giggled, “I know right? It’s so cool! We don’t really know when we’re gonna stop, but it can’t be anytime soon.” 

 

     Daniel nodded, “We need to see it to the end and we still have at least 18 more episodes to go.” 

 

     “I think this is cute.” Nana chuckled, “It’s so extensive, you guys should make it an actual book or something, everything is already written out.” 

 

     Rylan shrugged, “So much work. Maybe when we’re done though.” 

 

     But Dottie clapped happily, “I’ll do it! I have it all saved up here,” She tapped to the side of her head, “I’ll have it done by lunch!” 

 

     “No you won’t, you’re gonna forget about it in 4 minutes.” Daniel sighed but jumped when the frisbee came towards him, “Blaze!” Daniel whined, barely catching it.

 

     The senior chuckled, “You gotta stay on your toes.” Blaze himself was bouncing on his feet from side to side.

 

     “Not when I’m failing P.E.” Daniel flung the frisbee at Rylan.

 

     “Y-you’re failing P.E? H-how?” Travis asked. 

 

     “Something about not running the laps. It’s stupid.” Daniel huffed while crossing his arms, clearly salty about a failing grade. 

 

     Nana giggled, “You’re not running your laps?” Dottie answered instead, “He hides behind the bleachers after 1 lap.” 

 

     “I don’t like running!” He whined. 

 

     “Don’t hang back over there, Zane likes to smoke there and the smell lingers.” Blaze told him with an eye roll while looking over at the other set of bleachers that he knew Zane smoked at.

 

     Daniel turned to him with wide eyes, “He does?” 

 

     “Yeah I saw him out there once.” Blaze answered, “Dude’s an idiot. We’re lucky there hasn’t been a fire alarm this year.” 

 

     From where he was, he could see Nana’s hand stop on one of the pages when ‘Zane’s name was mentioned.

 

     “...Yeah, maybe you should just stay away from there for a while. Hide in the bushes, some kids do that when trying to get out of P.E.” Nana told them. 

 

     “No! Daniel, you have to move your buns!” Dottie effortlessly grabbed the frisbee that came towards her, “Maybe we can train you.” 

 

     Immediately he shook his head, “I don’t like your training.” 

 

     Travis spoke up, “W-what’s her training?”

 

     Rylan sighed, “She makes us move boxes of bread. It’s so tiring and she makes us do it for hours. It’s why I’m actually doing ok in P.E.” 

 

     Blaze shrugged, “I mean, clearly it’s working then. An incentive.” He told them and they all looked at him confused, “What? I’m taking an economics class right now.” 

 

     “So what’s an incentive then?” Rylan asked.

 

     “It’s like a motive to do something so something else can or won’t happen. Uhh like- you don’t want Dottie’s training so to make sure you don’t, you pass P.E.” Blaze explained.

 

     Dottie turned to Daniel, “So… my place after school? We just restocked on bread.” She grinned widely. 

 

     Daniel tried to run away from her but Dottie tossed the frisbee at his head and it bonked against his skull. She clapped while giggling and Rylan started laughing while pointing.

 

     Grabbing the frisbee, Daniel tried to fling it at Dottie but threw it as if it were an axe instead and it went straight into the floor. It got more laughs out of all of them while Daniel tried to get up. 

 

     “Are you ok Daniel?” Nana asked, trying to hide the fact that she was smiling while Travis sucked in his lips to not show the smile. 

 

     He laid on the grass, “...Fine.” 

 

     Walking over to him, Dottie stood above him with her hands on her hips, “My place, after school. Bring bread.” 

 

     “W-why bread?” Travis asked. 

 

     “I like the texture, so we buy a lot of it.” Dottie told him with a smile, “I like sourdough, rye, wheat, white is here and there. Oh! Banana bread !”

 

     “Can we use banana bread?” Daniel mumbled, rubbing the back of his head, “We can make banana bread instead.” Dottie told him, holding out her hand. 

 

     Pulling him up, Dottie grabbed the frisbee from the floor, “We should also work on your hand eye coordination.” 

 

     “How do you do that?” Nana asked.

 

     Looking at Nana, Dottie grinned, “We throw bread at him.” 

 

     “Can I help?” Blaze asked and Daniel’s jaw dropped while Dottie threw the frisbee towards him, “We wide at dawn!” Dottie yelled.

 

     Rylan rolled his eyes, “It takes 40 minutes to walk home.” He told Blaze, “And she never stops talking.” 

 

     Blaze tossed the frisbee at Rylan, “And yet you still hang out with her 24 hours a day.” 

 

     “She makes good banana bread.” Rylan sighed.

 

     “Dottie, we should make bread together sometime.” Nana told her, seeming happy at the idea of another baking friend.

 

     “Oh that would be so cool!” Dottie smiled. 

 

     “If the cooking club ever gets money back, we can make all the bread you want.” Nana giggled.

 

     Ein watched from under the bleachers still, sitting on the grass and making a small pile of leaves. He had heard of the cooking club shutting down, apparently a lot of students had snuck snacks from it.

 

     “When should we go to class? I have to finish my math homework.” Daniel asked, seeming embarrassed.

 

     “Y-you didn’t finish?” Travis gasped as if it was surprising anyone didn’t do the homework.

 

     “It was hard- and I found and an episode of a show I watched came out.” He awkwardly remembered.

 

     A sigh was heard, “We have to finish your homework.” Rylan told him, picking up his bag.

 

     “Can I borrow your textbook?” Daniel asked, looking at Travis, “And maybe your notes?”

 

     “O-only if you promise to give it back.” He stared at him.’

 

     “Don’t trust him, he’s gonna lose it.” Rylan told Travis before Daniel tried to tackle him. 

 

     The frisbee was shoved into Dottie’s bag, which seemed a bit full but went in with a few pushes. Seeing them start to leave, Ein forced himself deeper into the shadows of the bleachers so they wouldn’t see them.

 

     He watched them come closer to him so that they could get to the front of the school. So he huddled into a corner of the bleachers and waited for them to pass. 

 

     Travis and Nana passed him first before the ‘Pup-trio’ and Blaze behind them. Before they could fully leave his view, Dottie stopped.

 

     “What?” Daniel asked, turning back to her, getting Rylan and Blaze to stop. 

 

     She turned around to face where Ein was and started walking towards him, “Ein?” She crouched down.

 

     His eyes were wide but he didn’t say anything, “Hi!” She waved.

 

     “Huh?” Rylan stepped closer but Dottie turned back around and started walking again. 

 

     Rylan and Blaze looked at each other and squinted at the corner before seeing what Dottie had seen, “Oh, hey.” Blaze waved.

 

     Then Dottie waved, “Bye Ein, we gotta go to class.” 

 

     They all turned away from him and kept walking, leaving Ein still under the bleachers. He set his head on his knees, sighing. 

 

     Feeling his face, he noticed it was slightly warm and he fanned himself. She was cute, Ein couldn’t deny that and tried not to get flustered around her.

 

     Dottie seemed nice, she sat next to him in the back of the class in their second period. Sometimes she would say hi to him in the mornings but he never said anything back.

 

     So it wasn’t out of the ordinary for Dottie to say goodbye to him, but it was weird that she knew he was there without him saying anything. 

 

     After a minute, he got up again and went under all the other bleachers to get to the gym instead. It usually was locked, but he sometimes found that it was open 10 minutes before classes.

 

     Sneaking in, he peaked around the gym before going inside. He kept walking into the school but hid behind a few lockers when he heard voices.

 

     They sounded familiar and when he poked his head around the corner he saw 2 upperclassmen at a locker.

 

     “Irene, you keep complaining about this damn kid.” A boy Ein had come to know as Laurence sighed dramatically. 

 

     “Yeah because it’s like- he doesn’t understand that he has to learn ? I don’t know how to explain it, but he acts like he knows every trick in the book!” Another boy, Garroth, shoved a pencil case in his locker.

 

     Laurence was clearly bored of the conversation, “What’d he do this time?” 

 

     Ein saw how Garroth’s face cringed, “Talking about Travis. Saying some stuff about him… not anything good.” 

 

     “Didn’t expect anything good.” Laurence sighed, “What did he say?” 

 

     “Ehhh, just stuff. He talks about how Travis has a crush on Nana and it’s ‘hoes before bros’... I think he’s just jealous, really.” Garroth awkwardly shrugged.

 

     Laurence shook his head, “Travis doesn’t have a crush on Nana.” 

 

     “I was gonna tell him that but then he kept talking and it got me thinking-” “ Travis doesn’t have a crush on Nana .” Laurence repeated, cut him off already seeing where he was going with the topic.

 

     “How do we know that?” Garroth carefully asked. 

 

     He shrugged, “He seems like a little brother to her and I think that’s all she sees him as. Even if he did have a crush on her, I don’t think Nana has the same feelings.” 

 

     “Yeah but… you don’t think that maybe- maybe Nana’s… situation could be-” “No way in Irene’s name are you saying that Travis got her pregnant.” Laurence cut him off again.

 

     Ein’s body straightened up and he almost tripped on his shoe laces to listen closer, “I’m just saying-” 

 

     Suddenly Laurence covered his ears, “Dude- Maybe you don’t know Travis like I do- He’s not like that.” 

 

     Garroth turned around, “Maybe we don’t know him though. I mean- who else would Nana be around for her to get pregnant?” 

 

     Uncovering his ears Laurence shrugged, annoyed in the conversation, “I don’t know- You say she was iffy with Zane for a while. Maybe it’s him. And- we shouldn’t be saying that outloud, it’s private… ” 

 

     It got Garroth to stop and think, “RIght sorry… but no. I don’t think so. She hasn’t been over since the Halloween Party.” 

 

     “That doesn’t mean that Travis is doing anything with Nana. He seems like he doesn’t know anything either.” Laurence told him, “ So drop it. ” 

 

     “Fine. I’ll drop it.” Garroth put his hands up as if to surrender, “I’m just saying, no one can dismiss how cute Nana is.” 

 

     Glancing at Laurence, Ein saw how he looked Garroth up and down slowly, “Not really for me.” 

 

     “I don’t even know what your type is.” Garroth told him, looking back at Laurence for a second.

 

     “...Blonds.” Laurence answered carefully, a wide grin spreading on his face as if he was telling a joke. 

 

     Garroth scoffed, “You wish you could get a blond.” 

 

     When Garroth turned back around, Ein saw the way that Laurence bit his lip as if he was conflicting with something. 

 

     Laurence opened his mouth and straightened his stance but Garroth spoke, “Anyway what should I do about Dante?” 

 

     Seeming annoyed again, Laurence clicked his tongue, “Give him a good wack in the head with a bat. Clear up his head.” 

 

     “That’ll kill him.” Garroth sighed, “Maybe I can just have a talk with him.” 

 

     “Ok, bench him.” He suggested instead, “It’s a club, not a team.” Garroth shot down.

 

     “Well clearly, Dante’s got nothing else to talk about. It’s baseball or Travis. He’s got nothing going for him.” Laurence sighed.

 

     “Don’t say it like that. He’s still like 14. Fresh out of middle school, he just needs to find footing.” 

 

     Laurence was across from him, leaning on the other side of the hallway, “...You know, you are the captain. Could always just… kick him off?” 

 

     “Yeah, but he’s a freshman. He’s just gotta learn.” Garroth groaned, turning back to Laurence for a second.

 

     He saw Laurence roll his eyes, “Then train the kid. Captains are supposed to make them better. Haven’t you ever had a cocky player?”

 

     “It’s different. This is baseball, he’s gonna take someone’s eye out with his bat.” Garroth sighed.

 

     “Now we’re going back in circles. Kick him, don’t kick him. Pick a side and do it fast before someone’s eye is taken out.” Laurence then started scooting down in his spot until he was sitting on the floor.

 

     Garroth closed his locker and started putting the lock back on, “What if I do private lessons? Tell him that next year he can be on the actual team if he gets better.” 

 

     “How is the actual team this year?” Laurence asked. 

 

     “...We’re not gonna talk about it.” Garroth cringed and Laurence let out a low chuckle, “How bad?” 

 

     “I’m not saying anything, we’ve gotten this far, we’re not gonna say how we got there.” He told his friend, clicking the lock in place.

 

     Going over to Laurence, Garroth held out his arm, “What should I do?” Garroth questioned as Laurence held onto his arm.

 

     “Kick him out of the club.” Laurence repeated, “He hasn’t done anything wrong yet besides suck at baseball and badmouth Travis.” Garroth dismissed. 

 

     “Maybe I can go at it from a different angle. Go through Gene.” Garroth said and Laurence’s face turned sour, “Don’t you dare go talk to that douche.” 

 

     Garroth turned to him, seeming apologetic, “Right, sorry. I just don’t want to kick him off the team. I think he can be good.” 

 

     Ein had heard of Gene, he first saw him in detention his first day and a few times skipping class afterwards. Then he didn’t, Gene had been actually going to classes and Ein saw him though the classroom windows. 

 

     He had heard things about Gene in the hallways, all generic bad things but he hadn’t seen any of that since he’s been here.

 

     “Look dude, he’s weighing you down and has had half a school year already.” Laurence explained, “Maybe it’s time to sit him down and say that he’s not baseball material.” 

 

     “You sound like my dad firing someone.” Garroth told him awkwardly. 

 

     “It’s what I was going for.” Laurence chuckled, “Saw him yell at a dude once, never left my brain.” 

 

     Garroth glanced at him while they started to go down the hall, “How often do you think about my dad?” 

 

     Laurence smirked, “More than you think.” 

 

     “Gross dude, that’s my dad.” Garroth shoved him a bit. 

 

     “I like that way he says your name and Zane’s… and Vylad’s.” Laurence listed off on his fingers, before slumping, “...How is Vylad?”

 

     It went silent for a few seconds before Garroth answered, “In the hospital still… they put him into a coma for now.”

 

     “Shit dude.” Laurence ran a hand in his hair, “Do you know if like- he’s gonna make it?”

 

     He shrugged, “My mom hasn’t let us see him but she’s always over here. Aphmau’s mom stays with her a lot.”

 

     “Do you really know what happened? I-I mean you just told him that Vylad did that and kinda left it off there.” Laurence asked and Ein was trying to put together what they were talking about.

 

     “Uhh… I think he downed his meds- He was taking some anti-depressants. I don’t know what set him off, he seemed fine at the party but…” Garroth set his head against the locker.

 

     “I saw him, he was a bit standoff-ish but I’ve met him before. He’s just kinda like that.” Laurence tried to reassure.

 

     Garroth looked at him, tight lipped but he spoke, “He tried to kill himself Laurence. And my mom didn’t find him until 2AM, no one was in the house-” 

 

     Stepping back from the wall, Ein felt like he had overstepped his listening. It felt almost wrong to know that information about someone he didn’t know.

 

     “He’s gonna be alright, it’s been what? 3 weeks? He’s gonna make it out of this one.” Laurence told him, trying not to make Garroth cry.

 

     “What if he doesn’t Laurence?” Garroth’s voice was strained, “And if he does, what if he tries again ?”

 

     “I’m sure your parents are gonna get him help- I’m pretty sure the hospital has to get him help.” Laurence tried, “...Come on dude. Let’s go to homeroom.” 

 

     Ein tried to think about what they had been talking about. Vylad was someone to Garroth and tried to kill himself but was unsuccessful, now being laid in a hospital with his mother.

 

     Backtracking the conversation in his head, he landed at Dante and Travis. While he knew about Travis, he didn’t know much about Dante besides the few times he saw him in class and the hallways.

 

     There was some talk about being good on the baseball club, but clearly coming from the captain, he wasn’t. 

 

     Watching them come closer, Ein looked to his side to see the boys bathroom. Quickly he went inside and stayed at the door, waiting for them to fully leave.

 

     It didn’t take long to watch the two older students walk down the other way. Sighing, Ein closed the bathroom door again and looked at the stalls. 

 

     Then the strong smell of smoke was evident that Ein hadn’t noticed and he wondered how. Immediately he covered his nose, it being incredibly sensitive to stuff like that. 

 

     Keeping his hand over his mouth, he looked up at the tops of stalls and saw a puff of smoke coming from the handicap stall. Going over to it, he pushed open the door to see someone sitting on the floor.

 

     “Hell you want?” A kid with black hair said, there was a mask pulled down and he saw a bunch of faded freckles. 

 

     Beside him was Dante, knees to his chest with a cigarette between his fingers but it was just burning. 

 

     There was a lighter on the floor and cigarette ash, “You gotta do that in here? Irene’s sake.” Ein was breathing through his mouth.

 

     “Trying to set off the fire alarms.” The other kid smirked and Ein tried to think of what his name was. A few times he had seen him around school, usually also ditching class but they had never spoken.

 

     When Ein looked at Dante, he turned away, “He’s in my class.” Dante whispered to Zane.

 

     “I don’t fucking care.” Zane snapped and Dante turned back to Ein, giving him an almost embarrassed look.

 

     “Dumbasses.” Ein whispered, leaving the bathroom quickly.

 

     “...what if he tells someone?” Dante asked, rubbing at his eyes for the 5th time in the last 10 minutes.

 

     “Who cares?” Zane said, blowing out more smoke towards the ceiling, “...I’m actually starting to wonder if those fire alarms actually have batteries in them…” 

 

     They both looked up towards the disk in the ceiling, “Maybe it doesn’t?” Dante suggested, looking at his own cigarette before bringing it to his mouth, “What happens if he tells someone?” 

 

     “He won’t.” Zane said instead, putting his own cigarette in his mouth and taking a drag, “They never do.” He rolled his eyes…

 

     …

 

     Once back in the hallways, he took a deep breath of clean air. Ein wiped his eyes of the water that started to come to them with the smoke.

 

     Rubbing his nose, he forced himself to sneeze to get the smell out and went down the other end of the hall. It didn’t take long to find more people, school was going to start up in 10 minutes after all.

 

     A girl and 2 boys were sitting on a couch, the two boys balancing oreo cookies on their noises while a girl looked over an essay. From what Ein could see, she was correcting it.

 

     “Irene Zenix… you’re lucky if you pass sophomore year.” The girl with peeking roots in her hair tells one of the boys.

 

     Sasha, Zenix and Gene. Ein had seen them around the school together a lot, usually bickering. He didn’t know a lot about Sasha but he had heard Zenix’s yelling as he ran from teachers in the hallways.

 

     “Just fix it.” Zenix told him, setting a 4th cookie on his nose, “I have to turn it in today.”

 

     “Then why did you print it?” Gene asked, picking up another cookie and twisting it so it was separate from the other half.

 

     “We have to, but I forgot to run it by Sasha before I did it.” He told Gene, “How bad is it?” He asked, looking past Gene to Sasha, catching the fallen cookies.

 

     She capped a red pen, “You’re lucky I liked that teacher and wanted to do well. I can fix it, for a hefty price.” 

 

     Zenix scoffed, “How hefty?”

 

     “13 Monster drinks.” Sasha joked, “How come you can have Monster, and I can’t?” Zenix asked her. 

 

     Gene answered instead, “Because Sasha isn’t a hyperactive 15 year old.” “Yeah she’s an emo 16 year old.” Zenix insulted.

 

     “Scene.” Sasha corrected, pulling up her bag so that she could get to her school laptop, “Give me 10 minutes.” 

 

     “We have 9.” Zenix told her, “Make it 15.” Gene smirked and Ein watched as Zenix punched him in the chest, “Asshole…” Zenix whispered.

 

     Sasha rolled her eyes, “Isn’t this paper dude later and not in homeroom?” 

 

     “I’m not gonna see you again until after the class. We have to do this now.” He groaned, leaning his head back and putting a cookie on his nose.

 

     “Fine.” Sasha opened her laptop, “You owe me, big time.”

 

     Suddenly Zenix grabbed an oreo from the packet and shoved Gene to the side, causing his tower of cookies to fall, “Watch where you sleep tonight Zen.” Gene threatened.

 

     Dismissing Gene, Zenix handed Sasha an oreo, “For your effort.” He dramatically said. 

 

     She looked at the item before snatching it from him and putting the whole thing in her mouth. It got Zenix to back away as if she was gonna stab him and Gene also did when she saw how annoyed she looked.

 

     “Would you look at the time? We gotta do our morning walk around. Let’s go Zenix!” Gene got up from his spot and grabbed his bag.

 

     Before Zenix could say anything, Gene grabbed his arm and pulled him towards where Ein was hiding. Sasha scoffed as she awkwardly chewed on the cookie whole.

 

     Gene saw Ein first but didn’t say anything and passed him but Zenix spoke, “Weirdo, you like watching people?” 

 

     Ein watched as he was pulled down the hell by Gene and he peeked over the corner again to see Sasha.

 

     Actually, she was watching Ein instead, “You ok dude?” 

 

     Feeling put on the spot, he scurried back behind the corner and waited to see if she would say anything else. But she didn’t and Ein took it as a good sign to leave…

 

     …

 

     He didn’t go to any class that day and in the back of his head he wondered how long it would take for the school to contact his dad.

 

     Every once in a while he would go to a few classes and still turned in assignments online. So what was the point of going to the actual classes?

 

     Besides his looming expulsion, he wanted to stay in the school at least for the sake of seeing Aphmau… in the least creepiest way possible. 

 

     Right now he was a whole hallway away from her while she walked with Katelyn. They were going to the theater department Ein assumed because of the routine they were taking.

 

     Poking his head around the corner, he saw Katelyn open the door for Aphmau and gesture her inside.

 

     Right when he started to come out of his spot, someone else came from the other end of the hallway. A kid with horribly dyed hair, “What is with the kids and not knowing how to dye their hair at this school?” Ein whispered.

 

     This one had orange hair and was a boy and he was looking at every door as he passed them until he ended up back at the door to the theater room. 

 

     Ein watched as he seemed nervous, wiping his hand on his school pants before opening the door. Rolling his eyes, Ein went towards the door too.

 

     Opening it, he stepped inside to see rows upon rows of seats in front of a stage. On the stage was a half built set that was still being put together. 

 

     “Oh hey Kai. What are you doing here?” Katelyn asked as Aphmau flipped through a thick script.

 

     “Just thought I’d watch. I enjoyed my last theater club so…” Kai, the badly dyed orange hair kid spoke, sitting in the front row.

 

     “Cool.” Katelyn grinned, “You can just watch then, Aphmau and I need to go over some lines.” 

 

     Kai nodded and set his bag down on the floor while staring up at the stage. Ein creeped around the side of the chairs and settled for a row in the back.

 

     “Do I have to say this Katelyn? I sound like a dork.” Aphmau asked as she flipped another page.

 

     “You’re supposed to, you’re the audience’s inner thoughts.” Katelyn said with over exaggerated gestures. 

 

     Aphmau stared at her with an exasperated face, before glancing down at the script again, “You promise to make strawberry cream puffs with me?” 

 

     “Yes Aph, I promise.” Katelyn told her, “Now try it again.” 

 

     There were a few other kids in the rows of seats but they seemed to be doing homework or just talking to each other. 

 

     Situating himself in the very back, he sat down and scrunched himself even more by scooting down in the seat. He watched from afar, seeing how Aphmau dramatically did lines that didn’t warrant that type of acting.

 

     It was right after school and he didn’t want to disturb her since she seemed to be having fun on the stage with Katelyn. Even if she had an ever growing scowl on her face when Katelyn made her redo a line…

 

     …

 

     “I’m done! I’m done! I need a bathroom break!” Aphmau shouted, throwing the script to the ground and running off stage.

 

     “When you’re done we gotta try out scene 3 again! I want passion, Aphmau! Passion!” Katelyn shouted afterwards. 

 

     Seeing her stomp out of the theater room, Ein picked up his bag and went out the back way of the department. He followed her down the hallway towards a water fountain.

 

     She leaned down and took a 2 minute long drink, holding her hair out of the way so it wouldn’t get wet. Carefully he kept walking towards her, trying not to startle her by appearing out of nowhere. 

 

     When she lifted her head, her eyes were closed and both her hands were on either side of the water fountain. Clearly she was tired, the way she stood, how she was a few minutes ago with Katelyn and how long she took to drink.

 

     Eventually she opened her eyes and it took half a second for her eyes to flick over to Ein, who was standing only a few feet away, “...Sorry, did you need a drink?” She asked.

 

     Stepping away from the fountain, Aphmau gestured for him to have a turn at the fountain. He didn’t go towards her, “Umm…” He awkwardly mumbled. 

 

     “Where have you been?” She asked, crossing her arms and tilting her head up.

 

     Ein was taller than her, not by much but anyone was able to see the height difference between the two, “...Around.” Ein said vaguely.

 

     The answer didn’t seem good enough for her, “Around huh? I haven’t seen you in any of your classes. Are you going to them?” 

 

     Embarrassed, he shook his head. Usually he was more strong headed than this but the lingering thought of Aphmau answering all his questions made him nervous.

 

     Aphmau huffed softly, “You should be going to your classes, why haven’t you?” 

 

     He shrugged, looking down at his shoes, “Ein,” Aphmau snapped, “Were you avoiding me? I haven’t seen you since you got here.” 

 

     “Sorry.” He mumbled, feeling like he was being scolded.

 

     “You should be, I was worried. You were still on the school roster but barely anyone has seen you.” She told him.

 

     This wasn’t how it was supposed to go, he had played it out in his head multiple times. He was supposed to ask her if she knew of her dad, his dad. 

 

     “...Are you doing ok?” Her voice got softer, noticing how he seemed to close in on himself, “I know I did a bad job keeping an eye on you, but you really seemed to disappear out of nowhere.” 

 

     More embarrassment flooded through him, he was there the whole time but kept at least a 30 feet distance from her at all times. He made sure to stay out of his way so that he could watch her from afar.

 

     “...I-I didn’t mean to.” Ein whispered. This wasn’t usually like him, he had a sharp tongue and liked to use it when he was backed into a corner.

 

     But this was different, this could have possibly been his sister.

 

     “Ok.” Aphmau sighed, brushing her bangs back for a second but they fell right back to the same spot, “Then what happened?” 

 

     He could do this, he could ask about his dad. Possibly her dad too. Their last names matched up, the few photos Ein had seen of his dad’s first family seemed to line up correctly… he just had to ask. 

 

     “...Is your dad’s name Zack?” Ein asked, glancing up at her. 

 

     Her face changed from questionably curious to surprise. The question clearly came out of nowhere for her and he felt like maybe he should have built this up more. 

 

     Maybe he shouldn’t have fallen off the face of the earth for her and hid in the shadows until he got his head straight. The topic would have been better for both of them that way.

 

     It wasn’t his fault his dad never taught him how to converse correctly, “I’m sorry?” She asked, shaken up at the question.

 

     Sighing, Ein asked again, “Is your dad’s name Zack? Zack Shalashaska?” 

 

     Aphmau’s shoulders dropped, “...How do you know that?” Her tone had shifted again, this time accusatory without any force. 

 

     “U-umm, it’s my dad’s name too.” Ein told her, looking away when he saw her staring at him with wide eyes.

 

     She looked around as if she was trying to break her staring, blinking rapidly, “Wow… Umm. No- that can’t be.” 

 

     He looked at her, a bit shocked, “What can’t be?” 

 

     “Look Ein,” She smiled but it looked slightly annoyed, “Our last names aren’t common, but your dad can’t be my dad. It’s just not possible.” 

 

     “Why not? You’re older than me by a year and I know my dad had a kid before me.” Ein stepped towards her.

 

     Still she shook her head, “Ein my dad went to prison-” “And so did mine, I got raised by his employees.” 

 

     Aphmau suddenly bit her lip as she stared at Ein, “No- no- Ein, I’m sorry if you came to this conclusion but there’s actually no way.” 

 

     “Why not?” Ein asked again. Why didn’t she believe him? Math was adding up in his head, he just needed the final nail in the coffin. 

 

     She didn’t give it to him though, at least not right now. So instead she sighed, rubbing her face slowly. 

 

     He let her take in the moment, waiting for her next move so that he could act on it too. Instead she shook her head, getting rid of some thought that didn’t slip her mouth, “...Ok.” 

 

     Ok? “Ok?” Ein repeated back. 

 

     “What do you want me to say Ein?” Aphmau asked him, sounding exhausted, “Is there something you want?” 

 

     There wasn’t, not really actually. He just wanted to know that she existed and that she knew he existed. 

 

     After years of being in the dark about the rest of his family, it made him feel less lonely knowing that he had a half-sister. 

 

     “I’m sorry…” Ein stepped back from her. 

 

     She held out her hand for him to stop, “No- no, it’s ok. I’m sorry, this just caught me really off guard.” 

 

     Yeah he wasn’t good at this. All his preparation only qualified if he was good at saying what he wanted from people. 

 

     “Why don’t… Why don’t we talk after my theater rehearsal? I have to get back to that.” She told him gently. 

 

     He nodded, stepping out of her way so that she could go back to the theater department. Aphmau thanked him quietly and speed walked towards the door so that she could sit and think about what had happened.

 

     When she went inside, Katelyn was actively leaning off the stage towards Kai who seemed slightly frightened but held a shaky smile.

 

     “Katelyn, stop it.” She told her friend before she jumped at the poor kid and slammed him into the ground.

 

     Katelyn straightened her back and turned to Aphmau, “Hey Aph, ready to start again?” She asked her.

 

     Walking up the side steps on the stage, Aphmau grabbed the script from the floor, “Yeah, I am.” 

 

     “Perfect, we can start from scene 1.” Katelyn told her and Aphmau could have sworn it was scene 3 before she had left, “Great…” Aphmau said through clenched teeth…

 

     …

 

     “Mom! I’m home!” Aphmau yelled as she came through the front door, kicking off her shoes. 

 

     “Hi Mija!” Her mother called from the kitchen, “I’m gonna be heading out again soon, but did Katelyn walk you back? You stayed a bit late.” She asked, turning to her daughter.

 

     Aphmau set down her bag on the dinner table chair, “Yeah, she wanted me to help out in the play.” 

 

     Her mom had been going to the hospital recently for Zianna, when Aphmau had asked her mom just said it was a family issue. So it was nice seeing her home for a bit.

 

     “How is that going? Eric keeps telling me about how frantic she seems after school.” Sylvanna asked, pulling some plates from a cupboard. 

 

     “She’s… alright.” Aphmau sighed, trying not to think about how she almost tossed a fake brick at Katelyn’s head after adding an extra word on accident.

 

     “Is something wrong?” Sylvanna asked, setting the plates down and turning to Aphmau. 

 

     Quickly she shook her head, “Nothing- nothing. How’s Zianna?” 

 

     Sylvanna set something down on the counter and seemed to stop, choosing her words widely, “She’s doing alright.”

 

     “Is everything ok?” Aphmau then asked, actually wanting to know why her mother was over there a lot recently.

 

     “She just needs me right now Mija.” She turned back to her daughter, “And I know I haven’t told you anything about it… but it’s private to her.” 

 

     “Ok.” She nodded, not wanting to pray as it seemed a little too personal even to tell her own daughter.

 

     She stared at her mom, wondering if she should bring up Ein and what he had told her after school, “Aphmau?” Her mom called, “What’s wrong?” 

 

     “...Nothing. Just thinking about something that happened in school.” Aphmau shook her head, “What’s for dinner?” She asked.

 

     Sylvanna didn’t answer, studying over Aphmau’s face for an extra second, “Thinking about chicken, then I’ll bring some to Zianna.” She answered slowly. 

 

     “Please don’t burn it.” Aphmau smiled a bit, leaning on the kitchen counter island.

 

     Lightly gasping, Sylvanna wacked Aphmau with an oven mitt, “ Vete antes de que te queme! " Her mom hissed in her original language.

 

     Aphmau didn’t move though, knowing her mom was kidding when she said that she was gonna burn her if she didn’t move. So she sat on the seat next under the island counter, “Is it just chicken?” 

 

     “Why? Do you want something else?” Sylvanna questioned, “I wanted to get Zianna something simple, easy to swallow.”

 

     “A snack.” Aphmau kicked her feet, feeling extremely hungry after trying not to kill Katelyn.

 

     She hummed, going over to the fridge, “Well… I guess you can have a snack, it’s gonna be a while before the chicken is ready.” 

 

     Getting out of the seat, Aphmau looked over her shoulder into the kitchen, “Can you cut up apple slices for me?” 

 

     Without responding Sylvanna grabbed an apple and closed the fridge, setting the apple on the counter. She then pulled out a knife and started cutting the apple while Aphmau watched.

 

     “Do you have any homework?” Sylvanna asked.

 

     “Mhmm.” Aphmau hummed, setting her head on the kitchen counter to watch the apple slicing at eye level.

 

     Sylvanna watched her daughter, “Are you sure you’re alright? Anything you want to tell me? -Was it a boy?” She then gasped at the end.

 

     Immediately Aphmau stood straight, “No mom!” She whined, “I’m just tired right now.” She mumbled, undoing the bow of her uniform.

 

     “Oh alright, you’d tell me if it was a boy, right?” Sylvanna’s eyes only looked at Aphmau as the knife cutting of the apple got faster.

 

     Aphmau stepped back from her mother, “Yes mom, I would. It’s not a boy. I promise.” She reassured her carefully. 

 

     The women clearly didn’t fully believe Aphmau but did slow down the rapid apple cutting, “Good, no boys until you’re out of college.” 

 

     Slowly Aphmau nodded, looking back and forth between her mom and the knife. The apple on the counter was less sliced and more minced, “K…” She whispered.

 

     “No boys.” Sylvanna said for a final time before looking down at the apple, “...What was I cutting?” 

 

     “An apple.” Aphmau told her, knowing that she had cut it as if it was an onion instead, “It’s ok, I’m not hungry anymore.” 

 

     Before she could try to leave to her room, Sylvanna stopped her, “No wait- I’ll just cut another.” She told Aphmau.

 

     Again she got another apple and set it on the counter, starting to cut it again.

 

     Aphmau wondered if she should tell her mom about what Ein had spoken to her about. She had no way of knowing if he was correct, but her mom must have, right?

 

     Ein was younger than her, so possibly not since her dad would have already been out of her life by the time he came around.

 

     “...Do you know if dad had another kid?” Aphmau whispered, leaning in as if someone else was gonna listen.

 

     Suddenly Sylvanna’s knife stopped and Aphmau peeked a glance at her mom to see her reaction. She had a blank stare on her face as if she wasn’t mentally there at the moment.

 

     Gently Aphmau took the knife from her hands and cut the apple herself, still very hungry, “Mom?” She whispered.

 

     “Mija.” Her mom started, “Why are you asking?” 

 

     Should she be honest? “...A kid in my school has the same last name. I was just wondering.” She half lied.

 

     It felt wrong to lie to her mom, but clearly it was ringing a few bells in her head. Maybe if she eased her into the topic it wouldn’t end with a knife in someone’s hand.

 

     “What’s their name?” Sylvanna demanded, turning to Aphmau and not gonna beat around the bush.

 

     “...Ein?” Aphmau quietly told her.

 

     Suddenly her face turned into a conflicted one, she was angry but trying to stay focused, “Don’t talk to him anymore. Don’t look at him, don’t say anything, ignore him,” 

 

     Feeling bad, Aphmau nodded, “Ok…” She mumbled.

 

     “I’m serious Aphmau. I don’t want you around that Ein kid.” She pointed at Aphmau sternly, “Not a word to him.” 

 

     Nodding quickly, she set down the knife and picked up her apple slices, wanting to get out of the kitchen.

 

     Sylvanna didn’t let her though, “Aphmau I’m not kidding. If I even hear anything that you’re talking to a kid named Ein. I’m taking you out of that school.” 

 

     It was a clear threat. Aphmau knew she meant every word she said about it, “I-I won’t.” Aphmau stuttered.

 

     A few silent seconds of the two just staring at each other but Sylvanna spoke first, “Good. Now, go do your homework.” She shooed the girl off.

 

     Aphmau grabbed her bag from the chair and dashed upstairs, shutting her bedroom door once she was inside.

 

     Setting down her bag, she sat on her bed and sighed, “Well now what?” She asked herself, poking the apple slices in her hand.

 

     She felt horrible inside, her mom clearly knew of the name and it had some connection to her dad… but her mom didn’t want her to talk to Ein. At all.

 

     Her phone rang and she pulled it out from her pocket, answering it without seeing who it was, “What?” She pouted.

 

     “ Man I know rehearsal was bad but that bad? ” Katelyn was on the other line, “ I was gonna ask if you have the script? I can’t find it, did you take it? ” 

 

     “Don’t you have that whole thing on a file somewhere?” Aphmau asked, knowing that she didn’t have that brick of a script in her bag.

 

     Katelyn sighed, the sound of shuffling was heard, “ It’s not in my bag, maybe I left it at school. ” She mumbled.

 

     “Oh no…” Aphmau whispered sarcastically.

 

     “ Shut it. ” Katelyn groaned, “ Fine, I’ll keep looking .” 

 

     “Bye.” Aphmau almost hung up but Katelyn shouted at her to stop, “ What’s wrong you seem angry? ” Katelyn asked.

 

     Rolling her eyes, she bit into her apple slice, “Nothing I can talk about.” 

 

     “ You just got off of school, how did something already happen? ” Katelyn asked, “ What happened? ” 

 

     “My mom says I can’t talk about it.” Aphmau tells her, “ Is it that thing with Garroth’s family? ” Katelyn asked.

 

     There was a hum in agreement from Aphmau, “That too.”

 

     “ Damn… we probably shouldn’t have a sleepover and share secrets then. ” Katelyn sighed dramatically, putting the idea out.

 

     Now Aphmau was smiling, “...I’ll ask.” She said but she was sighing as if she didn’t want to ask her mom for a sleepover.

 

     Katelyn chuckled, “ K, text me about it later.”  

 

     “Bye.” Aphmau said and got the same response before the call ended and Aphmau dropped the phone on her bed.


     She picked up her legs and curled up on her bed, thinking of what to tell Katelyn because she can’t not tell her now…

Chapter 24: Preparations

Chapter Text

     Kim stared at her phone, looking over the short but packed text from Teony: ‘Ms. Layla is asking me to set up the Valentine’s Day Favor booth’. 

 

     They weren’t asking for help, Teony was simply relaying what was on their mind. But Kim took it as a cry for help and stalked into the school to look for them.

 

     “Hey Kim.” Someone said and she looked around before finding Aphmua and Kateyn walking towards her.

 

     “Hi Kim.” Aphmau said afterwards, waving at her, “Whatcha doing?” 

 

     “Oh I’m gonna go find Teony, they said they were gonna set up the Valentines booth. You know the ones where you send flowers to someone.” Kim explained.

 

     Katelyn nodded, “Yeah they just texted me about that- We were gonna head to the theater room to find the old stage booth.” 

 

     “Are we using that for it?” Kim asked, putting her phone in her inside blazer pocket.

 

     “It should work fine, maybe just a few paint touch ups.” Katelyn shrugged, “Come on, I think T has a key but I doubt they know where it is.” 

 

     Aphmau was leaning into Katelyn’s space and Katelyn’s arm was around her when she spoke, “Are you gonna get me a Valentine Katelyn?” 

 

     There was a short sigh, “Yes Aph, I will get you a Valentine. Even though you’re probably gonna be handing the things out.” 

 

     “I’d still like one.” Aphmau told her and Kim saw the way Katelyn pinched Aphmau’s cheek harshly.

 

     “Anything for you,” Katelyn said with a strained smile before letting go and looking at Kim, “Kim, you know how much they’re gonna be? I’ve got like $5 on me.” 

 

     Humming in thought for a moment, Kim pulled out her phone, “Last year it was $2 each with a fake flower and piece of chocolate but I don’t know if Teony wants to do that still.” She answered.

 

     Quickly she texted Teony about it while they walked to the theater room, “Are you guys gonna be stealing the fake flowers from the theater club too? Because we need those.” Katelyn asked.

 

     Kim shook her head, “I don’t think so, I mean if you had any you don’t want, we’ll take them but I think Teony and I are gonna go shopping for some cheap ones.” 

 

     “Dollar stores sell them in bundles.” Aphmau suggested, “And you can get bags of chocolate for cheap.” 

 

     “They do? We’re kinda scrapping for money right now and the money we do have is being used for Nana.” Kim told them vaguely. 

 

     “How’s that going?” Katelyn asked.

 

     Maybe they saw the look on Kim’s face, which was her nervously biting her lip, “It’s going… fine.” 

 

     “Then what’s with the face.” Katelyn pointed out and Aphmau sighed, “Is it going that bad? What’s going on?” 

 

     Holding her hands out, Kim tried to calm them, “It’s not as bad as you think it is- I swear it’s actually going well-...” 

 

     “But?” Aphmau motioned for her to go on.

 

     “We’re just a bit conflicted on something… Electric or gas stoves!” Kim threw out, not wanting to say that they didn’t want Ms. Layla to catch them taking the money.

 

     Both girls gave her a strange look, “Electric.”/”Gas.” They said at the same time, causing Aphmau and Katelyn to look at each other afterwards.

 

     “Why electric?” Aphmau asked, confused, “Why gas?” Katelyn seemed just as confused.

 

     Sighing in relief at the change in subject, the two started to argue over why either type of stove was better than the other.

 

     As much as Kim thought about electric stoves she really had to make a list side by side on why to get either one.

 

     She had already planned on staying with Teony for a portion of the Valentine’s Day booth to keep them company. So she would probably go over which ones to get between the down time.

 

     It would also be good to see a ton of student’s handwriting to compare the envelope of money too. Teony wouldn’t allow it but Kim would just have to find a way around it since she was sure it was a student.

 

     “I never said that!” Kim was brought back to their conversation when Katelyn started shouting.

 

     “You said ‘scene 3’ when I came back you said ‘scene 1’.” Aphmau shouted back, the two now apart from each other but still walking side by side.

 

     “Maybe I just thought you needed to redo it.” Katelyn told her, “Katelyn! We were there until 6PM!” Aphmau pointed a shaky finger at her.

 

     Rolling her eyes, Katelyn responded, “We ended up having a sleepover anyway!” 

 

     “Oh my Irene- If we left earlier we would have been able to hang out- without the script- for longer!” Aphmau rubbed her face.

 

     Deep down Kim knew that they weren’t fighting seriously but she did wish that maybe the stove conversation would carry on until they went to the theater room…

 

     …

 

     Stepping into the theater room, Kim’s eyes were twitching and her glasses seemed slanted as if she rubbed her eyes too many times.

 

     “That is not the best episode of MyLittleHorsie!” Aphmau yelled, scoffing.

 

     “Teony!” Kim hissed, trying to get the two to finally stop arguing about useless things, “Please Irene- Tell me you’re here.” 

 

     Their head suddenly poked out from behind one of the curtains, “Oh great! You’re here, I was gonna ask if you knew where Katelyn was so she can help us find the old booth.” 

 

     Blaze also stepped out from the curtain, “We tried looking around but couldn’t find anything.” He smiled at the girls.

 

     “Oh yeah, it’s in the very back.” Katelyn started up the side of the stage on the stairs, “We don’t use it often so it gets shoved back there.” 

 

     “What do you usually use it for?” Kim asked, following her towards the stage props.

 

     Katelyn shrugged, “I think it was made for an old production of Peanuts but that was taken out a while ago so it’s just used for like, these holiday favors.” 

 

     “Is it heavy?” Teony asked, sounding a bit nervous, “Usually some of the sports kids carried it out but can’t this time.” 

 

     “Don’t worry T. I got you, I can carry the whole thing by myself.” Blaze seemed to puff out his chest and Teony playfully rolled their eyes.

 

     “We have a roller that can slide under and there’s a ram on the other side of the stage.” Katelyn then kicked out a large roller from under a shelf that Blaze almost tripped over.

 

     When in the very back of the stage props they looked at a white booth made of some type of wood, “This is the one, right?” Katelyn asked, going closer to it.

 

     “Yeah that’s what we use every year.” Teony sighed, crossing their arms and staring at how it was gonna take a while to get it in the lobby of the school. 

 

     “Blaze help me out.” Katelyn motioned him over and watched as he kicked the roller towards her.

 

     “Do you want help?” Aphmau asked.

 

     There was a glance from Aphmau, “You wanna help?” Katelyn asked as the two started to try to find a grip.

 

     “No… not really. It’s fun watching you do it though.” Aphmau smiled at Katelyn, “I’ll help Teony sometime today or tomorrow with the Valentines.” 

 

     “Oh thank Irene-” Teony sighed in relief, “I didn’t want to ask any of you to help because it doesn’t really have to do with helping out new students but sometimes the event favors can get hectic.” 

 

     Aphmau lightly patted their shoulder, “Gives me something to do between periods and lunch times.” 

 

     “I can help too, I was planning on it anyway.” Kim told Teony, “I was actually gonna ask you if I could help with the actual flower favors too, you know tying the notes to the flowers.” 

 

     “Of course! Ms. Layla is sick again and I think I have to set everything up this time around. Getting the flowers and chocolates, then making sure all the flowers get to the sendee and-” They took a deep breath, “I think I just need a bit of help.” 

 

     Kim smiled, “I want to help, I think it can be fun. We can go shopping together and gather supplies. Make a day of it.” 

 

     Really Kim just wanted access to the letters kids would be sending as to compare the hand writing, but helping Teony was always a plus.

 

     “I can help throughout the week, this is gonna be up until the 13th, right?” Aphmau gestured to the booth.

 

     The two were trying to lift it but weren’t coming out successful, only lifting it a inch and Kim watched intently.

 

     “Yeah, day of we go give them out during the day. Which, I might need some help there too if there’s a lot.” Teony sighed, rubbing their face.

 

     “I can help, I don’t mind skipping a period to pass those out. I think it can be fun.” Aphmau offered with a smile.

 

     “I’m glad you think so.” Teony gave her a tired smile and Aphmau awkwardly shrugged, “Sorry…” 

 

     Teony waved them off, “Don’t worry, I think I’m just a bit desensitized to the fun of this. If you wanna help me next week, you can.” 

 

     “I don’t know if I can miss a class, but I will forsure help you gather up the stuff and put them together.” Kim told them.

 

     Blaze and Katelyn then both grunted at the same time and the other three girls watched as they lifted the whole thing and set it on the roller, “...How heavy is that?” Aphmau asked. 

 

     “Pretty.” Katelyn huffed, “That was like our 4th try. I don’t know why they made it out of heavy wood.” 

 

     “Who made it?” Kim asked.

 

     “Old wood shop class, closed a few years back.” Blaze told them, “You remember that T? Our first year?” 

 

     Nodding slightly, Teony spoke, “I remember there being a few budget cuts and it got shut down. There weren't a lot of kids in it.” 

 

     “So budget cuts aren’t just this year.” Katelyn whispered, leaning against the booth but not enough to move it.

 

     Everyone was able to see Teony’s shoulder sulk and Aphmau shot a glare at Katelyn, telling her to knock it off.

 

     “Oh Teony, I didn’t mean you- You know I’m talking about Ms. Layla. This doesn’t need to be put on you.” Katelyn tried to backtrack.

 

     “I know- I know. I just want to get the booth set up so you guys aren’t late to class.” Teony straightened up.

 

     “I don’t mind missing class.” Blaze told them with a smirk, “Homeroom doesn’t need me.” He started to push the booth in the direction of the stage.

 

     They shot him a light glare, “No one is missing class for the booth.” Teony told him.

 

     “We have to miss one to hand out the flowers.” Aphmau whispered but loud enough that all of them could hear it.

 

     A sigh was heard and Teony walked beside her as emotional support, “Don’t push it Aphmau.” 

 

     “Right.” Aphmau still smiled under her breath and watched as Katelyn and Blaze took the booth down the ramp of the side stage…

 

     …

 

     Lucinda watched as Dottie, Daniel and Rylan dramatically retold their latest episode in their story.

 

     “And then I swear I saw a portal- but Dottie said it was a tree so I didn’t bother going back to look for it-” Daniel told their science teacher, her mother, Hyria.

 

     Hyria was watching with a smile, though she didn’t seem to understand fully how they were explaining it.

 

     Nana was at Lucinda's side on the desk, eating a strawberry muffin while kicking her feet, “Do you guys do this everyday after school?” She asked.

 

     “No, just on the days we finished our homework early enough.” Dottie shrugged, “Usually we have to wait on Daniel.” 

 

     There was a huff and Daniel turned away from her, “It’s not my fault, math just doesn’t come easy to me.” 

 

     “What’s the excuse for P.E?” Rylan asked, giving him a knowing look.

 

     “Don’t start.” Daniel shot him a soft glare, “We’re working on it.” “I know, I was there.” Rylan smirked.

 

     “Did she throw bread at you?” Nana chuckled, remembering how Dottie said she incentivised them.

 

     The boys turned to her slowly, their eyes dead as if they had been through too many fights and just wanted to go home.

 

     “I got rye bread in my eye, and I wasn’t even the target.” Rylan whispered and Daniel shivered.

 

     Lucinda gave them a curious look, “I wanna know.” She whispered back, eye’s almost widening at the idea of drama.

 

     There was a giggle from Nana, “Apparently Dottie throws bread at them so that they get a workout.”

 

     “It’s gonna work, Rylan has a B in P.E.” Dottie nodded and Lucinda seemed happy with the outcome.

 

     Nana’s phone went off and Lucinda looked down at it while the trio went on explaining their roleplaying, ‘Are you at school?’ Travis texted.

 

     Nonchalantly Lucinda picked it up and unlocked her phone, knowing what the password was since the first year they met.

 

     She texted back to Travis that they were in the biology science room, before just randomly scrolling on Nana’s phone. It wasn’t out of the ordinary since they had full access to each other’s phone.

 

     But Lucinda was surprised when there was a soft gasp and Nana suddenly took back her phone from Lucinda’s grasp.

 

     No one else seemed to notice but Hyria did glace at the action, choosing not to comment on it and go back to the 3 freshmen.

 

     “Something wrong?” Lucinda asked, still stuck in the same position as if she still had the phone in her hand.

 

     “No… sorry. I just- umm.” Nana awkwardly looked at her locked phone and back at Lucinda, “I just…” She tried again but nothing happened.

 

     Leaning in slightly, Lucinda whispered, “I know something is going on, and I didn’t want to ask. But do you need to talk?” 

 

     “About what?” Nana played dumb, still not ready.

 

     “Nana…” Lucinda nudged her shoulder, silently pleading for her to at least acknowledge the looming cloud in the room that no one else saw.

 

     “ I … don’t want to talk about it right now.” Nana told her, almost seeming snippish before reeling it back, “Did you text someone?” She started to go through her phone.

 

     Staring at her for a bit longer, she pulled away from Nana, “Just Travis, he was asking if you were at school.” 

 

     “Oh…” Nana set her phone down, screen towards the table so no one else was able to see anything.

 

     Of course she felt bad, Nana knew Lucinda didn’t mean any harm to her and would do anything to make sure she was safe… but Nana was just a bit paranoid right now.

 

     Maybe she wasn’t ready to talk about it with Lucinda, maybe she could go to Hyria for now. As much as she trusted Lucinda, she wanted a real adult’s advice. 

 

     Peeking at Hyria, she was still watching the freshman point pencils at each other as if using magic.

 

     It took a few minutes but eventually Travis came into the room and Dottie bounced over to him to rehash everything. He nodded along to what she was saying as he set his bag down and sat in the seat beside the girls.

 

     “H-hey.” He smiled at the girls.

 

     Reaching out, Lucinda grabbed the ends of his hair, turning it over in her hand a bit, “Wanna cut your hair? It’s grown out.” 

 

     Almost defensively he grabbed his head, now seeming scared, “I-I’ve seen what you done to Laurence.” 

 

     Stifling a laugh, Nana turned away and shoved a cooking in her mouth as if to save herself, but Lucinda had heard. Though she wanted to ask about earlier, she decided to just smile and tease her, “We need to redo your roots to babe.” 

 

     Also now defensive, she tried to cover her brown hair under the pink at the top of her head, “They’re not that bad.” 

 

     “Daniel’s is worse.” Rylan spoke up, holding up a very faded green strand that had started to turn gray almost.

 

     “No! Dottie’s is!” Daniel pointed to the girl who was trying to sneak one of Nana’s strawberry cookies.

 

     All their eyes were on her now so she shrugged and took a cookie in the open, “I keep forgetting to ask my dad to redye it.” 

 

     “Your parents don’t even want you to redye your hair.” Daniel snapped at Rylan, “So you gotta go back to your own hair.” 

 

     Then both boys started to have a contest with sticking out their tongue at each other with Dottie sighing at them.

 

     Lucinda tapped Nana’s thigh to get her attention, “Wanna ask Aphmau if we can re-dye our hair?” 

 

     “Sure, when?” Nana asked, pushing the cookies in the direction of Travis in the seat. 

 

     “Maybe at the end of the month?” Lucinda suggested before turning to Travis, “And we can chop your hair.” 

 

     Lightly Nana slapped her arm, “Don’t scare him like that.” She scolded, “You said you wanted your hair back, right?” She asked Travis.

 

     “Y-yeah, but do you think it’s long enough?” He asked, pulling a piece in front of him to see. He could see his actual hair now, it was no secret his hair was actually a dirty blond, “...O-ok maybe.” 

 

     “You need to, it’s getting grown out anyway.” Lucinda crossed her leg over the other in a sassy way and he sighed.

 

     “Alright,” Hyria told them, “Class is gonna start soon, so go to the hallways.” She smiled and gestured to the door.

 

     Huffing, Lucinda asked, “Can’t I just hide out in here?” 

 

     “No you can not, you have class to go to. So go.” She gave a pointed glare at only her daughter while Nana put a cover on the cookies.

 

     “Please?” Lucinda tried. 

 

     “Lucinda.” She said, clearly over her daughter trying to stay, “I don’t want another call that you’re missing class. Go.” 

 

     Travis looked at Lucinda, “Y-you’re skipping class?” 

 

     “Not skipping , just… missing. Late. I come in late.” She decided on, shrugging right after, “I can do what I want, I’m a senior.” 

 

     “No you can not, and if you don’t start packing up I will kick you out myself.” Hyria pointed a pen at Lucinda, “I’m serious.” 

 

     Another huff and Lucinda hopped off the desk, fixing her skirt from the wrinkles, “Fine, come on Nana.” 

 

     “Hold on-” She giggled, putting the cookies in her bag.

 

     Rolling her eyes, Lucinda grabbed Travis’s arm and pulled him up while he hastily grabbed his bag to keep up with her, “I’m leaving without you.” 

 

     “We don’t have the same homeroom anyway.” Nana told her, not picking up her pace as she carefully zipped up her bag.

 

     “Bye!” She waved, still dragging Travis outside.

 

     “Bye Luci.” Nana giggled, watching as Travis tried to a desk as if to slow down Lucinda but it was useless.

 

     Turning back to the trio of freshmen she saw how they all scrambled to their seats in the back, “Bye guys.” She waved.

 

     They all waved back as they got out their notebooks and Nana walked towards Ms. Hyria, stopping next to her desk.

 

     “Yes Nana?” She looked at her with kind eyes.

 

     Slowly Nana bit her lip, wondering if she should at least tell an adult about what was going on in her life. Maybe it wasn’t her parents, but it was an adult she trusted dearly and a teacher at that.

 

     This was the same lady who she ran too with Lucinda when she got her first period. When she wanted to start dying her hair, just advice she didn’t want to ask her parents.

 

     She could trust her.

 

     “Can… I ask you about something?” Nana whispered, turning away from Dottie, Daniel and Rylan to make the conversation private.

 

     Though Hyria wanted to see if it could wait, Nana’s demeanor made her think twice, “What’s wrong?” She whispered.

 

     “...how long after sex could someone get… pregnant ?” She whispered the whole thing but got even quieter at the end.

 

     Suddenly sitting up straighter, Hyria scooted closer to her, “Uhh… maybe 2 weeks? But why dearie?” 

 

     “When… When would someone notice it? Being pregnant?” Nana bit her lip and barely made eye contact with the women.

 

     “I mean, it depends on the person but the symptoms don’t start until maybe up to 3 weeks after. A bump may take a few months.” She explained, now grabbing Nana’s hand, “Dear, do you wanna talk outside?” 

 

     “I-I don’t know…” Nana whispered, “I’m just a bit worried.” 

 

     Standing up slowly, Hyria nodded, “Ok, that’s ok- do… are you late?” Nana nodded quickly allowing her to keep hold on her hands, “How late?” 

 

     “I took a pregnancy test.” She murmured, “On New Years. It was positive.” 

 

     “Oh Nana…” Hyria let go of her hands and slightly opened her arms, silently asking if Nana wanted a hug.

 

     Walking into it, Nana grabbed at the women’s outfit lightly, “I don’t know what to do… I don’t even know when it happened.” 

 

     “Well think back on those times , it may not seem like it but they might line up to now.” Hyria was trying to support the girl without getting into the graphic details since they were still at school.

 

     “But I don’t know the last time… I feel like I should have noticed it sooner.” Nana told her, nuzzling her head into Hyria’s shoulder.

 

     “I know, it’s a bit weird. Sometimes you just miss a period… sometimes it’s a kid. How I found out about Luci.” Hyria tried to joke and was happy to see Nana smile a bit, “It’s gonna be ok dear.” 

 

     Nana peeked up at her, “...What if…?” 

 

     “What if what?” Hyria asked, looking down at her.

 

     She wanted to ask about if she didn’t remember the night it had actually happened. Halloween was such a contender for the night Nana had gotten pregnant.

 

     It would line up cleanly up to now, but that meant that Zane did something to her when she was asleep . There was no recollection of her doing anything with Zane.

 

     There was a drink and then it got fuzzy until she woke up the next morning…

 

     “Nothing.” Nana shook her head, slowly pulling away from her and smiled, “I should go to class.” 

 

     “Dear.” Hyria stopped her, “You know you can talk to me about anything. At school or not. I will help you.” 

 

     Quickly Nana nodded, “I-I know. I just need some time to… think about it.” 

 

     That was the end of the conversation before Nana waved to the other kids in the classroom before leaving.

 

     Hyria stared at the door for a bit longer before Dottie spoke up, “She’s pregnant?” 

 

     “Dottie!” Daniel shouted.

 

     “I’m sorry! I have good ears!” She pouted at the boys.

 

     “Well, turn it off!” Rylan sighed, knowing they were caught trying to hear the conversation between their teacher and upperclassmen.

 

     The girl glared at him, “If I could I would! You think I want to hear what people say about me?” 

 

     It got the boys to shut up and look away since they didn’t have rumors going around about them.

 

     Walking towards the three, Hyria sat in the seat that was able to see all of them, “Alright, I’m trusting you three to not say anything about this.” 

 

     “We won’t.” Daniel shook his head quickly.

 

     “And Dottie.” She looked at the girl who was staring at her notebook intently, “Dearie are you being bullied?” 

 

     “No… not really.” “They’re saying stuff about her.” “Shut it!” She shouted at Rylan.

 

     Looking at the clock, Hyria got up from the desk and went specifically to Dottie, “We can talk about this later… if something is bothering you though you can come to me at any time. If you need somewhere to go, I’m here.” 

 

     Shortly Dottie nodded and Hyria turned away, unable to see the pity looks both boys gave her…

 

     …

 

     “What’s this?” Lucinda asked, still dragging Travis over to a white booth that was actively being decorated. 

 

     “Valentine's Day favors things.” Kim answered, sitting in a chair behind the booth while Teony strung a red tensile from the top of it.

 

     “Ms. Layla is out today and we have to start getting these ready; so Blaze and Katelyn helped get it from the theater room this morning.” Teony told her.

 

     Poking at a cup of pens, Lucinda asked, “So the flower and chocolate thing?” 

 

     “Yeah, fake flowers but the point is there.” Kim smiled.

 

     Lucinda gasped and shook the freshman, “We should get one.” 

 

     “F-for who?” He asked, allowing her to practically manhandle him while trying to stand straight.

 

     “Nana, Aphmau, Katelyn… them two.” She listed out on her fingers before pointing to Kim and Teony.

 

     Travis shrugged, “W-we can, but class is gonna start soon.” He reminded her, seeing the other kids starting to come into the hall.

 

     “Yeah yeah-” She waved him off before leaning on the booth, right to Kim’s face, “How much?” 

 

     “I think they’re gonna be two dollars.” Kim answered, starting to cut out paper cards so people could write on them, “Right?” 

 

     Teony nodded, stepping back from the booth to look at their handiwork, “That look ok?” They asked.

 

     Travis backed up to their side while Lucinda started grabbing the small paper cards, “L-looks fine.” 

 

     “Great!” They clapped and Travis flinched, “I have to start cutting the cards and get a box so they can put it in-” Teony started to ramble.

 

     Kim reached under the booth and set on top a white box with a slit in the top, “I already have it.” 

 

     “Oh!” Teony seemed surprised as if Kim wasn’t their right hand man, “Thank you Kim.” 

 

     Then Kim also held up the paper she was actively cutting, to show the valentines cards were being prepared. 

 

     It wasn’t much, get a card, write what you want, put who it’s to and shove it in the box. But clearly Teony was stressed out so Travis assumed that it was overwhelming.

 

     So when Teony sat down beside Kim, they seemed a bit lost as if they were supposed to be doing something. 

 

     Before he had time to think about it, Lucinda grabbed his arm and pulled him back towards her side, “Make one for Nana.” 

 

     “I-I don’t have any money on me.” He told her. 

 

     “I’ll buy it, just make one for her.” Lucinda said, scribbling down something on one of the small cards, shoving one over to Travis.

 

     Looking at Kim and Teony, as if they were gonna tell him that he couldn’t, they didn’t do anything. There was a nod from Kim and nodded to the card.

 

     Sighing, Travis grabbed a pen from the cup and started writing about how Lucinda was holding him hostage.

 

     “Ok! Done!” Lucinda tossed the pen back in the cup and dropped it in the box, “I just made one for Nana but I’ll be back later.” 

 

     “That’s fine, we’re gonna be here all week, between classes, lunch, before school, after.” Teony took a deep breath if only realizing how much time it was gonna take up.

 

     While still writing about how Lucinda was gonna break his arm with how hard she pulls, he looked up to see Lucinda taking a photo of them. 

 

     They were all in the shot, “Travis smile!” Lucinda scolded and he did give a small one before she took the photo.

 

     “Lucinda you have to pay.” Teony told her.

 

     She pulled some money from her pocket and put it on the table, not bothering to count it out. Teony grabbed it and shrugged when it was a $5, “Want your change back?” 

 

     “Keep it.” Lucinda dismissed

 

     She went back to texting while Travis finished up the hostage note for Nana to get on Valentine's day. When he was done he slid it into the box and put back the pen, “Good now go to class.” Teony shooed them off.

 

     “Let’s go Travis.” “W-we’re not going the same way!” He whined, unable to do much as the girl pulled him away.

 

     Kim started at the two walking away before asking, “You know how people say Blaze is trying to get with Dottie because she’s a freshman? How come no one says that about Travis and Lucinda?” 

 

     “I’m assuming gender and no one should be talking about Blaze and Dottie’s friendship in the first place.” Teony responded with ease.

 

     “They’re so mean to her…” Kim whispered, referring to Dottie.

 

     “I know. I’m trying to fix it…” Teony nodded…

 

     …

 

     Zane was sitting under the bleachers, a cigarette between his lips as he stared at Nana’s instagram story. 

 

     She had reposted something from Lucinda’s story where she was at a Valentines themed booth. To her side was the same boy who was always around Nana these days.

 

     Written in the story was about how Lucinda and the boy were getting a Valentine for Nana before class.

 

     “What?” Dante asked, sitting across from him, he wasn’t smoking but still in the area to get everything.

 

     Looking up at him, Zane spoke, “If you ever get a girl, make sure she doesn’t hang around guys.” 

 

     Dante didn’t know what he really meant but nodded anyway, “I mean- seriously we were together all summer but school came around and suddenly she has no time for me.”

 

     “Who?” Dante cautiously questioned, he didn’t want Zane to snap at him since he seemed to be riled up.

 

     The phone was turned towards him, “That’s Lucinda and the kid Nana is always hanging around.” 

 

     Immediately Dante recognized who it was, “Oh, I know him.” 

 

     “Who is it?” Zane immediately asked.

 

     “Travis, we used to be friends. But then he started to hang around Nana and her whole friend group. So he left.” Dante explained simply.

 

     “Are they screwing or something? He never seems to leave her. This is the first time I’ve seen them apart in months. She takes him everywhere.” Zane pulled the phone away to stare at the instagram story.

 

     Thinking about it, Dante shrugged, “Could be. I don’t really see him hanging out with anyone else besides like Aphmau and Aaron.” 

 

     “Nana has too many friends.” Zane rolled his eyes, “Half of them are guys and she’s constantly going to parties with them.” 

 

     Dante hadn’t heard of any parties beside the Halloween one and possibly a New Year one from kids in the halls. 

 

     “What are you going to do?” He asked, bringing his knees up to his chest.

 

     “I don’t know… She’s so dependent on them. Specifically Lucinda, I don’t know how. The girl talks too much and I’m pretty sure she’s sleeping with Ivan. And Nana hated Ivan last I checked.” Zane told him.

 

     “Maybe they’re dating?” Dante threw out, feeling slightly happy someone didn’t like Travis too.

 

     Zane chuckled, “Irene she’s a whore.” 

 

     Though Zane seemed casual with the word, Dante was surprised he had said it so openly as if someone would hear. There was no one else around them but Dante thought it was a bit far to call her that.

 

     Really he focused on the idea that Travis and her were screwing, it didn’t seem out of the idea since he had seen them go in her car and drive off together. 

 

     “I should knock that kid’s teeth out or something. Get him off of her or something.” Zane sighed, tossing his phone to the side.

 

     “I don’t think he can fight.” Dante suddenly informed, “He’s like a Chihuahua.” 

 

     Another laugh, “He seems a bit tall.” Zane pointed out, “I’ve seen plenty of photos of the kid, he’s about my height.” 

 

     “Yeah but he fell when I hit him.” He remembered.

 

     Now Zane was looking at him with a smirk, “You hit the kid before?” 

 

     Proudly, Dante nodded with a smile, “At a Halloween party. We were fighting and at some point I punched him in the jaw.”

 

     “What happened then?” Zane asked. 

 

     “I got kicked out, Nana had to drive me back. Haven’t really talked with him again.” He shrugged.

 

     “...How well did you say you know the kid?” Suddenly Zane seemed interested in Travis for a reason outside of how much time he spends around Nana.

 

     “Pretty well. We had been friends since 8th grade, but he didn’t have any friends so we hung out a lot.” Dante told him.

 

     Zane nodded, not seeming to actually listen to what Dante had totally said, just the first party. He stayed like that for a moment before leaning in again, “I have an idea…” 

 

     …

 

     Zane wasn’t the only person to have seen Lucinda’s post, even if it wasn't directly. During lunch, Sasha was going through her friend’s stories and stopped on Lucinda’s. 

 

     “Oh hey, those Valentine message things are back.” Sasha nudge Gene in the shoulder 

 

     “What are you talking about?” Zenix asked as Gene was stacking their cartons of milk.

 

     She rolled her eyes and showed Zenix the instagram story, “There’s these like Valentines we do every year, last year I think it was a flower.” 

 

     “And candy.” Gene added with a whisper as if talking too loud would knock it over. 

 

     “It was here last year, didn’t you do it?” Sasha asked Zenix, pulling back her phone to look through the rest of the instagram stories.

 

     “No, I don’t get those things.” Zenix shook his head, looking at Gene’s tower, waiting for it to fall.

 

     Before she could feel bad that Zenix hadn’t gotten a Valentine in high school, he was trying to mess with Gene’s tower. Clearly he could care less about the memento.

 

     And Gene was getting visibly annoyed with how Zenix was swatting at his project, though not actually touching it.

 

     Sasha got to Teony’s instagram and watched intently as they also talked about the Valentine’s booth. Kim was apparently helping out with how many times she saw her in the stories.

 

     “Maybe we should do some?” Sasha looked at Gene, “Could give one to you-know-who.” She mumbled after. 

 

     The tower of milk cartons fell and Zenix started chuckling as Gene was frozen. Then he grabbed one of the cartons and chucked it across the room, “Fetch Zenix.” 

 

     Zenix’s jaw dropped after watching the milk fly across the lunch room, “That was mine!” “That’s why I said ‘Fetch’. Now go.” Gene shooed him off.

 

     Huffed, Zenix got up from the table and tried to find his milk carton that was probably lost in the sea of students. Then Gene turned to Sasha, “First of all, stop saying that stuff around Zenix.” 

 

     “What is Zenix gonna do? We’re the only people he knows.” Sasha asked, pointing out the obvious nonexistent flaw in his plan.

 

     “Yeah and when he gets leverage he makes us his bitch. Last time this happened you wrote 3 essays.” Gene reminded her.

 

     “Let’s be honest,” She held out her hand, “He wasn’t gonna write those and pass the school year.”

 

     Gene sighed, “Not my point, my point is that he is a brat when he realizes he has something over us.” 

 

     “In my defense, I didn’t want you to know that I knew spanish.” She told him with a shrug, remembering how he used to cuss her out in spanish but she understood him the whole time, “But yes, I see your point.” 

 

     He smiled, “Great, then we will stop mentioning her when he’s around, got it?” He shot her a pointed look.

 

     She nodded, rolling her eyes and bit and went back to her own lunch, “But it’s a good idea; You sending her one of those Valentine things.” 

 

     “Why would that be a good idea?” He asked, “I don’t want her to know.” 

 

     Sasha shook her head, “You want her to know. You want to be with her, you’re just a pussy.” She giggled.

 

     “I am not -” “You totally are dude. You’ve gone all soft for her, you’re literally sitting in the cafeteria, lunch on a tray and stacking our milk cartons.” She pointed out. 

 

     Then he pointed to where Zenix was still trying to find his drink, “I threw it across the room.” He tried to cover up.

 

     “Yeah and at the start of the school year Gene would have punctured a hole in it and stained Zenix’s uniform to get rid of him.” Sasha smirked, “Face it, Aphmau makes you want to be good.” 

 

     “Stop saying her name.” He hissed, pointing at her.

 

     Sighing, Sasha gave him a side glance, “When was the last time you even were in detention? Because I’m pretty sure it was Aphmau that was running it.” 

 

     “Coincidence.” He tried.

 

     “Really?” “Yes.”

 

     “I’m right .” She stated, challenging his point.

 

     “ No you’re not .” Gene told her, “I should have never told you that I liked her because I don’t.” He continued to argue.

 

     Internatally she knew that they could go on for this for days but wanted it to stop sometime soon, “Why are you fighting this?” 

 

     He scoffed, flustered, “I’m not fighting, I’m telling you.” “Then you’re lying to yourself and me.” She dismissed.

 

     “That is not what’s going on!” He hissed at her leaning into her space and she was able to see the blush starting to crawl up his face. 

 

     Tilting her head at him, she wanted him to know he wasn’t fooling anyone with that statement and waited for him to try again.

 

     “...I need to figure out who you like, level the field.” He told her, squinting his eyes a bit as if he looked hard enough at her he’d get an answer.

 

     “You need to tell Aphmau you like her.” She said back, squinting her eyes too as if to match him.

 

     “I literally get nothing from that.” He shook his head.

 

     Giving him an annoyed look, she answered, “You get to tell her, or at the very least fix the mess you’ve made.” 

 

     “I’ll make you a deal.” He then held out his hand, “We get the Valentine flower crap-” She smiled, “But-! We write it for each other.” 

 

     Immediately the smile dropped and a confused face spread over her, “Like… each other? You and me?” 

 

     Gene made a ‘ew’ face at her, “Gross no! I meant we write it for the people we have in mind. I write one for your little crush and you write one for mine.” 

 

     “So she is a crush?” “Sash I will rip out your hair dye.”

 

     The table rustled and they both looked at a panting Zenix, holding up a crushed milk carton, “I got it-!” He huffed.

 

     “Why is it smashed?” Sasha asked, giving the squished box a disgusted look.

 

     Zenix also looked at it, “Well- Ivy stepped on it.” 

 

     “Bitch.” Gene rolled his eyes.

 

     “Are you two kissing?” Zenix then asked, seeing how close they were right now and not seeming to part.

 

     “Drink your squashed milk.” Gene snapped while pulling away from Sasha.

 

     But then he remembered what he had said before and held out his hand to her, “Deal?” 

 

     Staring at his hand for a moment, Sasha took a breath, “It has to be tame.” “Of course.” He agreed.

 

     Taking his hand, she shook on it and Gene smirked…

 

     …

 

     After school was such a chaotic and quiet place to be in. Aaron didn’t have to go home yet, so he didn’t.

 

     So his time was left to wander the front of the school, stopping when he saw a group around a white booth with red detailing.

 

     Walking over, he read the top of the booth, ‘Valentines Day Favors’. There were 2 kids already there, a blond boy and a brunette.

 

     They were shoving each other with their shoulders but not tipping each other over, “Dude you need to stop trying to look-” The brunette said, covering something that Aaron couldn’t see.

 

     “Why are you hiding it from me? I know everything about you.” The blond said, shoving him again.

 

     “And you don’t need to know this.” He backfired, “Teony tell him, he doesn’t have the right to see who I’m writing to.” 

 

     Aaron tilted to the side to see Teony in a chair behind the booth, “Garroth stop trying to see Laurence’s crush, those are private.” 

 

     Teony’s eyes found Aaron and he stood straight again, hoping they wouldn’t say anything about him being there, “Hi Aaron.” They called.

 

     Now everyone at the booth turned to look at him, “Oh hi Aaron.” A girl with glasses said and he was sure he had seen her before but couldn’t ring up a name.

 

     Lightly he raised his arm to say hello but that was it, “Do you wanna get a valentine thingy?” The girl with glasses asked.

 

     “Kim, they’re favors .” The brunette, Laurence said, dramatically gesturing to the title of the booth, “Get it right.”

 

     “Put your note in the box.” Teony told him, rolling their eyes.

 

     The thing he was hiding was then ripped from his hands, gone into Garroth’s now, “Who’d you write it too?” He asked.

 

     Laurence jumped him, clinging to his back as he tried to rip the paper from his hands, “None of your business!” Laurence yelled.

 

     “Boys!” Teony shouted, “Stop it!” 

 

     Laurence stopped trying to strangle Garroth but it didn’t stop Garroth from reading the note, “...It’s just to Aphmau saying you want a rematch!” Garroth annoyingly groaned.

 

     “Told you it was none of your business.” Laurence swiped it back from him and shoved it into the box.

 

     “Fine, let’s get going.” Garroth rolled his eyes, but stopped when his phone went off, pulling it out, “...he woke up.” 

 

     “What?” Laurence asked.

 

     “He woke up.” Garroth looked at Laurence, “He’s awake.” 

 

     Then Laurence shoved him to the front door, “Go!” 

 

     “M-my practice-” Garroth tried to say. 

 

     Laurence’s jaw opened in awe, “Are you serious? He woke up and you’re worried about practice ?”

 

     Quickly Garroth nodded, “You’re right, I-I should go.” He then bolted out the front doors and Laurence was left to explain… or not.

 

     Looking at all of them, he shrugged, “Family stuff.” Before going down a hallway that would go to the gym.

 

     Then Aaron was left with the girls, the one with glasses, Kim, then pushed forward a paper, “Want to give someone one?” 

 

     Stepping up to the front of the booth, Aaron looked down at the paper, seeing there was a ‘To:’ and ‘From:’ on it.

 

     “It’s like a messenger thing, write a note to someone and they get the note, a flower and some candy.” Kim explained.

 

     “It’s $2 but you can get however many you want to.” Teony said, sighing deeply and relaxing back into their chair.

 

     Aaron shrugged, “No one to give it too. I don’t like anyone.” 

 

     Kim shrugged back, “It doesn’t have to be a romantic thing, just a friend or something. Laurence just gave one to Aphmau and I think Garroth did too.” 

 

     “I think Garroth likes Aphmau so it’s different.” Teony whispered.

 

     “What kind of candy?” Aaron then asked, picking up one of the notes just to look at the design of them.

 

     “Chocolate?” Kim looked at Teony as if to confirm it, “Maybe some other candy if we pick it up?” 

 

     He stared at the note, tempting. The first person that came to mind was Nana but he quickly shoved it down.

 

     Why would he accidentally tell her that he’s been thinking about her in an action like this? His name would be tied to it and he didn’t want her to get the wrong idea.

 

     He had given the cooking club money for his benefit of getting an after school club, if he sent her a note she might make a connection.

 

     That was stupid, no she wouldn’t. His name isn’t even tied to that, how would she make a connection between them?

 

     “You know… these things aren’t really a romantic gesture, they’re more of a friend one. Valentine's day can be kinda lonely so we don’t really discourage friendly ones.” Teony told him, “And you don’t have to put a name, just who it’s for.” 

 

     It was like they could tell what he was trying to argue about himself with, “Right…” He whispered.

 

     Head still turned down to the card, he spoke, “You can’t look.” 

 

     “We won’t.” Teony then looked at Kim, “Turn around?” 

 

     Kim nodded, “Alright, I guess so.” Then he watched as they both turned their chairs around.

 

     Grabbing one of the pens, he just wrote her name in the ‘To:’ name slot. What else was he supposed to write?

 

     Was he supposed to write something else? They kept referring to it as a note, so he probably was supposed to.

 

     He wasn’t gonna write that he hoped she enjoyed the cooking stove since they weren’t even in the school yet and it seemed a bit pretentious.

 

     Maybe about how he thought she seemed nice and wanted to talk to her? That made him creepy.

 

     “Irene…” He whispered.

 

     “Having a hard time?” Teony asked, not turning around, “You don’t have to think about it that hard.” 

 

     “...Yeah.” 

 

     Kim spoke up, “Don’t think about it so much, it doesn’t have to be deep. Just say ‘Happy Valentine’s day’.” 

 

     They were probably right, he should write something, it looked plain and he didn’t want Nana to think that it was a fluke.

 

     Not even giving him time to think about it, Aaron scribbled something down and capped his pen right after. As if telling himself that he wasn’t allowed to back out of it because the pen was closed. 

 

     Looking down at the table again, he saw a small notebook facing the girls, two sets of T charts at the top displaying ‘Electric vs Gas stoves.

 

     There were various points for both under each set of charts but the electric side had more. He wouldn’t exactly say it was better but it had more uses and was slightly safer than gas ones.

 

     “Done?” Kim asked. 

 

     He hummed in agreement and they both turned around, “$2.” Teony told him while Kim reached out for the note.

 

     Giving it over, he watched carefully that she didn’t look at it before dropping it in and then he pulled out his wallet, knowing he had a few loose dollars not directly on his card. 

 

     Handing them $2, he saw Teony store it in a pencil box before smiling at him, “We’re gonna be giving them out on actual Valentines Day so they’ll get that then.” 

 

     “Cool.” He nodded once before pointing to the notebook, “Electric is better, safer especially in a school.” Then he slowly turned away and left out the front doors, wanting to cool off his face.

 

     It was a stupid note, she wouldn’t think into it like he was. Rubbing his face, he pulled on his skin, “Why would I write that?” He asked himself.

 

     Shaking his head, he went down to where the cars were parked, left to think about what he had written.

 

     “Told you electric stoves were better.” Kim told Teony, looking at their chart proudly.

 

     “Fine, we’ll get electric.” Teony sighed.

 

     Humming at the decision, Kim opened the white box and looked inside, “First day and already a lot.” 

 

     “People like flowers.” Teony shrugged, standing up and stretching.

 

     Picking one from the top, Kim opened it out of curiosity, “Kim!” Teony scolded at the fact that Kim would invade someone’s privacy.

 

     “What? We have to look at them anyway.” Kim shrugged, opening the folded note and looking at what they had written.

 

     There was no name on this one but the note read, ‘You’re really pretty.’ “Aww, it’s cute.” Kim turned to show Teony.

 

     Though still nervous at the fact they were reading private notes, Teony peeked at it, “...It’s to Nana.” 

 

     Kim pulled it back to herself and looked at who it was too, “Huh…” She tilted her head at it, staring at the hand writing.

 

     “Wonder who did it.” Teony started to crack the joins in their body, sighing in relief as they did it.

 

     “It was at the top.” Kim looked out the doors of the school where Aaron had just left, “Hmm…” 

 

     “What?” Teony asked.

 

     Pulling out her phone, Kim went into her photos and brought up the picture of the envelope with the anonymous money in it. Quickly her eyes flicked between the two, “Teony? Do these look similar?”

 

     Teony looked down between the two items, the note and photo before gasping and covering their mouth, “No!”

 

     “I’m just asking, I’m not saying anything.” Kim quickly shushed them, “Do they?” 

 

     “Kim we’re not doing this right now, it’s a federal crime to look at people’s mail.” Teony scolded. 

 

     She sighed, “It’s a school Valentine that we have to give out.” Kim told them, pointing out how federal law doesn’t work for the situation.

 

     “Still. We shouldn’t even be looking at it.” Teony said, picking up the remaining Valentine cards 

 

     “Aaron matches up, family’s loaded. Similar hand-writing. Knows stuff about stoves, probably knows that’s what killed Nana’s club-” Kim told them. 

 

     When Teony gave her a pointed look, Kim huffed and stuffed the note back in the box, “I’ll just do a little work.” 

 

     “Leave Aaron out of this.” Teony pointed at them.

 

     “But if we can find out it’s him, we can get proof that he wanted it to go to the cooking club- Which leaves you guilt free.” Kim responded, now getting up and holding the box.

 

     Thinking about it, Teony mumbled, “...just a little searching.” “I won’t get him involved.” Kim sternly nodded.

 

     “Good, now help me bring this stuff to the mentor club. We can just leave it in there for preparation.” Teony said, picking up their chair.

 

     Kim nodded, also grabbing their chair with one hand and starting to walk down the hallway with Teony…

Chapter 25: Happy Valentines Day!

Chapter Text

     Aaron was looking out the window, hands lazily on his legs while watching the trees they were rushing past.

 

     “So… Anything you wanna talk about?” Melissa asked and immediately Aaron’s hand went to the door of the passenger side, trying to open it.

 

     He didn’t need this today, this conversation didn’t need to happen in the car on the way to school. Of course he should have known something was up when she said she was gonna drive him.

 

     “Aaron!” She scolded, having locked the doors at the very start of their drive, “You are not jumping out of the car.” 

 

     “Just thought I’d try…” He whispered, letting go of the door handle and letting his hand fall back into his lap.

 

     “I just wanted to talk, see if everything is going alright.” She said, fixing her posture a bit and trying to seem calm.

 

     Side glancing at her, he spoke, “About what?” 

 

     “School,” She said quickly, “Wanna check up on you, see if everything is going alright?” Melissa kept going casually.

 

     “It’s going… fine.” He answered vaguely, not really sure what to call it since he always found something wrong.

 

     “Ok but, what’s all going on?” She tried.

 

     Once again he went back to looking outside, trying to mentally map out where they are so he can count down the minutes until he gets out of there.

 

     “Aaron.” She called.

 

     “Hmm?” 

 

     “How is school?” 

 

     “School.” He answered, hoping that she will understand he’s done talking even if they never really started.

 

     She hummed, slightly annoyed with his response, “How’s that one girl?” 

 

     Trying the door again, it only clicked to show that it was locked, “Damn…” He whispered and looked back to his sister to see her glaring at him.

 

     “I will pull this car over and make you late.” She threatened.

 

     Aaron shrugged awkwardly, “I’m skipping classes anyway.” He confessed even though it was really nothing.

 

     “What? Why? Is something wrong?” Melissa asked, somewhat stepping on the breaks making Aaron grip his seat.

 

     “Nothing’s wrong- Irene-” He panted, “Can’t you just drop me off? Or let me out? I can walk the rest.” 

 

     “No,” She snapped, “We’re going to talk.”

 

     Eyes shifted to the window, ‘ What a lovely sidewalk ’ he thought to himself, wondering if he could break the window.

 

     “Aaron.” She called again. 

 

     “Irene…” He whispered, rubbing his face, “Nothing is going on, I can see the school. Can’t you just let me out?” 

 

     There was a loud huff from Melissa and Aaron was waiting for her to snap at just let him out on the sidewalk. But she didn’t, and drove right up to the pick up in front of the school, “Ok…” She sighed.

 

     “Bye Melissa.” He said monotony, grabbing his bag and getting out of the car.

 

     “Hey-” She said before he closed the door, “Have a good day.” She gave him a sad smile but still seemed hopeful.

 

     “You too.” He gave her a small smile back, but it was a bit lopsided.

 

     It seemed to make her happy either way since she relaxed a bit but pointed at him, “Don’t eat any chocolate.” “I won’t.” He rolled his eyes.

 

     “I’m serious, I don’t want you in the hospital.” She told him.

 

     “Not even a little?” He asked, leaning down to look at her in the car.

 

     Melissa gave him an angry and sad look, “Don’t joke like that. You know how we get with chocolate.”

 

     “And I’ll just throw it up if I do.” He shrugged.

 

     She sighed, clearly worried about him but he rolled his eyes, “I won’t eat any chocolate Melissa.”

 

     “Better not.” She huffed.

 

     Closing the door, he stood straight up and took in a deep breath, it was Valentine’s Day and he could almost smell the hoard of chocolate.

 

     It was probably a bad day to come to school, but he didn’t want to stay home and be doted on by his sister. 

 

     When he asked that morning, she had said she was staying home because her work place allowed gifts and those usually were chocolate.

 

     Weird thing about his whole family, they were all allergic to chocolate. Very allergic, that they could just die afterwards or get very sick.

 

     “Aaron!” Someone shouted as he was thinking about how he was gonna get around so much chocolate in the school. Looking around, he made eye contact with Aphmau, waving her hand frantically, “Come help me!” 

 

     Pretending to not hear her, Aaron turned away and started towards the stairs behind him but she shouted for him again, “Aaron!” It was more of a demand this time, so he turned back to her and walked across the street.

 

     She was holding a box with a bunch of flowers inside, Teony was also there, pulling boxes from a car trunk.

 

     “Can you help us? We have to move all these boxes inside.” Aphmau told him, “They’re not heavy, there’s just a lot.

 

     “What is it?” He asked, leaning over to look at the closed box as if he would see through it.

 

     “Those Valentine's flower things with chocolate.” Aphmau told him, “Just grab a box, maybe two, you look buff.” 

 

     Aaron chose not to think about what she had said and went to help Teony get another box, “Thank you Aaron, I didn’t expect this many people to buy the flowers.” Teony smiled tiredly.

 

     “You know… people and flowers…” He shrugged, not actually knowing if this was a thing outside of this high school.

 

     Teony stacked a box on the one he was already holding and smiled, “I guess, we were able to get a bunch of different colors because of a sale.” 

 

     Aphmau came up to him, “They also bought too much chocolate so we can eat it all.” She smiled.

 

     Turning to her, he said, “I’m allergic to chocolate.” 

 

     “What?” She whispered, staring at him like he had confessed he was secretly a werewolf and Midnight was a real thing.

 

     “Can’t have it, it's extremely toxic to me. Don’t know why.” He shrugged, “Whole family is like that.” 

 

     Suddenly Teony stopped hauling out boxes, “Can you be around it or are you going to be breaking out in hives right now?” 

 

     “I’ll be fine, just can’t eat it.” Aaron dismissed.

 

     Kim then suddenly emerged from the front seat of the car, “Not uncommon as you think. Quite a few people are allergic to chocolate.” 

 

     “Seriously?” Aphmau questioned, “I don’t think I know anyone allergic to chocolate.” 

 

     “Hmmm, I think Blaze is…” Teony thought about it for a few moments, “Whenever he got chocolate he would give it away.” 

 

     “Why do you think Nana doesn’t make chocolate items? Too many kids are allergic in this school.” Kim told her, “Come on, we have to put all these in the mentor room.”

 

     “Should we have not done chocolate?” Teony asked.

 

     Shaking her head, Kim explained, “Enough kids have an allergy to realize it but not enough to not bring it to school. Nana just does it as a precaution.”

 

     Aphmau walked beside Kim as they went towards the school, “Does Nana really not make anything chocolate?” She whispered

 

     “She usually makes more fruit based stuff, blueberries, strawberries, you know.” Kim responded.

 

     Aaron and Teony were still left at the car, Teony testing him by setting a third box on his stack, “This seems a bit excessive…” He whispered.

 

     “Believe me, I know. Kim and I were up for days to put all these together.” They sighed, picking up the last box and shutting the trunk.

 

     “Isn’t there like- a teacher that is supposed to do all of this?” He cautiously asked.

 

     When Teony gave him a twitchy look, he looked away to avoid their stare, “Do not get me started .” They hissed.

 

     “Sorry…” He mumbled.

 

     “It’s ok, just Ms. Layla. Really starting to feel why everyone hates her.” Teony sighed, fixing their posture.

 

     They walked beside each other to cross the street when Aarons saw Melissa still here, “Irene be damned.” He whispered.

 

     “Hey- don’t use her name like that.” Teony scolded, before trying to look in the direction he was, “What’s wrong?

 

     “My sister is watching me.” He kept walking and Teony followed but they still tried to see Melissa.

 

     “The girl waving at us?” Teony asked and Aaron looked to see his sister waving politely at them, “...Yeah.” He sighed.

 

     Teony watched for a few extra seconds, “...She’s cute.”

 

     “Don’t even think about it.” He stopped them through strained teeth.

 

     “I’m not- I’m not-” Teony chuckled…

 

     …

 

     “Why do we always talk to everyone we come across?” Aaron asked himself, seeing how apparently Aphmau and Teony had run into Katelyn.

 

     “We’re social people, I’m sure you’ve noticed that.” Teony told him, “You can skip formalites, just go down to the mentor room.” 

 

     He smiled and Teony really realized how much Aaron didn’t like talking to people, watching him fast walk down the hallway.

 

     “Where’s he going?” Aphmau asked, pulling away from the conversation with Katelyn.

 

     “Mentor room, which is where you need to be going.” Teony pointed to her, “We need to get these in there before the bell rings.” 

 

     “Come on Aph.” Katelyn pulled her along, “I saw how many boxes that Aaron kid was holding.” 

 

     Teony was left with Kim, “Do you think it’s gonna be a bit hectic today?” They asked and Kim had a soft smile, “It always seems like it these days.” Kim responded.

 

     Then she pulled something out from her inside blazer, a stack of the Valentine cards, “What do you want me to do with these?” 

 

     Carefully Teony took it from her, looking at the rude comments on those cards that were supposed to be sent to other students.

 

     But Teony couldn’t find it in them to allow some of the letters to go through, they were downright hateful . Somewhere in the rule book it had to be considered harassment so they did not attach a flower to them.

 

     “Just get rid of them, make sure no one can find them.” Teony handed it back, seeing a particularly rude one made out to Dottie.

 

     “Got it.” Kim put them back in her blazer, “You try to relax, everything is gonna be alright. I’ll take care of these.” 

 

     “I know,” They nodded, “Just know I’m gonna be tired by the end of this.” They shrugged, “But go, get rid of those and then come back to the mentor club.” 

 

     Kim nodded, “I will, I will. You go to. Make sure all the flowers are alright and the candy isn’t melting.” 

 

     They waved bye to each other and headed down different ways, Teony tried to collect themselves while walking. It was increasingly becoming a difficult thing to do since there always seemed to be something to worry over.

 

     When rounding a corner, they saw Sasha, Gene and Zenix sitting on the floor near a water fountain.

 

     “Hey, Mx. Bitch. How it goes?” Gene asked, setting his elbow on his knee while Sasha was avoiding their eyes but still elbowed Gene.

 

     “Are you causing trouble?” Teony questioned, giving them a slow blink.

 

     “No.” 

 

     “Are you planning to?” 

 

     “No.” 

 

     “Perfect.” Teony gave a strained smile and kept walking.

 

     Sasha tapped her pencil on the paper she was working on, “Are you ok?” She called after Teony.

 

     Gene looked at her, “What is wrong with you?” Sasha gave him a glare as if to tell him to be nice to them.

 

     Teony turned around to look at them, “Just a bit tired, there were a lot of Valentine flowers to do.” 

 

     “Are we getting any?” Gene smirked.

 

     They shrugged, “I don’t know, Kim helped me put them together. So maybe she saw something.” 

 

     “Don’t you basically get class off today to hand those out?” Gene asked.

 

     “There’s 5 boxes of flowers and I have to run around the whole school. I’d rather be in class.” They told them, “Don’t be late when the bell rings.” They said before turning back to their walk.

 

     The bathroom door across from them opened to show Zenix, “Who were you talking too?” He asked.

 

     “Teony.” Sasha answered.

 

     “The enemy!” Zenix shouted. 

 

     Gene snapped his fingers to point at a spot next to him, “Keep your voice down, I don’t want a teacher to lecture us.” 

 

     “You’re so boring now.” Zenix huffed, going to his side, “What’s wrong with you?” He asked, slumping to the floor and the lingering smell of smoke was on him.

 

     “Nothing is wrong with me, I just don’t feel like getting told I’m not gonna pass high school.” Gene flicked his head and looked at Sasha’s paper, “How's the essay going?”

 

     She glanced at him, “Your argument is stupid if that’s what you’re asking.” She whispered, erasing a part of his essay.

 

     “Tough crowd.” Gene sighed, leaning back against the wall and looking at Zenix, “How about you, you doing good in school?” 

 

     Zenix shrugged, “Haven’t been called to the principal's office yet.” 

 

     “Lady is never here. She can’t do anything.” Gene rolled his eyes and crossed his arms, “So we’re home free.” 

 

     “It’s only the middle of February.” Sasha reminded him, “We have until May.” 

 

     “Yeah but tell me the last time you seen Layla walking about?” Gene asked of her, leaning into her space. When she didn’t answer, he nodded, “Exactly.” 

 

     Sasha looked at him with a calm look, “...I don’t have to be reviewing this essay for you.” She reminded.

 

     “All hail Queen Sasha.” He then bowed, clearly bending to her will since he needed the essay to be good.

 

     Then she smiled softly and went back to his essay, “Are you excited for the Valentines?” She asked.

 

     “Bleh.” He gagged and Zenix laughed.

 

     “Do you think you’re gonna get anything?” Zenix asked him and Gene shrugged, “Unless you guys got me something then no.” He answered.

 

     Zenix shook his head, “I’m broke, no money.” 

 

     “We know, we pay for your lunch everyday.” Sasha pointed out, erasing something, “You guys can’t spell ‘excellent’ for shit…” 

 

     “To many E’s.” Zenix shrugged then looked at Gene, “Do you have your vape?” 

 

     Quickly he shook his head, “All out, used up all my pods.” 

 

     “This ‘no nic’ thing is so lame.” Zenix whined but Sasha reached over and hit his head with the top of the pen, “Ow! What was that for?” He hissed.

 

     She shot him a look, “It’s good for Gene to be off nicotine. And it’s good to not get you hooked either.” 

 

     “Well what if I already am? How am I supposed to get my fill?” He asked, looking at Gene for the answers.

 

     He sighed, “Ahh… could go to Ivan. Or Zane… Don’t go to Zane, that little freak will get you hooked on LSDs.” 

 

     “Don’t go to either, you don’t need to be on that stuff.” She told him.

 

     “Probably for the best, haven’t really seen Ivan around anyway.” Gene shrugged and Sasha shifted a bit at Ivan’s name.

 

     “I think he got expelled…” She whispered, “Issues with someone.”

 

     “Hmm, Zane seems ok… I guess.” Zenix shrugged, “But I think he’s only on cigarettes and I think vapes are just better.” 

 

     Gene leaned closer to his uniform, “Is that why you smell like smoke?” He asked.

 

     “Yeah he’s in the bathroom smoking right now.” Zenix pointed to the bathroom he had just come from.

 

     “Idiot.” Sasha whispered, rolling her eyes…

 

     …

 

     Aphmau looked at the bouquet of flowers she had to hand out over the first lunch, meaning she got to skip a class, “All this?” She asked, looking at Teony who was sorting the flowers.

 

     They had started putting them in piles with kids that had classes at the same time as others. Knowing everyone’s schedule worked out in a weird way, Aphmau guessed.

 

     “Yes, that should be all for this period, I’m trying to remember some other kids' schedules. So you can go ahead.” They stared at another box of flowers.

 

     Before Aphmau could say that they should take a break, Teony lifted a shaky hand to a bottle of water and downed half of it.

 

     Kim was behind them and light pat Teony’s back, “Why don’t we take a little break? We’ve been at this for a few hours.”

 

     Choosing to back away from the room, Aphmau scurried out towards the cafeteria since from the few names she was able to see, she had her group of friends.

 

     Going in through the doors, she went towards the back to the loud group of kids that were actively making a stack of all their utensils.

 

     “Aphmau!” Katelyn called as Laurence put another plastic knife on a fork, “Look at you being a little cupid messenger.” She teased.

 

     “Skipping class for love? How romantic.” Laurence chuckled, glancing at her for a second before going back to their project.

 

     Smiling as if she was being praised, Aphmau set down a large pile of flowers and clapped, “Alright! Katelyn,” She picked up a stack of 6 flowers with chocolate attached, “These are for you.” 

 

     Katelyn ripped it from her with a squeal and started to look at the notes, “You, Lucinda, Nana, Kim, Teony… No name.” She stared at the last one.

 

     Laurence looked over to see the note, “...’I think you’re really cute’.” He read off, “Awww, someone’s got a secret admirer.” 

 

     Shoving him back in his seat, she looked at the two boys, “How come you losers didn’t get me anything?” 

 

     Garroth looked taken back and Laurence shrugged, “I ran out of money when I got to 5 people. Cadenza only gave me $10.” 

 

     Then Katelyn turned to Garroth, “Your excuse?” 

 

     He awkwardly shrugged, “Didn’t think you wanted one, sorry.” He then handed her the milk carton from his tray, “Truce?”

 

     “Yeah alright, truce pretty boy.” She stole the milk carton and took the straw from her tray and stabbed it in.

 

     Aphmau picked up the one flower without a name, “I don’t recognize the handwriting.” She shrugged.

 

     “Probably a prank,” She took one of the chocolates from the other flowers, “Nothing to dwell over even then don’t have time to work out a relationship. Romeo and Juliet are my only relationship.” She sighed dramatically.

 

     “Of course it is.” Aphmau mumbled, searching for the next bundle of flowers and landing on Garroth, “Here you go.” She tossed the flowers towards him.

 

     He caught it with ease and looked at the notes attached, “Hmm… One from Nana, one from Teony, a few from Ivy, one from… Blaze?” 

 

     “You’re friends with Blaze?” Katelyn asked.

 

     Garroth shrugged, “I mean I guess? He’s cool and all, helps with setting up my club sometimes.” He looked at the last note and stared at it.

 

     “What?” Aphmau asked, “Someone new?” 

 

     “There’s no name.” He showed Laurence who stared at it too, “You know who that is? I can’t tell.” Garroth asked him.

 

     Katelyn reached over and looked at the note, “Oooo, someone’s got a secret admirer.” She teased back. 

 

     “What’s it even say?” Aphmau went behind her to look at it, “‘Please rail me’… bit vulgar. Surprised it got through Teony.” 

 

     “Probably someone came back from chemistry and was high from the fumes.” Laurence took the note as if to look over it.

 

     Then he crumbled it, right in front of Garroth, “Hey-” Garroth hissed but couldn’t stop him from ruining the note, “Maybe a fluke.” Laurence shrugged.

 

     Tossing the note behind him, to get rid of, Garroth watched it go with a sad look, “That could have been my future spouse…” He whispered.

 

     Looking behind them, Katelyn saw the note was barely 3 feet away, “Dude you could literally reach over and get it.” 

 

     “It’s also probably just another one from Ivy.” Laurence told him, lying through his teeth, “Just forgot to put a name.”

 

     Garroth stared at the note and looked at Aphmau, “...Yeah you’re probably right. I don’t need it that much.” He shrugged off.

 

     They chuckled before Aphmau grabbed another group of flowers and looked over the notes to find a name, “This is for you Laurence.” 

 

     Immediately he grinned, making grabby hands towards her, she handed it over and he looked at the notes with an evil laugh.

 

     “Why are you giggling like that?” Katelyn asked, picking up her apple and poking at the skin a bit. 

 

     “I like to feel special.” He smiled but started to just eat the chocolates without looking at the actual notes.

 

     Swiping the bouquet from him, Garroth looked at the notes, “You just want the candy.” He told him.

 

     Popping one of the candies into his mouth, Laurence smiled with a nod, “I’m a fan.” 

 

     “Uhhh… Aphmau, Katelyn-” “Awww.” Laurence cut off Garroth to side hug Katelyn, who elbowed him in the stomach, “Michi, Nana, Travis-” He went on but Laurence took back the flowers at ‘Travis’.

 

     “What’d the little guy say?” He smiled, looking at Travis’s note.

 

     Katelyn snorted, “Kid is taller than half of us.” 

 

     “I know-” Laurence nodded, “It’s so weird, I swear he wasn’t taller than me at the start of this school year. It says… ‘Please stop leaving me with Lucinda, she’s cutting off the blood flow of my arm’.”

 

     Then they all turned to look at the note that looked like it had been written at gunpoint, “...better him than me!” Laurence laughed and Katelyn smacked the back of his head.

 

     “Poor kid.” Garroth shook, “Gonna lose an arm to her.”

 

     “What’d Michi say? I forgot she even goes here.” Katelyn asked, looking between the other notes to find hers.

 

     “Oh yeah- didn’t you guys have like a fling in sophomore year?” Aphmau asked, checking over Katelyn’s shoulder for the note.

 

     Laurence shrugged, “I guess it was a fling? We flirted a bit but then she kinda moved on over the summer?” 

 

     “It’s gonna be ok man.” Garroth patted his shoulder, “There are more fish in the sea.” 

 

     Looking at the hand on his shoulder, Laurence shoved him off playfully, “I barely even liked her.” He chuckled.

 

     “Oh ok I found it-” Katelyn quickly smoothed out the note that was slightly wrinkled, “...’I know we’re not dating anymore but happy Valentine’s Day’.” 

 

     “That’s not too bad, that’s sweet.” He smiled, taking back the note carefully, “Kinda feel bad I didn’t get her anything now.” 

 

     “You said it was a fling, you can’t be expected to get a gift for everyone.” Katelyn shrugged, looking at other notes.

 

     Garroth turned to Aphmau, “You get anything?” 

 

     She waved it off, “No, not yet. Teony is withholding mine so I don’t get distracted. So I probably wouldn’t see it until after school. Which is fine, I don’t need to get anxious over it.” 

 

     “But you wanna know, don’t you?” Laurence asked her, taking another one of the chocolates off his flowers.

 

     “I think anyone would.” Katelyn nudged him, “Besides, it’s Aphmau. She’s gonna get something.” 

 

     Aphmau gave Katelyn a pointed look, “I hope so, you said you were getting one for me.” She reminded.

 

     Katelyn put her hands up in surrender, “And I did, so you have that to look forward to.” She told her.

 

     Smiling, Aphmau went back over to where the rest of her flowers were, “Ok… do you guys know where Nana and Lucinda are?” 

 

     “Probably in the back of the school. Having a little date.” Laurence said, “She came in with us but left when she saw Lucinda.” 

 

     “Alright, I’ll go back there then.” She picked up the bundle and went to the back of the school…

 

     …

 

     “Look,” Dante showed Zane a photo of Monster Kid from UNDERTALE, “He’s so annoying, right?” 

 

     Turning a full 90 degrees to look at the photo, Zane nodded, “My favorite is Flowey.” He answered as they walked down the hall.

 

     It was the period between lunches, first lunch is going back to class while second lunches are being let out of class to eat.

 

     Since Dante had first lunch and Zane had second, Dante choose to skip his next period to hang out with him 

 

     “Why do you have to take a turn to look at my phone?” Dante asked out of the blue, realizing he always did that.

 

     Zane pulled back his bangs from his eyes, showing his right one that Dante rarely saw, “Blind.” 

 

     Dante gasped, “Are you serious?” He asked.

 

     He nodded, “Since I was a kid.” Zane confirmed, letting go of his hair and letting it fall over his right eye again.

 

     “What happened?” Dante wanted to get a closer look but didn’t want to set Zane off by accident.

 

     “...Snowball to the eye.” Zane told him, carefully picking his words, “Went straight blind in it.”

 

     “Is it a different color?” Dante asked, “-Cause like, sometimes it loses color when it’s ‘dead’.” He clarified.

 

     Slowly he shook his head, “Don’t fucking know. Looks the same when I look at it.”

 

     “Huh…” Dante hummed and Zane nodded as they rounded the corner.

 

     Before Dante could get too far with his walk, Zane grabbed his arm and pulled him back from the corner. 

 

     He went to Zane’s shoulder and peeked out from the side to see what they were looking at, “What is it?” Dante asked.

 

     “That fucking Travis kid again.” He hissed and Dante looked to see Travis standing behind Nana at her locker.

 

     There was a flower in his hand and he was lightly twirling it while Nana talked but they couldn’t hear what she was saying.

 

     “Oh yeah…” Dante whispered, “He’s always around her.” He huffed.

 

     “Just look at him- One of those Valentine flower things in hand and clearly giving it to her.” He said. 

 

     A few weeks ago Zane had made a detailed plan on how he was gonna punch the lights out of Travis if he got near Nana again, as some kind of warning.

 

     It seemed a bit extreme for a warning but Dante wanted to hit Travis again, to show him that he was basically nothing before Dante.

 

     They just watched the two interact, Nana mainly being the one talking while Travis listened. Zane’s hand on the wall seemed to clench as much as it could.

 

     Then Nana turned around to Travis and gasped a bit when looking at the flower, Travis then seemed surprised at her own reaction, looking at the flower as if it did something…

 

     …

 

     “W-what?” He said, looking down at the flower.

 

     “No sorry, I just forgot you were holding that one-” Nana giggled, clasping at her chest a bit to calm down.

 

     He laughed too, “D-don’t do that- I thought there was like- a bug or something.” He let out a sigh of relief.

 

     She giggled again, “No these things are fake, good for memories.” She said and gently took the flower, humming in delight, “I wanna know who it is.” She told him.

 

     Nana had gotten a small bouquet of flowers during lunch, more than she had expected but there was one that stuck out to her.

 

     It was the only one without a name, ‘You’re really pretty.’ 

 

     Travis shrugged, “C-could be anyone.” 

 

     Her eyes glanced at him, “Is it you?” She then asked, wondering if that one time Dante said Travis had a crush on her was true.

 

     “N-nana I got you one.” He nodded to the other flowers in her locker, “A-also that handwriting is too neat to be mine.” His hand came out as if to prove his point and she saw how he was trembling.

 

     The mood seemed to dip and she frowned at how shaky he was, “You doing alright?” She asked him.

 

     “F-fine Nana. I-it’s just how I am.” He shrugged but Nana grabbed his hand and straightened it out.

 

     “Want a cookie?” She then asked him and a large grin broke out on his face to which she also smiled at.

 

     Turning back to her locker, she moved some stuff around to find the container of sugar cookies she brought.

 

     Before she could realize what was going on, there was a grunt from behind her and the sound of something falling to the floor.

 

     Quickly turning around she saw Zane on top of Travis, landing a good hit on him, “Fucking asshole-” Zane hissed.

 

     Acting out of shock, she shoved Zane off of Travis, “What is wrong with you!?” Nana yelled, gasping.

 

     He fell to the side and Travis scooted away from him towards Nana against the lockers, “Oh my Irene…” Travis mumbled, holding his mouth as blood dripped between his fingers.

 

     “Are you ok?” Nana crouched down to him to see how bad the damage was. 

 

     A bunch of the other students were looking at them, waiting for the next blow to happen or to hear the story behind it.

 

     Dante was off to the side, frozen in shock since the only thing Zane had said before punching Travis was, ‘I’m going to kill him.’ 

 

     Now Zane was on the floor right across from Travis while being checked on by Nana. 

 

     Zane didn’t stay down for long since then he jumped at Nana and punched her in the stomach, “Why are you such a bitch-!” He shouted. 

 

     Nana made an extremely pained noise and folded, holding her stomach while Travis shoved Zane back from her.

 

     “What are you doing?” Travis got in front of Nana to shelter her as her breathing got heavy but shorter.

 

     “What are you doing?” Zane snapped at him, “Nana was my girlfriend. And then she’s whoring herself out to you?”

 

     “W-what? I-I’m not!” He shouted at Zane.

 

     Zane looked at Travis, rolling his eyes, “Sure you’re not. I heard all about you from Dante, the innocent act doesn’t work.” 

 

     “W-what?” Travis stared at him, “I-I’m not having sex with Nana!” He shouted before looking behind Zane to see Dante watching it go down, “W-why are you telling him that!?”

 

     Dante lightly scoffed, “You sure act like you’re screwing her.” 

 

     “Nana?” Lucinda called, running over to where she was still on the floor, “What the hell happened?” She looked at Travis for answers.

 

     “Zane punched her!” He shouted before looking back at him.

 

     Before Travis could realize, Zane jumped at him again and landed a hit at his collarbone, knocking them both down.

 

     With Zane on top of Him, Travis had to either take another punch or just restrain him enough for an opening to hit him back. Another punch was apparently the answer, this time to the other side of his jaw than the first one.

 

     There was a small window of time before Zane hit him again and Travis took it, drawing his fist as much as he could, being on the floor, and went straight for Zane’s jaw.

 

     He remembered what Aaron had taught him, whether he wanted to or not. Putting his hand in a fist but without tucking his thumb to not break it.

 

     The crowd around them got bigger, excited to see them fight. They were cheering for it, ‘Fight! Fight! Fight!’ 

 

     Sitting up as quickly as he could, he looked over to Nana to see her still being nursed by Lucinda. Katelyn somehow had made her way through the crowd and was right beside the two.

 

     Before he could go check on her too, Dante went over to him and kicked him back down roughly. Then he crouched down and grabbed Travis’s uniform to punch him again, “I hate you!” Dante shouted. 

 

     His head turned to the side with the punch, in the crowd he saw Aphmau who was just about frozen in shock, Aaron behind her staring at Travis with an intense look.

 

     Then his hand came up, once again demonstrating that he should punch the shit out of Dante.

 

     Aphmau’s head went to where he was looking and gasped, reaching out to Travis as if to stop him from hitting Dante. Quickly Aaron grabbed her arm, “Kid needs to learn Aph. This is how we did it.” He was still staring at Travis.

 

     When she looked back, Travis had thrown the punch at Dante, getting him off of him too. He laughed in relief, blood still dripping from his mouth.

 

     Though it had gotten Dante down, he still kicked Travis in the leg and they started to fight for the next punch.

 

     Zane then got up and looked at the two situations, Nana being dotted on while Travis and Dante wrestled.

 

     Somehow Travis got the advantage on Dante since he ended up on top and got another good punch to Dante’s jaw.

 

     “Fuck him up!” Laurence then shouted over the crowd, cheering with them. 

 

     “Laurence!” Aphmau scolded and looked back at Aaron, “Stop this- please!” She begged him.

 

     Garroth was right beside Laurence, unsure how to feel since Zane was apparently a part of this. But when his eyes looked over to how Nana was trembling on the floor, he dashed over to her, pulling Laurence with him. 

 

     Aaron glanced at how alive Travis looked when punching someone, but when his eyes shifted over to the right, he saw Nana on the floor.

 

     ‘ When the hell did that happen? ’ He asked himself, making his way to the front of the crowd and shoving Travis with his foot off of Dante quickly.

 

     Travis immediately crumbled, both sides of his jaw already bruising and he was so exhausted. He couldn’t even remember what happened to start everything.

 

     “Alright that’s enough.” Aaron mumbled, “Good punches though.” He told Travis. 

 

     “Thanks…” Travis was clutching his side and sounded like the air was knocked out of him.

 

     He looked at Zane, who was still leaning against the lockers, “You start this?” He asked, looking at the scene in front of them.

 

     Shakily, Zane tried to get up but Aaron stepped on his hand to keep him down, “Where’s Teony?” Aaron asked, looking over at Aphmau.

 

     “They’re getting the police!” Kim shouted, shoving her way through, “We can hear everything from down the hall!” 

 

     “Oh my Irene…” Aphmau panted, looking faint. Travis looked up at her from the floor and tried to get her to sit down while he held his side from the kick.

 

     “Dante! What the hell are you doing?” Gene shouted at his brother on the floor, holding his hand tightly.

 

     Gene went over to him, checking his hand, “I think you broke it.” He told Dante who was starting to cry.

 

     Kim then stepped into the circle being made, making sure no one else got inside, “Everyone back up! Back up!” She shouted at them. 

 

     It didn’t entirely work, but it didn’t matter since Zane started to move again and when Aaron looked down, he saw Zane pulling something from his waistband.

 

     “Gun!” Aaron shouted as soon as he saw the black item being pulled out and that made everyone scream. Stomping on Zane’s hand, he groaned and lost his grip on the item so Aaron grabbed it quickly.

 

     With the gun now in hand, everyone backed up from the senior, trying to get away since they didn’t really know who he was.

 

     Aaron had been trained for this kind of thing, so it wasn’t a big deal that he had it in his hand. What he did next would make or break everything though.

 

     “Aaron.” Kim was shaky with her words, still in front of the crowd but backing up with them, “Put it down.” 

 

     Looking around, he saw how everyone looked scared and he felt awful that he had been put in such a position.

 

     Behind him were the lockers and in reach was one that was already open. So he set the item in the locker and closed it right after. 

 

     “It’s gone, ok? I don’t have it.” He told her, “Whosoever locker that is can open it, I don’t know whose that is.” 

 

     “N-nana’s.” Travis said, staring at the locker.

 

     “Dammit.” He cussed at himself.

 

     “O-ok.” She nodded, “Everyone go to class! We will handle this!” She shouted, turning back to the crowd and shooing them off.

 

     Finally Ms. Hyria came from the crowd, having been pushed back from getting to the scene even if she yelled her authority. 

 

     Now with an actual teacher in the area, they all relax a bit, as much as they could knowing Zane had just pulled a gun out on them.

 

     “What happened?” She panted.

 

     Kim pointed to Nana’s locker, “There’s a gun in there.” 

 

     Ms. Hyria gasped, “Everyone- back away from there.” She went towards the locker while motioning them all away.

 

     They all did but Aaron kept a close eye on Zane as they both scooted away from it. 

 

     Standing in front of the locker, she looked at all of them one by one but ended on Kim, “Kim, what happened?” 

 

     “I-I don’t know. Teony and I heard the shouting from the mentor room.” She pointed to the room down the hallway.

 

     Then she sighed, “Who started this?” 

 

     “Zane-” Nana gasped, “Irene!” She cried, clearly still trembling. 

 

     “Mom- I don’t know what happened but I think she got hit in the stomach.” Lucinda said, trying to pull Nana closer to her even though Nana’s head was already in her lap.

 

     “Z-zane punched me first.” Travis spoke up, wiping his mouth while Aphmau was trying to catch her breath.

 

     Looking towards Zane, Ms. Hyria shot a stern glare, “You started this?” 

 

     When he didn’t speak, Aaron stepped on his hand again, having a feeling he was why Nana was sobbing on the floor.

 

     “Fuck off!” He hissed at Aaron, pulling his hand towards himself.

 

     Nana’s nails dug into Lucinda’s skin, who showed little to no notice but Katelyn did, “Nana, we need to get you to the nurse.” 

 

     “What about the-” Laurence gestured to Nana’s midsection, “The thing ?” 

 

     “Oh my irene, the baby.” Garroth gasped and everyone looked at him in shock at saying it outloud. 

 

     Lucinda grabbed Nana’s head tightly, “She needs a fucking hospital!” Lucinda shouted, protecting Nana.

 

     Aphmau flinched at the realization, “The baby…” She repeated.

 

     “She’s pregnant ?” Aaron asked.

 

     Dante stopped looking at his hand and to Travis with a snarl, “You got her pregnant? Man you really should have used the condoms we got.” 

 

     “You-” Gene grabbed his wrist with the probably broken hand, “-need to shut the hell up! What were you thinking?!” 

 

     “It wasn’t my idea!” Dante cowered, “Zane started it!” 

 

     “So you got involved?” Gene tightened the hold on his brother’s wrist and Dante cried out again.

 

     Ms. Hyria cut them off, “Shut up! Both of you!”

 

     They all looked at her, but she was looking at Nana who only seemed to be getting worse, “...Take her to the nurse.” She whispered.

 

     “We can carry her.” Garroth said, already dipping his hands to go under her, “Katelyn help me.”

 

     Quickly the two hauled her up and Laurence guided them while Lucinda followed, Nana still holding onto her hand as she walked behind them.

 

     Then she was left with Kim, Aaron, Travis, Aphmau, Dante, Gene and Zane, “Rest of you will stay with me, and we’re not gonna leave here. So sit up against the other wall..” 

 

     Gene hauled up Dante by the wrist, “Gene-!” “Shut up, you’ll get us both expelled.” He hissed, looking behind him at Aphmau helping Travis up.

 

     They all sat lined up on the wall, Zane being blocked in by Aaron and Dante, but Gene still had a tight grip on Dante’s wrist. Beside Gene was Aphmau with Travis placed between her and Kim.

 

     “How’s your jaw?” Aphmau asked Travis quietly but her voice wavered. 

 

     He sluggishly turned his head towards her and opened his mouth to show it being covered in blood, “T-tastes metallicy.” He said after she grimaced.

 

     “It looks like your teeth were moved…” Aphmau whispered.

 

     “F-feels like it too.” He shrugged, opening and closing his mouth to feel where his teeth lined up.

 

     Looking over the top of Aphmau’s head to see the damage, Gene sighed and rested his head back, seeming tired, “What the hell did you do Dante?” 

 

     “It wasn’t me-”

 

     “Yeah- and that kid’s got a mouth full of blood.” He told Dante, clearly not believing it, “So what happened?” 

 

     “I don’t even know !” Dante tried to tell his brother, “I freaked out!” 

 

     “Where-!” Ms. Hyria cut off the start of an argument, hand holding out and clearly frustrated, “-Did the gun come from?” 

 

     Aphmau spoke up, “Zane. Aaron took it from him.” 

 

     Her eyes went to Aaron, “Which locker did you put it in?” 

 

     “Nana’s locker.” He nodded to the locker behind her that she was guarding.

 

     She looked down and spotted a flower on the floor, “And that?” She pointed to the flower, “What’s that?” 

 

     “P-probably Nana’s. W-we were talking about her Valentine flowers before it happened.” Travis explained. 

 

     Ms. Hyria bent down and picked it up, taking a second to read over the note, “Yeah ok- it’s hers.” She looked at it fondly, clearly taking care of the fake flower.

 

     “What’s it say?” Aphmau looked at Travis, “Do you know?” 

 

     “Uhhh I-I think it was the flower that didn’t have a name. I-I think it said something about her being pretty.” Travis told Aphmau.

 

     Kim’s eyes flicked over to Aaron, as if seeing if he would react since if she was right the note would have come from him.

 

     Just something to tell her that Aaron was the one to write the after school note to Nana. The one who may have sent in $2000 dollars so that Nana’s cooking club would come back.

 

     Then she held up the flower towards them, “This have anything to do with the fight?” Hyria asked them.

 

     Aphmau looked at Travis but he shrugged, “Z-zane ran up to me and punched me.” 

 

     They all looked at Zane who closed in on himself a bit, “Zane.” Ms. Hyria scolded, “What happened?” 

 

     The grip on Dante’s wrist suddenly got a lot tighter and Dante folded in on himself, “Gene- stop it!” He cried.

 

     “What happened Dante?” Gene said calmly. Dante started gasping as Gene twisted his wrist “ ¿Qué pasó? ” He tried again.

 

     “I-I don’t know!” He cried, before bursting out into deep breaths, “Zane got mad at Travis for the flower!” 

 

     Before Ms. Hyria could stop Gene from breaking his brother’s wrist, Gene pointed to the flower, “That one?” He asked.

 

     “Yes!” Dante sobbed, trying to free himself from his brother’s grip, “Why?” Gene didn’t let go yet.

 

     “I don’t-” Dante screamed because Gene twisted it again, “He thought Travis was giving it to her!” 

 

     Gene did let go and Dante curled in on himself, holding his wrist close to himself while trying to silence his sobbing.

 

     In Aaron’s mind, he knew that note was his and apparently it had caused this. Nana got hurt because Zane thought Travis was giving Nana the flower.

 

     Gene looked at Aphmau, “You ok?” He asked, “Look a bit pale.” 

 

     “Lots going on.” Aphmau whispered and Gene used his other hand to start fanning her lightly, “...Thank you.” She sighed in relief.

 

     “S-sorry Aphmau.” Travis started to fiddle with his hands.

 

     “Travis, you have a mouth full of blood, the second time I’ve seen you with a mouth full of blood.” She tried to point out that he didn’t have a reason to apologize.

 

     Aaron looked over everyone’s head to Travis, “This isn’t your first?” 

 

     “H-Halloween party.” He shrugged, not going into detail.

 

     “Next time-” He again started to demonstrate how to correctly punch someone but Aphmau saw, “Aaron!” She scolded, “You’re gonna get him arrested.” 

 

     When Travis looked at Aaron as if to confirm if he was gonna get arrested, Aaron nodded a bit, “W-wha-?” Travis looked at Kim, “A-am I gonna get arrested?” He asked her.

 

     She hummed in thought, “Zane’s the one who pulled a gun, he’s more likely to get arrested, if you say he hit you first, witnesses say so. Worst is a mark on your record… Which is still pretty bad.” 

 

     “M-my dad is gonna kill me.” Travis whispered and Aphmau snorted a bit but he wasn’t laughing.

 

     “Mom is gonna kill you, you know that right?” Gene told Dante.

 

     “She’s gonna kill you! You probably made my hand worse!” Dante threw his body weight against Gene but he barely budged, “Knock it off.” Gene told Dante.

 

     Hyria watched the group and shook her head a bit, looking down at the flower again and thinking about how Nana was doing.

 

     “You think Nana is alright?” Kim looked at Ms. Hyria.

 

     “It’s not my place to say Kim. The police should be here soon though and probably an ambulance for her.” She answered.

 

     “...Is she really pregnant?” Gene asked Aphmau, still fanning her and actually starting to see color come back to her.

 

     Aphmau looked at Gene and he could tell how worn out she seemed. He had seen her running around the whole school with Valentine's flowers. 

 

     She nodded softly, “At least last we heard of it.” She turned to Travis, “Did she tell you anything?” 

 

     “N-no.” He said simply, seeming lost in thought.

 

     “Whore…” Zane whispered.

 

     Suddenly Aaron’s arm came up and elbowed him in the nose so hard that Zane’s head went back, “Whoops.” Aaron mumbled.

 

     “Fucking dick.” Zane cussed and looked at Ms. Hyria for her to do something but she seemingly was looking away when it happened, “I’ll kill you.” Zane told Aaron.

 

     Aaron looked at Zane, “I’ve got 6 years of military school to use on you and I just learned you hit a pregnant girl.” 

 

     “I-I’m not the one going to jail.” Travis then blurted with a shake of his head, realizing Aaron was so much more willing to punch someone than he was…

 

     …

 

     “ Why would you tell her that? ” Ein’s dad said over the phone.

 

     He was outside, on one of the tables, bag to his side and a phone to his ear as his dad scolded him. So now he was letting him ramble about how Ein had ruined another school and possibly be grounded.

 

     The school had called all their parents to be picked up. Rumor has it that someone pulled a gun out during a fight.

 

     Ein wished he was there, he wanted to see it go down since fights didn’t seem to happen in the school. But his dad wasn’t a very flexible man so he had called up Ein to say that no one was gonna come for him until after school.

 

     Except now he was bitching on the phone about apparently Aphmau’s mom had gotten back in contact with him.

 

     There was no other way around this happening, Ein always messed it up but this time way different to his dad apparently. 

 

     Ein didn’t exactly see what the big deal was, he had talked to his sister and she probably freaked.

 

     “ Now I got her mom on my ass about sending you to the same school. I didn’t even know she went to that school. ” His dad went on.

 

     Rolling his eyes, Ein silently sighed, waiting for him to finish. He hadn’t meant to get his dad involved like this. 

 

     Aphmau was just a girl who had the same last name and Ein had waited for so long to know anything else about his family.

 

     His dad seemed to have realized at some point that Ein wasn’t listening since he sighed on the other end, “ Look, I’m not saying it’s for sure. But I may have to pull you from that school too .” 

 

     Freezing, Ein actually listened to him for one, “ She’s threatening to pull Aphmau out and I don’t want to mess with her. ” 

 

     “What?” Ein yelled into the phone, suddenly hunching over his phone, “Why? I-i just won’t talk to her anymore.” 

 

     “ It’s not like that, her mom now knows you’re there and basically is out for your blood. ” He sighed.

 

     “But-” Ein gasped, not wanting to lose his only real connection out of his dad. It had been so lonely before, always moving schools and his dad just allowing it.

 

     Zack sighed from the other side of the line, “ You fucked it up this time Ein. For you and me .” 

 

     “I didn’t do anything!” Ein yelled at his phone.

 

     A mock laugh, “ You messed with something you shouldn’t have. Even if you did know that Aphmau was your sister, I told you to stay out of it. You didn’t need to know anything about that .” 

 

     Ein wanted to bite back at him, cuss him out for what he had driven Ein too. Loneliness wrapped with a nice bow of hostility. 

 

     “ And now I’ve either gotta pull you out or mess with Aphmau’s life .” Zack sighed, exasperated. 

 

     “And of course you’d pick her over me.” Ein mumbled.

 

      “If it gets her mother off of me. I will. ” His dad snapped before hanging up and Ein stared at the black screen leftover from the call. 

 

     Gripping the phone tightly, he smashed it on the table he was sitting on over and over. He didn’t want to leave the school. 

 

     Aphmau be damned, he enjoyed Phoenix Drop high in a weird way. They had nice spots to hide out in and he liked being able to hide in his own locker.

 

     Maybe a lot of the people sucked, he hated the bathrooms on the ground level because they all smelt like smoke, and the gym uniforms were a bit uncomfortable.

 

     He didn’t want to leave it, why did Ein have to ‘ fuck it up ’ as his dad had said. There was no ‘fuck up’, if you leave someone in the dark enough and they see a light they want to keep it.

 

     The phone got destroyed faster, pieces of his case fell in other directions, one close to Ein’s eye at some point.

 

     It didn’t stop him from breaking his phone, Ein was running off of the adrenaline to break the thing he spoke to his dad on.

 

     “Ein?” Someone shouted and he stopped for a second, phone in the air but not coming down to crack again.

 

     Looking up to find Dottie, Ein saw how she was covering the top half of her face as if the sun was in her eyes, “What are you doing out there?” She yelled.

 

     He wasn’t too far out from the school, so it wasn’t a surprise that she had seen him but he was surprised that she would call out to him.

 

     Today he hadn’t gone to class, choosing to put himself in his own locker and going on his phone to ‘relax’. 

 

     Bad word to use when you’re forced to stand in a tight space but it was quiet and didn’t linger with cigarette smoke.

 

     Behind Dottie was Blaze and Rylan, clearly not going home yet. She didn’t seem to worry about them as she ran over to where Ein was and dropped her bag on the table, “Hi.” She panted.

 

     Slowly he looked down at his broken phone, the glass from the screen being stabbed into parts of his hand. She then noticed and gasped, “Are you ok?” 

 

     “...Yeah.” He whispered, letting go of the phone and letting it fall on the table while shoving his hands under the table.

 

     Dottie then turned around to where Blaze and Rylan were slowly making their way over, “Blaze!” She shouted.

 

     “What?” He yelled back. 

 

     “Ein cut himself!” She tattled and Ein lightly glared at the back of her head.

 

     Suddenly the two started walking faster to where they were sitting and Ein bit back his tongue from cussing Dottie out but mumbled a ‘fuck you’. 

 

     He was glad she didn’t hear it but it didn’t stop the others from coming towards him, “Are you good Ein?” Blaze asked.

 

     “Fine, fuck off.” He told Blaze, looking down at how the blood from his hand was staining his pants.

 

     “He’s bleeding.” Dottie said, looking under the table to see his hands.

 

     “Where?” Rylan then crouched beside Dottie, “Oh my Irene…” He whispered.

 

     Then Ein shoved his hands under his legs, wincing a bit at how the glass poked further into his hand and now his pants.

 

     “There’s some blood on your shoes.” Dottie pointed out, head coming up and staring at him, “You need to go to the nurse.” 

 

     “Mind your own business Dottie.” Ein snapped at her, feeling bad afterwards since she was always nice to him.

 

     Blaze looked over near the front of the school, where police cars and an ambulance were at. Lights on but no sound going, “You should go see them before they leave, I don’t think the nurse can do this one.” 

 

     “I’m not going to the damn nurse.” He told them.

 

     She didn’t seem affected by the comment because she looked at the phone, “What happened?” 

 

     “Nothing.” He got up from the bench and grabbed his bag, showing how badly the cuts were getting. 

 

     “Woah- dude you actually need to go to the nurse. Those are gonna get infected.” Blaze tried to get him to stop.

 

     Ein rolled his eyes and dragged his bag off of the table and kept dragging it across the grass back into the school.

 

     It hurt, he wouldn’t lie. The blood was soaking into his backpack straps and he could feel individual pieces going deeper with adjustment.

 

     Damn he didn’t want to leave the school, going in through the gym doors he went under the bleachers. 

 

     He had found a nice spot to hide there that no one came to so he crawled under there and set his head on his backpack to lay down. 

 

     Reaching into a pocket on his backpack, he pulled out a flower, a girl came running at him with it earlier in the day.

 

     She had said her name was Teony and shoved the flower, saying he was the last person that needed his Valentine flower.

 

     Ein didn’t say anything to her and seemed to hold out the flower as if he didn’t like it. Teony  noticed but went on to tell him, ‘You’re a very hard man to find, don’t cause Aphmau trouble.’

 

     Now he had the flower in hand, looking at the note intensely since under the bleachers was kinda dark. But he had read it over and over when he first got it.

 

     ‘ Happy Valentine’s Day. -Dottie

 

     It was practically nothing, but it made him smile and sigh even if he did just snap at her for wanting to get him to the nurse…

Chapter 26: Aftermath

Chapter Text

     “Come on sweet pea, please?” Zianna begged, there was food on her fork and it was right in front of Vylad.

 

     “I’m not hungry, mom…” He told her, turning away.

 

     It was cake, it wasn’t breakfast food. She had been feeding him a weird amount of cake recently and he couldn’t complain, he quite liked cake made by his mom.

 

     But it was weird to be having almost a slice of cake with every meal. He was sure that she was just trying to make him gain a comfortable amount of weight again.

 

     Being in a hospital bed for a month wasn’t good for his body apparently.

 

     She sighed, “You have to eat, you need to take your meds. Those aren’t going to go down well without some food.” 

 

     He didn’t respond and chose to look around the kitchen and living room, not wanting to look at his mom.

 

     The trip to the hospital after he tried to kill himself wasn’t as bad as he thought it would have been, but he also didn’t think he was gonna wake up.

 

     It was a bit blurry to remember but he woke up in the hospital bed with his mom and Sylvanna looking out the window in the room. His mom had freaked out when she realized he was awake and almost smothered him before the doctors came back.

 

     Now he was under constant supervision, the only privacy was the bathroom and even then he couldn’t lock the door.

 

     No way was he going back to school, his mom drew the line finally and settled with him being homeschooled the rest of the year. It was better for everyone but it made Vylad feel suffocated while inside.

 

     Constantly being watched by his mom enough that she had made him sleep in the same bed as her the first week he came back.

 

     Garroth was still as awkward around him, like he didn’t realize Vylad would actually survive a bottle of pills. Now even worse because he was trying to act like an actual brother with things in common.

 

     They didn’t have much in common in the first place.

 

     Something happened though, yesterday or maybe the day before. The days are starting to blend together in a way that makes them all look the same.

 

     Either way, something was wrong in the house. His mom was doting on him more and seemed almost nervous.

 

     His brothers were home from school today, Vylad didn’t know why but he narrowed it down to something Zane had done.

 

     The same fork with food appeared in front of him again, “Vylad, please.” His mom said, sounding tired.

 

     He felt kinda bad, his mom didn’t ask for her son to kill himself and still be alive afterwards so that she could force feed him.

 

     Steps were heard and they both looked at the stairs to see Garte coming down them, “Ok, I already called the school to tell them Garroth isn’t going to be in.” 

 

     Zianna nodded a bit, “Ok, thank you.” Then she went right back to pushing the fork to Vylad’s cheek, “Eat.” She told him softly.

 

     “Vylad, eat.” His dad said, fixing his tie and sighing.

 

     That was the other weird thing about the whole situation, his dad seemed to be more distant than before. 

 

     Of course it was to be expected but it seemed as if Garte was now someone who was just married to his mom and Vylad was an afterthought to be dealt with.

 

     So he turned his head and ate what was on the fork, which made her smile, “Thank you sweet pea.” She softly praised, setting the fork down.

 

     She sat up straight and kissed the side of his head before pointing to the plate of light food, “Eat, alright? I’ll be back.” 

 

     Going over to Garte, she pulled him to a corner, “Did you talk to the school about Zane too?” She whispered.

 

     He sighed, “Shortly yes. They said that we can talk to them but I'm thinking of getting some lawyers.” 

 

     “Lawyers? For what?” She asked.

 

     “Their principal wasn’t there at the time so I’m trying to get that as a hook on Zane staying in school.” Garte told her.

 

     “Wait- go back- Stay in school? You want him to stay in school ?” She asked slowly, to see if she was right.

 

     “Yes Zianna-” “Why? Why would we let him go back?” She cut him off while shaking her head quickly.

 

     Garte leaned down so that Vylad didn’t hear in the other room, “Because it’s a bad look if Zane gets sent to jail.” 

 

     It didn’t do much for Zianna, “It’s a bad thing in general, why would they even allow him back in after a stunt like that?” 

 

     “Because the school was under-prepared, we can get the upper hand on this one. So Zane doesn’t have this on his record.” Garte explained.

 

     Zianna shook her head, “I think this needs to be on Zane’s record. We shouldn’t be covering up something like this.” 

 

     “I’m not covering it up, I’m just trying not to ruin his high school reputation so it doesn’t hurt him later.” He said. 

 

     She looked confused, “Garte, he started a fight and pulled out a gun. Your gun. Both of you could go to jail for that.” 

 

     “Which is why we need to nip this in the bud quickly. Get it over with and move on like it never happened.” He made a circle motion with his hands as if to explain.

 

     “No- no .” Zianna gasped, “This is serious, Zane shouldn’t go back to that school.” 

 

     “Why not?” He asked, sighing. 

 

     Garte didn’t actually care what could have happened at school, he was focused on what did happen. Zane technically didn’t shoot anyone which would barely hold up in a court of law, he just had it on hand.

 

     Already Zane had a bad reputation in their community, quiet, isolated and extremely rude. Adding this on top would only look bad on Garte and Zianna.

 

     Their own reputation was already rocky with Vylad’s suicide attempt, right now Garte was just doing damage control. If his family wasn’t in good shape, it would affect his work and get notice from his business partners. 

 

     A big deal was in the works with another high ranked family, the Lycans. Hearing about all Garte’s family problems wasn’t a good look for their line of business.

 

     “Do you really not see what Zane did as wrong?” Zianna asked quietly, looking at him with a hurt look.

 

     “I didn’t say that. I’m saying for us to quietly handle it and move on with our lives. It’s a travesty but no one got truly hurt so they don’t have much over us.” He tried to tell her.

 

     “...A girl is in the hospital Garte.” Zianna told him simply, “He shouldn’t be allowed back in the school.” 

 

     It got him to close his mouth for a few seconds, “Did he know her?” 

 

     “Yes, Nana? Girl with pink hair? I think she was Zane’s girlfriend at some point but she stopped coming over.” She said, remembering how sweet the girl was.

 

     “Do you know why he even started the fight?” Garte rubbed his face with a soft sigh.

 

     “Not really, I think Zane got angry? Or something like that? No one really told me anything when I picked him up.” Zianna retold.

 

     Moving his hands away from his face, Garte looked at her, realizing the Nana girl was probably a liability, “Are you going to go see her?” He asked.

 

     “I was planning on trying today, just to see what was going on.” She crossed her arms, “I’m sure it was scary.” 

 

     “Ok,” He nodded, “Why don’t you see if you can pay off her medical bills? See if she needs anything?” 

 

     She looked at him suspiciously, “Ok, I will. I was already planning too, but why?” 

 

     Though he didn’t want to say it, the money would be hush money. But his wife led with morals and not with business in mind, so it would be something he had to get around.

 

     “To show that we mean well.” He settled on.

 

     “I don’t think she’d like to know that you want Zane back in the school where she got hurt.” She told him.

 

     “Then don’t tell her, she doesn’t need to worry about it.” He waved his hands lightly, “Just go make sure she’s alright.” 

 

     Zianna fidgeted with her hands, “...Ok. I’ll go in a bit, but we need to talk about Zane and the school. I don’t want him going back there, he can be homeschooled like Vylad.” 

 

     “We can talk about it.” He told her.

 

     “Garte, he committed a crime. You can’t push this under the rug.” She said sternly.

 

     “And I’m not.”

 

     She frowned, “Yes you are. He’s probably going to be expelled and we have to prepare for that. Don’t try to fight the school on this.” 

 

     He licked his lips and nodded, “Ok.” 

 

     “I’m serious, Garte. Maybe when we sit down and talk about it you’ll see. Zane took your gun, brought it to school and was gonna use it. He could have killed someone.” She huffed, staring at him.

 

     “I get it, Zianna. It’s a serious matter that we will talk about.” He parroted.

 

     Nodding a bit, she went back to the kitchen where Vylad was poking at his breakfast with his fork.

 

     Garte was going to head over to the school, hopefully to get around his wife on the whole situation. This was going to end quietly and his business wasn’t going to go down because Zane got jealous of a girl .

 

     Going to the front door, he slipped on his shoes, “I’m going to head out now.” He called so that Zianna would hear.

 

     “Alright, have a good day. Love you.” She said, finger combing Vylad’s hair while hearing the door close, “You want something else sweet pea?” She softly asked.

 

     Vylad shook his head, looking at his mom, “What happened with Zane?” 

 

     Zianna bit her lip, “Just some stuff, he’s probably gonna be staying at home too for the rest of the school year.” 

 

     “What’d he do?” Vylad asked again, noticing his mom beating around the bush.

 

     Still running her fingers through his hair, she sighed, “He did something bad and now will probably be expelled.”

 

     “Oh…” Vylad should have predicted Zane did something rash and got himself expelled but it was hard when he was going on his own rollercoaster.

 

     “We’re gonna stop by the hospital ok? Just to clear up some bills.” She told him while smiling.

 

     “Do I have to go?” He asked, seeming uncomfortable.

 

     She nodded, “Yes, you do. So finish up and go get ready. I’m gonna go talk to Zane and Garroth then get ready too, ok?” 

 

     “...Ok.” Vylad went back to poking at his food.

 

     Giving his head a scratch, ZIanna went up the stairs to Garroth’s room and knocked quietly, “Gar-gar?” 

 

     “Hmm?” He hummed from the other side. Opening the door, she saw Garroth on his bed with his laptop open, “What is it?” He asked.

 

     Carefully she closed the door and went to sit on his bed, “So I’m gonna go stop by the hospital. See how Nana is doing. I’m gonna take Vylad.” 

 

     “Can I go?” He asked. 

 

     “Maybe another time, I don’t want to overwhelm her. I’m just going to see if I can pay off her medical bills and whatnot.” She explained.

 

     Garroth slumped a bit, “Alright.” 

 

     “...Gar-gar, do you know what happened?” She asked cautiously, smoothing out his bed spread.

 

     “No. I know Zane punched another kid though, Travis. Then he hit Nana and then Travis kinda just fought him. I got there late so…” Garroth shrugged a bit.

 

     “Travis… Travis.” She said the name, trying to see if she recognized it anywhere, “...Does he have like- white hair?” 

 

     Quickly he nodded, “Have you heard anything?” 

 

     “No, but I remember him sitting in the office with Zane…” She mumbled.

 

     He nodded firmly, a bit awkward, “Can you tell me what’s going on with Nana when you get back?” 

 

     “Yeah, sure. Should I be looking out for anything?” Zianna asked.

 

     There was no immediate answer, instead he messed with a few keys on the laptop but never actually typed anything, “Garroth?” She leaned over so that she could see his face.

 

     Glancing at her, he spoke, “...I think she’s pregnant. That’s why we called an ambulance for her.” 

 

     Zianna covered her mouth, “Oh my Irene…” 

 

     “I-I just wanna know if the baby is gonna be alright- or if she’s gonna be alright.” He sighed, rubbing a hand in his hair.

 

     “Of course, I’ll see if I can find out anything.” She looked at the door as if wondering if she should leave now to go check on the girl in the hospital, “Do you know how far along she is?” 

 

     Shaking his head, he answered, “We found out on New Years. I don’t know how long before that though.” 

 

     Slowly she stood up, “Ok, I’ll ask.” She whispered in shock, “I’m gonna go soon, just need to get ready and make sure Vylad is ready too.” 

 

     “Ok…” He nodded, watching as she left and softly closed the door behind her.

 

     In the back of his head, Garroth thought about who would get Nana pregnant. The immediate answer would be Zane, but he knew the two barely even talked so it couldn’t have been him…

 

     … 

 

     Leaning against the door a bit, Zianna bit her lip and pushed off of it, going over to Zane’s door and knocking.

 

     There was no answer, so Zianna opened it anyway and poked her head inside. Zane was on his bed, scrolling on his phone while still in his pajamas, “Hi Zu-Zu.” She smiled softly.

 

     “What?” He asked, clearly already annoyed.

 

     Stepping into his room, she walked over to his bed, “I wanted to talk about yesterday.” She said calmly.

 

     “I don’t.” Zane said shortly, going back to his phone.

 

     “Well, we need to.” She sat on his bed, “I’m going to talk to your dad about what to do, but I don’t think you’re going to be going back to Phoenix Drop.” 

 

     “Good, I hated it there.” He rolled his eyes.

 

     Zianna stared at her soon, eyes flicking down to his phone, “Zane, do you even realize what you did?” 

 

     “Yes.” He said simply.

 

     Reaching out, she took his phone and set it in her lap, covering it with her hands so that he would look at her, “Zane.” She stoned.

 

     He sighed deeply and looked at her, “What?” 

 

     “Tell me what you did.” She told him.

 

     “I got into a fight.” He shrugged then tried to get his phone back from her but she held it out of his reach.

 

     “You got your dad’s gun.” She softly said, staring at him in the eye.

 

     Zane’s hand- that was going for his phone- fell, “He left it out.” 

 

     “So you took it?” She asked, noticing he had no remorse for what he could have done to one of the other students.

 

     “Yes, now can I have my phone back?” He asked.

 

     “No, you can’t.” Zianna whispered, “Zane, you pulled a gun out on another student.” She told him straight.

 

     Leaning back on his bed, Zane stared at her, “He was annoying.” 

 

     “That’s not a reason to steal your dad’s gun and almost shoot him!” She gasped, voice still quiet that Garroth wouldn't hear.

 

     “You weren’t there mom.” He told her, “You wouldn’t get it.” 

 

     Her fist closed around his phone, wondering how she had raised something so dismissive of a crime. It was a miracle that they didn’t have him stay overnight in the jail at the police station but Garte always had a way to get them out of trouble.

 

     “We’ll talk when I get back…” She stood up.

 

     His hand came out, waiting for his phone like it was his Irene given right; but Zianna went to the door with it, “Mom.” He called.

 

     “What?” She turned back to him for a second.

 

     “My phone.” He opened and closed his hand to show that he wanted it back.

 

     She shook her head, “No, I’m gonna hold onto it.” 

 

     It got him to sit up again, “Seriously?” 

 

     “Yes Zane, seriously .” She mocked, “You clearly don’t care that you stole something, got into a fight, almost shot someone and sent a girl to the hospital.” 

 

     Zane sighed, seeming more understanding of why his mom was reacting like this, “How’d you find out?” 

 

     “I asked around Zane. And I know you hit her, so I’m going to go visit her in the hospital.” She crossed her arms, waiting for his answer.

 

     “Fine.” He laid back down and stared at the ceiling.

 

     “...You really don’t care, do you?” Zianna asked quietly.

 

     Twiddling his thumbs, he shrugged, “He had it coming and so did she.” 

 

     “...Are you talking about Travis?” She asked.

 

     Zianna wanted to leave, not wanting to be around someone who thought hitting a pregnant girl was deserved.

 

     But, maybe he didn’t know she was pregnant. She hadn’t been around in a while, so she probably didn’t talk as much.

 

     “Did you know she was pregnant?” She asked, wanting to give Zane the benefit of the doubt here.

 

     “No.” He answered, “Not until after I hit her. He probably got her pregnant.” 

 

     Looking down at the phone, Zianna clicked it on and saw the background was of the park; seemingly Zane in a tree looking down.

 

     “Why did you hit her, Zane?” She asked again, “Weren’t you two friends?” 

 

     “Yeah, but that was before.” He shrugged.

 

     “Before what?” Zianna pushed, still not seeing the connection for why he would bring a gun out on someone. 

 

     He turned to her, “It’s none of your business mom. She was with other guys and that’s it.” He explained even though it didn’t make any sense.

 

     Hand on the door, ZIanna questioned something else, “Do you regret hitting her? Even knowing she’s pregnant?” 

 

     “No.” He answered simply.

 

     Before Zane knew it, his mom was out the door with his phone and slamming it close, ratting the house a bit, “Whore.” He whispered now that his mom was out of ear shot.

 

     She was faced with Vylad going to his room, but stopped since the door slamming startled him, “Sweet pea… did you finish your food?” She asked with a soft smile, trying not to scare her youngest.

 

     “Most of it…” He nodded.

 

     “Good,” She stepped closer and brushed a few of his hair behind his ear before her hand slid to his cheek, “Go get ready ok?” She told him, rubbing at his face.

 

     “Mom, what’s going on?” He cautiously asked.

 

     Slowly Zianna wrapped an arm around Vylad and led him to his own bedroom door, “Just get dressed. You can wear sweatpants and a shirt if you want, we’re just gonna stop by the hospital real quick.” 

 

     “Ok…” Vylad decided not to ask about it since she seemed ready to snap at him too even if she didn’t mean it.

 

     Leaning down, she kissed his hair, “I’ll go get your meds ready too.” She rubbed at his face again before leaving him at his door and going downstairs…

 

     …

 

     Hospitals were quite boring unless you were the one actually hurt and laying in the bed while being poked at my doctors. 

 

     Sitting in one of the waiting room chairs, Vylad was kicking his legs back and forth as his mom spoke with someone from the front desk. 

 

     They were talking in whispered voices, his mom seeming slightly desperate by how she was clutching her bag. 

 

     The front lady seemed sympathetic but kept shaking her head at whatever his mom was asking. It had only been 10 minutes but it was 10 minutes of just watching her try to get answers. 

 

     Finally his mom slumped against the counter, running hands through her hair and deeply sighing. She had seemingly given up on her pursuit of something involving the hospital.

 

     Slowly Vylad stood up, about to go comfort his mom but she straightened up and dug around in her purse.

 

     He stood there watching as she pulled out her checkbook and flipped it open before grabbing a pen from a cup to the side. Then she looked at the lady again and waited for her to say something.

 

     She gave his mom a pitying look before looking at her computer and typing loudly, so Vylad finally went up to his mom.

 

     Standing right beside her, he heard as the front lady spoke, “It says someone has already paid for it. In full.”

 

     His mom looked confused, “By-by who?” 

 

     “I’m not at liberty to say. I’m sorry.” The front lady apologized, “It says it was paid off yesterday.” 

 

     “Huh…” His mom slowly closed the checkbook, “Alright, thank you.” She nodded, still confused, “...Are you sure there’s no way for me to see her?” 

 

     Again the front lady seemed sympathetic, “I’m sorry no. She’s said that she doesn’t want to see anyone.” 

 

     “But…” Zianna stopped herself, “Ok, I guess that’s alright.” She sighed and put the checkbook back in her purse, “Thank you.”

 

     Zianna took Vylad’s hand and started to walk out of the room, “What happened mom?” Vylad asked.

 

     “...I was trying to see someone and maybe pay their medical expenses, but someone’s already done it I guess.” She said and Vylad could see her trying to figure it out in her head.

 

     “Who were we trying to see?”

 

     “A girl…” His mom bit her lip while they left the hospital back to the car, “I guess I’ll just get in touch with her later.” 

 

     When they got to the car his mom opened the door for him and he tried not to show how uncomfortable he was with her babying him. But she still kissed his head before going to her side of the car and starting it.

 

     “Ok… why don’t we go shopping? Get you out for a bit.” She suggested, putting on her own seatbelt.

 

     Vylad shrugged, “We can…”

 

     Before she could put the car in drive, her phone went off, “Oh it’s your dad…” She whispered, putting it on speaker, “Hi honey.” She greeted.

 

     “Hi- we have to have a sit down talk with the school soon. When do you think you’re available?” Her husband rushed out.

 

     “I thought you already called them?” Zianna responded.

 

     “This is about what to do with Zane.” Garte said and she picked up the phone before taking it off speaker, “What about Zane?” She asked.

 

     Awkwardly Vylad put on his seatbelt and stared at his mom, “Talking about him back in school-” Garte said.

 

     Quickly she shook her head even though Garte couldn’t see it, “No no no no. He’s not going back, I’ve made up my mind on that.” 

 

     The way he had reacted to Nana being sent to the hospital and the whole situation with the gun left a bad taste in her mouth. He shouldn’t be allowed back around her at school if he was going to be so unapologetic about it.

 

     “Zianna, I already had a small conversation with Layla. She’s going to cave and allow him back in if we do this right.” Garte tried.

 

     “He shouldn’t be allowed back, Garte.” She hissed, “I had a talk with him too. He has no remorse for what he did.” 

 

     “We can get him therapy or a counselor.” He pushed.

 

     She scoffed, “I don’t want him going back to that school at all . I just stopped by the hospital and they won’t let me even see her- and apparently her bill has already been paid. Did you do that?” 

 

     “No, I haven’t stopped by. Maybe she’s over it then if she doesn’t want to get involved-” “Garte, she was hit in the stomach hard enough to go into the hospital, I think she’s gone into hiding.” Zianna pointed out.

 

     “Then we can find her, she’s probably still going to the school. If we can talk to her and talk her down-” He tried to plan.

 

     “Talk her down? Talk her down ?” She got louder, “She was pregnant Garte! Hit in the stomach ! She may have lost it!” 

 

     Slowly Vylad turned out the window, not wanting to directly face his mom as she yelled at his dad. There was little to put together as she had done it for him.

 

     Zane probably got in a fight, hit a girl that was pregnant and his mom is worried about her. That’s why they came.

 

     If Vylad knew his dad, he was probably doing damage control right now. He was trying to defuse the situation enough to sweep it under the rug.

 

     This seemed a bit too large of a problem to sweep under a rug though, if it was enough to send someone to a hospital.

 

     “Oh my Irene- she’s not someone who will vouch for Zane! And I wish you’d listen to me! What he did- is unforgivable. I don’t understand why you’re trying to put him back.” Her voice got louder.

 

     Though Vylad couldn’t hear what his dad said, he could tell it wasn’t helping at all because his mom’s grip on the phone got tighter.

 

     “I can’t- I can’t listen to this. There is a line between holding him accountable and bailing him out and- you’re crossing it Garte.” She sighed, frustrated.

 

     Still staring out the window, Vylad’s shoulders came up a bit as if to hide himself from his mom. Of course her anger wasn’t towards him but it was awkward none-the-less as now he had to spend time with her.

 

     “I… I don’t know. I honestly don’t want to be in that house right now, not with you and how you’re talking about this.” She shook her head.

 

     Turning to Vylad, her body lost some tension and she leaned over to pet his hair a bit, “I think I’ll just go to Sylvanna’s for a few nights.” She said into the phone.

 

     “You’re making a bigger deal of this than it is, Zianna. Just come home and we can talk about it. I’m sure Zane is sorry about what he did-” Garte tried to reason.

 

     “He’s not, I asked him about it and it seemed like he didn’t care.” She told him.

 

     Vylad turned to her, a bit worriedly but Zianna just rubbed his cheek and smiled at him, “Hold on sweet pea.” She whispered, undoing her seatbelt and getting out of the car.

 

     She only stood in front of the car, keeping an eye on Vylad as she tried to wrap up the phone call, “Look- I don’t want to have this conversation. Clearly we’re not on the same page about this.” 

 

     “We can be, just come home and we can talk.” He tried again.

 

     “I think I need a night away.” She said, “I’m gonna stay at Sylvanna’s for a night. We can talk tomorrow.” 

 

     “You can’t run away from this.” Garte sighed, “We need to settle this sooner than later.” 

 

     She let out an offended scoff, “Honestly I think I’m the only one not running away from this. I think it’ll be good for you to sit down with Zane himself and see what I’m talking about.” 

 

     “Zianna-” He sighed.

 

     “It’ll be good for Vylad too, get him away from the house for a bit. I don’t want him to be a hideaway.” She waved to her youngest in the passenger seat.

 

     It went quiet for a moment, then, “Fine.” The line ended after that.

 

     Her hand came down and she still stared at Vylad as he fiddled with his seatbelt strap, waiting on her. So she pulled the phone back up and called Sylvanna…

 

     …

 

     “Go ahead, I’ll be in in a second.” She ushered him out of the car while she reached into the back seat to grab her bag.

 

     Vylad got out of the car and walked up to the door of Aphmau’s house, not knowing whether to ring the bell or knock.

 

     Sylvanna probably knew they were coming so it shouldn’t matter, right?

 

     Apparently he took too long in his decision since his mom came up behind him, “Did you knock?” She asked.

 

     “No…” He looked back at her, “Sorry.” 

 

     She smiled softly and ran a hand in his hair, “It’s ok. She should be waiting for us.” She said while reaching over and knocking.

 

     “Coming!” Someone called from inside the house and not two seconds later the door was opening to show Sylvanna.

 

     “Hey!” Zianna and Sylvanna said at the same time in the same tone, which got an annoyed eye roll from Vylad.

 

     Their voices went high, as if they were teenagers again and about to start gossiping about boys.

 

     Gross.

 

     “Come in- come in-” She opened the door for them more and Zianna nudged Vylad to go inside.

 

     He did but almost immediately got caught in a hug by Sylvanna, “Oh, how are you Vylad?” She asked.

 

     “Fine.” He strained, feeling like he was running out of air.

 

     She pulled away but still held him in a hug, “Are you doing better?” She asked as his mom closed the door behind them.

 

     There was another hand on the back of his head, “He’s doing good. Ate this morning.” His mom answered, scratching his head.

 

     “That’s good.” Sylvanna finally let go of him and he swatted away his mom’s hands from his hair, “Are you guys hungry?” She asked.

 

     “Please.” His mom sighed, “Girlfriend I have so much to tell you.” She said, wrapping her arms around Vylad.

 

     Again he tried to get out of her hold but she only tightened it and set her head on top of his, “Things have been getting weird.” She added.

 

     Carefully Sylvanna glanced at him, “Vylad, Aphmau is upstairs. Why don’t you go hang out with her?” 

 

     His mom pressed a kiss to the back of his head, “We’re just going to be down here, ok?” She told him.

 

     Awkwardly he nodded, trying to leave as fast as he could to the stairs but stopped when he was out of view. He wanted to listen to what they were going to say so that he could understand what was going on.

 

     A sigh was heard, “What’s going on? You sounded sad.” Sylvanna asked.

 

     “...You know Zane was in a fight.” His mom started.

 

     “Yes, Aphmau was in it. Thank Irene she didn’t get hurt but she was there when it started.” Sylvanna answered. 

 

     “Yeah… but another girl had to go to the hospital. You heard about that right?” Zianna asked cautiously.

 

     Humming, Sylvanna searched through the cabinets, “I heard about it but didn’t know if she was directly in the fight, why?” 

 

     “Zane hit her in the stomach.” She said with a hushed voice.

 

     Letting go of the cabinet door, it slammed closed, “What? Why?” 

 

     “How much do you know about what happened? Because the police didn’t really tell me.” Zianna backtracked.

 

     “Just that Zane, Aphmau and a few others were in a fight. They didn’t tell me what it was about.” Sylvanna was, “What happened girlfriend?” 

 

     Biting her lip, Zianna spoke, “Zane started it… and pulled out a gun on someone.” 

 

     A pan that Sylvanna was holding slipped from her hands and clattered to the floor, “ What ?” She asked.

 

     Flinching back, Zianna stared at her worriedly, “Did they not tell you?” 

 

     “No!” She hissed, “Why did he have a- gun ?” She whispered the last part that Vylad could barely hear.

 

     “I think he stole it from Garte’s safe. I don’t know how, but I don’t see any other way he got one. They haven’t let us see it or run the numbers on the gun.” She rubbed her nose before meeting Sylvanna’s eyes, “I-I’m so sorry.” 

 

     Sylvanna left the pan on the floor and went around the island counter to hug her, “Shhh, it’s ok. It’s alright…” Sylvanna started to pet her hair to soothe her.

 

     “I didn’t think- I-” Zianna buried her face into her friend’s shoulder to muffle a sob.

 

     “Do you know what happened?” Sylvanna asked.

 

     There was a high, squeaky, sob and then it went back to comforting sounds from Sylvanna, “Ok, ok… Why don’t we go sit in the living room?” 

 

     Slightly panicked, Vylad went up the rest of the stairs to see Sylvanna pulling his mom past the stairs and to the next room. His mom’s sobs were still heard but they were slightly quieter.

 

     Vylad felt like he had heard enough so he went towards what he knew to be Aphmau’s room to the left of the stairs.

 

     Standing in front of it, he reached up and knocked on the closed door, “What?” Aphmau called, seeming distracted but not trying to be rude.

 

     “Can I come in?” Vylad asked.

 

     It was a few seconds before the door opened, Aphmau had a paint brush in her mouth and her hair seemed a bit sporadic. She took the brush out, “Oh hey- sorry.” 

 

     “It’s ok.” He shrugged awkwardly, “What are you doing?” 

 

     “Ahh, it’s for Katelyn’s play. She’s making me paint some small props.” She left the door open and walked back inside.

 

     He carefully walked inside, “What play?” He asked. 

 

     “Romeo and Juliet.” She answered, grabbing a vase from the floor and painting it a brown color, “Bit cliche isn’t it?” 

 

     “Sure…” Vylad didn’t really know about Romeo and Juliet but he was interested in Shakespeare as a whole.

 

     She looked back at him, “It’s ok if you don’t care. Sit. I just need a few more coats on this.” She told him, nodding to the bed.

 

     He did sit, only because she said too and it would have felt off if he didn’t. Aphmau looked at him with a smile, “So what’s up with you?” She asked.

 

     “Nothing really.” He shrugged.

 

     “Really?” She seemed a bit pleasantly confused, “My mom was spending a lot of time with yours, I thought something was up.” 

 

     Shit.

 

     Apparently Sylvanna was in his hospital room like, everyday. Which meant she probably told Aphmau since she was gone for that long of a time.

 

     “No, nothing with me at least.” He lied, fidgeting with his shirt hem and hoping she would allow the answer.

 

     “Oh, alright.” She left the conversation alone and went onto the next one, “Is your mom ok? I can hear her from here.” 

 

     His hands stopped and he actually listened, he did hear her still crying from downstairs, “Zane’s in a bit of trouble.” He answered slowly.

 

     “A bit?” Aphmau looked at him, “...Do you know what happened?” She then asked, seeming cautious.

 

     “Not really, bits and pieces. We just came back from the hospital, to see the girl Zane hit? I heard she was pregnant…” He told her, “I heard your mom say you were in the fight too.” 

 

     Slowly she finished the paint stroke, “I wasn’t.” She shrugged, “I just saw it go down and was grouped in when the police were called.”

 

     “Oh…” He whispered, “What happened?” 

 

     Setting down the pot, Aphmau hummed, “I think Zane hit Travis first, then hit Nana in the stomach.” 

 

     “ Nana was pregnant?” He asked, sitting up straighter and connecting those dots.

 

     “Yeah, but when she got hit she kinda… curled up in a ball?” She demonstrated on her own floor, “So we think something happened but no one’s been able to call her yet.” 

 

     “Apparently the lady at the hospital said that she didn’t want to see anyone.” He informed her, “Then we kinda left.” 

 

     Aphmau sat back up but still seemed slumped, “I hope she’s alright…” 

 

     “Why did he do it?” Vylad scooted closer to her.

 

     She shrugged, “We don’t really know, well kinda- There was another guy that got pulled into it- his name is Gene and he has a brother named Dante.”

 

     He was sure he had heard the name Gene before.

 

     “And well- Dante was apparently friends with Zane. And when Zane hit Travis, Dante kinda jumped in too. I think that was because Travis and Dante had some history too.” She bit her lip before shrugging, “Then when everything was kinda done, Gene twisted Dante’s arm to get answers.” She explained.

 

     “So, why’d he do it?” He repeated.

 

     Standing up, Aphmau went over to her bed and sat down, “I think Zane got jealous of Travis and Nana? I don’t really know, but I know Zane seeing Travis give Nana a flower set him off.” 

 

     It wasn’t the answer that Vyald was looking for but he didn’t really know what he wanted either, “What happened with the gun?” 

 

     “Another guy, Aaron, he stopped the fight and then when Zane was down, he pulled out a gun from his pants. Aaron, I think, stepped on his hand and he lost his grip, then Aaron threw the gun in a locker.” She finished.

 

     “...Wow.” He leaned back on his hands, “He was gonna kill someone.” Vylad whispered.

 

     “Vylad…” Aphmau whispered, trying to tell him that it wasn’t the time to point something like that out.

 

     Lightly he shrugged, feeling like he saw this coming but it probably wasn’t the time to say that too.

 

     “I think the gun was my dad’s.” He told her quietly, starting to pick at her bed covers.

 

     “Oh… I guess I should have expected that. Where else would Zane have gotten it?” She shrugged with a weird laugh.

 

     This was strange, he wanted to be back in his own room under his own covers that he thinks his mom hates because he tried to kill himself under them.

 

     A trip to Europe would be nice, get to see something other than this shit place that seemed to close in on him. Get out of here and be away from everyone that he didn’t like .

 

     Maybe fuck off to a random country and hide underground for a few years before trying to kill himself again.

 

     …Probably too early for suicide jokes, his mom wouldn’t appreciate it.

 

     “It’s gonna be alright.” Aphmau told him, “I don’t think Zane is gonna be coming back to the school after this.” 

 

     He decided to keep his mouth shut about what he heard his parents arguing about, “Yeah.” He nodded.

 

     She seemed to realize he was uncomfortable because she got up from the bed and went over to her closet, “...Wanna go play soccer outside?” She asked, opening the doors.

 

     Vylad watched as she went into her closet and kicked out a ball towards her bed, giving him a smile, “...You just seem a bit pale. I think a bit of light might help.”

 

     “Oh.” He looked down at his one hand as if to see what she was talking about.

 

     Again the month-long trip in a hospital wasn’t helping his health, “Sure.” He nodded softly, getting off her bed.

 

     Aphmau smiled more, leaning down to pick up the ball, “Great! Come on, we can go to the park.” 

 

     Following her downstairs, she stopped when she got to the bottom of the stairs, listening to their moms.

 

     “I just- I didn’t think he’d ever do something like this.” Vylad heard his mom say, still crying but getting words out clearly. 

 

     “I know.” Sylvanna reassured, “No one would have thought it-” 

 

     “Oh please-” Zianna sighed, “Everyone probably saw it coming. I know you don’t live in our neighborhood but I’m sure you have heard about Zane.”

 

     Sylvanna went quiet, “You’re his mother, we’re bound to see them in a different light. Zane has always been a bit…” 

 

     “Zane.” Zianna finished with a wet chuckle.

 

     “Right, but girlfriend- this was not your fault. You shouldn’t have to think about your child doing this. This was his fault. Zane’s, not yours.” Sylvanna told her.

 

     “But then the whole Garte thing-” “I don’t know what that man is thinking.” Sylvanna then cut off.

 

     Zianna sighed, swirling around her glass of wine, “I don’t know either, it’s unsafe for Zane and everyone else to go back there.” 

 

     “I swear to Irene if they let him back in- I might take Aphmau out. No offense.” Sylvanna then said.

 

     “No no, please. Whatever you need to do to keep them safe.” Zianna sighed, “I know you’re already having a bad time with Zack maybe coming back.” 

 

     Vylad saw Aphmau’s grip on the ball tighten, her nails digging into the ball at the mention of ‘Zack’.

 

     “I didn’t even know he was back in town- And he sends his son to the same school? He knows Aphmau goes there, why would he also send his son there?” Sylvanna went off.

 

     “What was his name again- Ein? I don’t really remember-” Zianna asked.

 

     “Ein.” Sylvanna agreed, “And I only figured out when Aphmau told me that he was talking to her about Zack-” 

 

     “Then you called him.” “Then I called him.” They both agreed.

 

     There was a hum, “I can’t believe it, I’m inclined to think it was a mistake but knowing him . Anything is possible.” Sylvanna sighed.

 

     “I know, that’s what I’m thinking about Garte.” Zianna spoke quieter.

 

     Another hum, this time almost disapproving before Sylvanna spoke, “He was always too big on business. Everything is another opportunity.” 

 

     “He means well, I know he does. His business means a lot to him, but I thought he’d put it aside for a minute to realize what Zane could have done.” Zianna sighed.

 

     “Girlfriend I know you love him- but this is too close to our kids where they can get hurt for him to be thinking like a businessman.” Sylvanna said.

 

     To Vylad’s side, Aphmau poked her head around the corner, “Mom?” 

 

     “What is Mija?” She responded and Vylad also looked from behind Aphmau to see them both on the couch sitting next to each other.

 

     Wine glasses in hand with a blanket over their legs, “Can we go down to the park and play soccer?” Aphmau asked.

 

     “What time is it?” Sylvanna looked around for her phone.

 

     “12:30.” Zianna told her, holding her arms out for Vylad to come to her, “No.” Vylad huffed which made him mom pout but she didn’t force it.

 

     Sylvanna sighed, “Ok, you can, but just to the park- and leave your phone on!” She told Aphmau.

 

     “I will.” Aphmau nodded with an eye roll.

 

     “Don’t you be rolling your eyes, you can stay upstairs.” Sylvanna sassed but Aphmau just playfully scoffed and went to the kitchen to get a water bottle.

 

     Zianna looked at her son and smiled, “Go easy ok? I don’t want you getting worked up.” She told him.

 

     “I won’t.” He said and turned around to see Aphmau giving him a water bottle.

 

     “We’re gonna go now!” Aphmau called, slipped on her shoes.

 

     “Be back in a few hours!” Sylvanna called, “No talking to strangers!” 

 

     Aphmau grabbed Vylad’s arm, “Come on they’ll never let us leave if we give them the chance- Bye mom!” She whispered to him before yelling at her mom.

 

     The two women heard as the door closed and looked at each other, “How is Vylad?” Sylvanna asked again now that he was out of the house.

 

     “Rough.” Zianna sighed with a nod, “I can’t really tell if the new meds are working, he doesn’t really like to talk about it.” 

 

     “Hey, at least he’s still here. We can get him the help he needs, right?” Sylvanna rubbed her shoulder.

 

     She took a deep breath, “I know, I just wish he didn’t have to go through this. I should have seen something happening.” 

 

     “It’s gonna be alright, you took him out of school so he’s home safe. Next year he’s going into high school, it’s gonna be different.” 

 

     “What am I gonna do about Zane?” Zianna then asked.

 

     Sylvanna took a long sip of her wine, “Why don’t we make some food? Then we can talk about him again?” 

 

     “...Ok.” Zianna gave her a weak smile…

 

     …

 

     Both Vylad and Aphmau were in the living room, freshly showered after Aphmau kicked his ass in soccer with 3 to 7.

 

     He called it rigged but stopped when they raced back to the house and he won easily since she was still tired.

 

     “You think they’re ok?” She asked.

 

     There was a crash upstairs but hysterical laughter from both their mom’s right after, “No, they’re probably fine.” 

 

     Rapid footsteps were heard along with Sylvanna’s laugh as she slid into the living room on her socks, “I win.” She gasped, not looking at the kids but at the stairs.

 

     “You cheated, you whacked me with the pillow.” Zianna came into view and poked at her friend’s shoulder.

 

     Both were holding piles of blankets and pillows, dressed in pajamas and out of breath from their race/fight, “I did not-!” Sylvanna panted.

 

     Lightly, Zianna tossed the blankets on the couch and put her hands on her hips, “I did not remember picking that pillow.” She accused.

 

     “It’s a comfortable one, I thought you might like it.” Sylvanna also tossed her bundle of pillows on the couch with a smirk.

 

     Picking one of the pillows up, Zianna smacked her lightly with it, “Not very nice.” She giggled.

 

     Sylvanna looked away from her, “Girl don’t be trippin’.” 

 

     Aphmau sighed and rolled her eyes, “I hate when she talks like that, it’s so embarrassing.” 

 

     “At least your mom isn’t picking you up while blasting Beyonce.” Vylad whispered.

 

     “I was there once.” She patted his shoulder, which he playfully swatted away.

 

     Zianna picked up the blankets and brought it over to where Vylad was sitting, “Ok, which side do you wanna sleep on?” 

 

     She was pointing to two sides of the couch that met at a corner, “I don’t care.” He shrugged.

 

     “Alright, I’ll just get it setup then.” Zianna told him, “Say goodnight to Aphmau.” 

 

     He lazily looked at her, “Goodnight, cheater.” 

 

     There was an offended look on her face, “I won soccer fair and square, it's not my fault you can’t keep up.”

 

     “That’s what they all say.” He smiled.

 

     “Goodnight- no, bad night. I hope you fall off the couch.” She huffed, getting off the couch and walking out of the living room. 

 

     “Aphmau!” Sylvanna snapped, “Di buenas noches a Zianna.” 

 

     Her head came back into the living room to tell Zianna goodnight, “Night Auntie.” 

 

     “Goodnight Aphmau.” Zianna waved while setting down a pillow.

 

     She went back up the stairs and Sylvanna went over to them, “Goodnight.” She hugged his mom tightly, “Barge into my room if you need anything, ok? Anything.” 

 

     “Can I steal more of your food in the kitchen?” Zianna asked.

 

     “Are you still hungry?” Sylvanna asked.

 

     “Maybe a midnight snack.” She smiled with a shrug.

 

     Sylvanna nodded, “You can, just don’t make too much noise. I have to be up early tomorrow and make some runs.” 

 

     “About…?” His mom went quiet but clearly was insinuating something.

 

     “Yes, just checking around again.” She shrugged, then looked at Vylad, “Goodnight Vylad.” 

 

     He gave her a weak smile, “Night.” 

 

     Then she left and he looked at his mom, “...Are you mad at dad?” He asked.

 

     Still smoothed down a blanket, “A little, nothing we can’t get over… Nothing for you to worry about.” She gave him a look when she was done, “You need to make sure you’re getting better.” 

 

     Vylad grabbed a pillow and hugged it, “Ok…” 

 

     It was gonna be her answer either way, but he’s heard enough of her rambles to piece together most of what was going on.

 

     …Kinda, he still didn’t get why Zane was so hostile towards Nana and Travis’s friendship. Last he saw of Travis and Nana they were having a fun time at the halloween party.

 

     “Lay down.” She told him and he sighed before laying down on the couch, “You have to get some sleep.” 

 

     “Why?” He looked up at her as she took the pillow from his arms and put it under his head.

 

     A quick hand through his hair, she answered, “Because I’d like for you to get back on a good sleep schedule.” 

 

     Rolling his eyes a bit, he watched as she laid a blanket on top of him, “Mom stop it.” He pulled the blankets down.

 

     There was a dip on the other side of the couch, they were laying at a corner so his mom was able to see his head with a tilt of her head, “Goodnight sweet pea.” She whispered.

 

     Sighing, he closed his eyes and curled up on the couch and tried to fall asleep, which actually wasn’t that hard since he liked the covers.

 

     After a while, right before he started to fall asleep, there was shifting from his side. Then he felt a hand in his hair again, lightly playing with the ends.

 

     This time he didn’t say anything about it since he was falling asleep and she probably didn’t want to know she had woken him up.

 

     “Oh sweet pea…” She whispered then a hand was over his heart, holding still for a few seconds before she sighed in relief, “Thank Irene.” 

 

     More shifting was heard and a kiss was on his head, “Things are gonna be ok… I promise.” She whispered to him. 

 

     Lightly he pushed his head more into her hand and she seemed to get off the couch to crouch beside him. Her hands still running gently in his hair, “Things are just gonna be a bit bumpy right now.” 

 

     Weight was put on him and he felt her warmth, “I’ll make sure nothing happens to you though.” 

 

     He moved, uncomfortable with the weight and she lifted off him, “Sorry- sorry.” She whispered before kissing his head again and laying back down.

 

     Vylad sighed in relief and his mom chuckled, “Goodnight Vylad…”

 

     This would be an ok night, he didn’t have a slight fear Zane would kill him in the back of his head…

Chapter 27: Hair Dye Remastered

Chapter Text

     Katelyn was running down the road, she was late for the girl’s little spa day at Aphmau’s house that they had planned weeks before.

 

     It had been 2 weeks since Valentine's Day, February 28. After Nana got in the ambulance no one had seen her the week after.

 

     The week after that she had come back to school, she didn’t talk about what had happened though. At least not to anyone’s knowledge.

 

     Panting, Katelyn banged on the door, trying to fix her shirt since it was starting to fall off her shoulder from the running.

 

     Lucinda opened the door, “Oh great, you.” 

 

     She scoffed, “Let me in- it’s hot out.” Katelyn told her and Lucinda stepped to the side for her to get in the house.

 

     Once inside, Katelyn slipped off her shoes and ran to the kitchen where Aphmau was with Nana and Travis.

 

     Travis was sitting on the counter, looking through a small container of blueberries and picking out the bad ones.

 

     “Hi Katelyn.” Nana waved, balling up some dough in her hands.

 

     “Hey-” Katelyn opened the fridge to find a water bottle, “One second-” She twisted it open and started feverishly drinking. 

 

     “Chug chug chug!” Laurence chanted a bit as he came from the living room.

 

     When he got closer, Katelyn shoved his head and kept drinking, getting 3/4‘s of the way before taking a breath, “Irene- It’s so hot out-” She panted. 

 

     “Yeah but seeing you all sweaty is sexy.” Lucinda said, stealing one of the blueberries from Travis’s container.

 

     “Ew.” Katelyn said simply.

 

     The older giggled, trying to sneak another blueberry from Travis but he held the container away from her, “Why are you so hot? Did you run over here?” Lucinda asked. 

 

     “Yeah- I didn’t realize the time.” Katelyn set the water bottle down and went to the island where Nana and Aphmau were seemingly making pie dough.

 

     “I told you it was at 2. I texted you an hour before so you could come early.” Aphmau shrugged.

 

     “Aphmau, it’s not nice to play favorites.” Laurence said, standing beside Katelyn.

 

     “It’s not playing favorites when she just wants to cook food.” Katelyn whispered and Aphmau stole one of the blueberries to throw at her.

 

     Laurence shrugged, picking the thrown blueberry up from the island counter and eating it, “Food is food Katelyn.” 

 

     Kim came from the living room, texting someone on her phone while going to Laurence’s side, “Who you talkin’ to?” He asked, looking at her phone.

 

     She pushed his head away but still answered, “Teony.” 

 

     “What’s up with them?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “Apparently school’s in some trouble.” She whispered, texting something before going into detail, “Garroth’s family is kinda fighting with the school right now.” 

 

     “W-what does Garroth’s family have to do with this? H-He wasn’t even in the fight.” Travis asked.

 

     They all looked at him, “Him and Zane are like, brothers.” Laurence said slowly, “Did no one clue you in on that?” 

 

     “W-what?” Travis’s eyes went wide, “S-since when?” 

 

     “Well, when a woman and a man love each other very much -” Laurence told him slowly, hands starting to morph into something lewd.

 

     “A stork! A stork brings them…” Aphmau nodded, “And they’ve been brother’s ever since.” She finished with a short nod and smiled.

 

     Travis blinked, “S-sure… so does that mean Vylad is also his brother?” 

 

     “Yup, Ro’Meave trio. Don’t be surprised, no one can see it unless you see their last name.” Katelyn told him.

 

     “I-is that why Garroth isn’t here?” He asked carefully.

 

     “Yes and no.” Kim told him, “Apparently there are other family troubles.” She looked at Laurence.

 

     “Vylad is having some… medical issues.” Laurence answered, not wanting to say that Vylad wasn’t doing so well mentally.

 

     Aphmau sighed, “Let’s not talk about it right now, this is supposed to be for doing our hair and stuff.” 

 

     “Need to start with Travis.” Lucinda looked at the freshman to her side who immediately tried to scoot away from her.

 

     “N-no way.” He shook his head, “L-leave my hair alone.” It got a giggle from Lucidna who then reached over and stole more blueberries.

 

     Nana looked back at them, “Lucinda stop tormenting him and quit eating those, we need them for the pie.” 

 

     “We haven’t even washed those yet either.” Aphmau told her, “So either help wash them or go get your hair dye.” 

 

     Lucinda sighed and looked at Travis, “Did you get all of the bad ones?” She asked him and he nodded before she stole the container from him.

 

     Rolling his eyes, he got off the counter and stood next to Nana as she sprinkled some flour on the counter, “W-what are you doing?” He asked curiously.

 

     “Dough likes to stick, flour helps it not.” She said simply before dropping the dough on the flour and it flared out a bit, “Why don’t you cut your hair? It’s getting a bit long.” 

 

     “I-I guess, I just don’t want Lucinda to do it.” He whispered.

 

     Holding back a giggle, she smiled while rolling out the dough, “If I keep watch, will you let her cut it?” 

 

     “Don’t do it.” Laurence whisper-shouted, “She’ll poke your eye out for fun.” 

 

     “Laurence!” Lucinda hissed, hearing the whole thing, “You were looking straight at my boobs while I was cutting your hair that time.” 

 

     Travis looked at Laurence as if to confirm or deny the accusation but Laurence only smiled a bit and turned away, “I-irene…” Travis whispered.

 

     “Just don’t stare and you’ll be fine.” Nana nudged him with her arm, “We’ll be there so she can’t stab your eye out.” 

 

     “Look like Zane.” Katelyn chuckled. 

 

     Laurence let out a loud laugh, “Dude is blind in that eye too.” 

 

     “He is?” Lucinda asked, “Always thought it was like a style thing.” She shrugged, going back to washing the blueberries.

 

     Nana had gone quiet again and seemed to be rolling the dough out a bit faster. Travis looked above Nana’s head to glance at Aphmau who seemed to have also noticed it.

 

     “Travis, after I wash these, we are cutting your hair.” Lucinda then called and he gasped, “You need to cut off the dead ends either way dude.” She shook her head, “Not good for the hair.” 

 

     “You’re gonna be fine. She cuts Laurence’s hair.” Kim looked at Laurence who was poking at the pie pan.

 

     Katelyn snorted, “Then you’ll look like Laurence.” To which Laurence shoved her a bit and she shoved back.

 

     When it looked like the two were about to start a shoving war, Aphmau snipped at them, “Not in the house!” 

 

     They huffed but turned to sticking their tongues out at each other, which got a soft giggle out of Nana.

 

     It comforted Travis to know she was at ease before the container of freshly washed blueberries were set down to his side.

 

     “Scissors.” Lucinda said with a wicked grin…

 

     …

 

     Nana was clipping parts of his hair with bobby pins, to direct Lucinda where to cut, “N-Nana.” Travis whispered.

 

     “Hmm?” She smiled at him while bobby pinning another chunk of hair. 

 

     “Is she gonna poke my eye out?” He asked.

 

     Her hand ruffled what wasn’t pinned yet, “No she won’t. Just let her do her work. She’s really good, I swear.” 

 

     Holding her hand out towards Kim, Kim put more bobby pins in her hand while searching the bathroom drawers.

 

     They were inside Aphmau’s bathroom, a towel around his shoulders while sitting on the edge of her bathtub. While setting up upstairs, Aphmau was getting Nana’s hair dye ready downstairs as to save some time.

 

     “That’s all I can find…” Kim mumbled, closing the drawer with her hip and holding 3 more bobby pins.

 

     He watched as she stared at him but was starting to open the bobby pin with her hands as if out of habit.

 

     “It’s fine, we can get around on these ones.” Nana shrugged, “It’s just cutting, she can layer out what we don’t mark.” 

 

     “W-what if she cuts it too short?” He asked nervously.

 

     Kim shook her head, “She won’t.” 

 

     “B-but-” “Travis.” Nana giggled, “You’re gonna be fine, she’s good at what she does, even if she is scary.” 

 

     “Nana!” Aphmau shouted from downstairs, “Can you come look at the color?”

 

     “Coming!” Nana stepped back from Travis, “Kim, can you finish it? I’ll be right back.” She left the bathroom quickly.

 

     When Travis looked at Kim, she was looking at his hair, still bending the bobby pin for it to be straight. She went too far though, since it snapped in half at the bend and broke her out of her thoughts.

 

     She then went to him and used the last two she had to pin what she could, “A-are you alright?” Travis asked.

 

     “Yeah, sorry… Teony was texting me about updates on the school and Garroth situation and I’ve been thinking about it.” She sighed.

 

     “W-what’s really going on?” He asked.

 

     All they generally knew was that Zane was getting either suspended or expelled, no one was able to tell. Garroth didn’t have the answers since his parents were keeping him out of it.

 

     Travis got detention the next week but that was about it since he was acting in defense from a kid with a literal gun.

 

     “Garroth’s parents are… kinda pushing back on the charges.” She whispered, glancing at the door.

 

     “W-what? W-why?”

 

     Kim ‘tsk’ed at his question, “I don’t know how much you know about Garroth’s family, but they’re a bit infamous. His dad is really successful and does a lot around here.” 

 

     “H-he had a-... a gun .” Travis tried to point out how it stupid what she was implying sounded.

 

     “I know Travis, but they’re trying to get the charges off and just trying to have Zane suspended.” She shrugged, “I doubt it’s gonna happen, Dante’s broken hand, your slightly jagged teeth… not looking good.” 

 

     “T-that doesn’t matter, he hit Nana.” Travis said straightforwardly.

 

     One of the bobby pins on his head was pulled and he shut up to listen to her, “I need you to understand, I don’t have any play in this. This is all what Teony is relaying to me.” 

 

     A tiny nod came from him and she went on, “I don’t think Zane is gonna come back to the school. Nana’s medical bills were paid off, I don’t know if it was by Garroth’s parents or not. There is a small scandal going on about cameras not actually working so we can’t tell who started the fight.” 

 

     Travis gave her a look and she gave one back, quietly telling him that she knew he wasn’t the one to start it, “Aaron’s mom apparently was a bit more tame.” 

 

     “R-really?”

 

     “Just asked if there was any damage done by him.” She told him, “Then that was kinda it… she looked a bit young though…” 

 

     “I-is Aaron being arrested?” He asked, remembering how he looked ready to take Zane behind the school and shoot him like a rabid dog.

 

     She shook her head, “He’s not being praised but he’s not being put down either. I think he had some leverage in military school because he was just given a week's suspension.”

 

     “T-that’s why I didn’t see him last week…” Travis nodded a bit, “I-I thought he was expelled too.” 

 

     Kim shook her head, “He did the right thing he could in the moment, usually we’re supposed to put it in a trash can and take it out the front doors but… locker works too.” 

 

     Sitting there and thinking about how they had all somewhat been punished, it seemed like Zane got off easy. Or would be getting off easy.

 

     “Don’t worry, we’ll handle it ok?” She told him, stepping back to look at the bobby pin work of art.

 

     “A-and if it’s not?” He quietly asked, dipping his head.

 

     “It will. I’ll make sure of it… Done this much.” She whispered the last bit before smiling gently, “Zane isn’t gonna be around her anymore either way.” 

 

     It didn’t do much to sooth Travis since now he had learned that Zane had the advantage of his family with him. Sure his dad was a professor but it was barely enough to get him out of a week's worth of detention.

 

     Carefully, Kim crouched down to the floor, “Travis.” She called and he looked at her, “It’s gonna be ok. I promise.” 

 

     “Y-you can’t promise that. He hit her in the stomach .” He pointed out and Kim seemed a bit surprised, not at his words but at how he had said them.

 

     “You’re able to talk regularly.” She whispered, wanting to change the subject but also trying to remember if he had done that in front of her before.

 

     Travis shrugged, “S-sometimes.” 

 

     “Repeat after me. Bobby pin.” She told him.

 

     “B-bobby pin.” He repeated.

 

     “B-” She sounded and he sighed, realizing they weren’t going to go back to the subject from before, “B-” He mimicked. 

 

     “B-o-b.” Kim slowly pronounced, shortening the word.

 

     Rolling his eyes a bit, he spoke, “B-o-b.” 

 

     “Bob.” “B-bob.” She immediately frowned afterwards, “B-o-b.” “B-o-b.” He repeated again, wanting to at least try to get the word.

 

     “Bob.” “...bob.” He had taken a second to force back the stutter and smiled when Kim did too after hearing it.

 

     The door opened a bit more and Lucinda was there with Nana behind her, looking over her shoulder, “What are you guys doing?” Lucinda asked, skeptical.

 

     “...B-bob.” Travis tried again and was annoyed right after since it came right back after a few seconds. 

 

     “What?” Lucinda asked, stepping into the bathroom and looking through the drawers.

 

     “Working on his stutter.” Kim got up from her crouched position and Nana went to go check on the bobby pins.

 

     Lucinda hummed, “I’m sure with therapy it would go away.” 

 

     Then she turned around towards him with a pair of scissors and he fell back in the tub, scared at the sight.

 

     “Scaredy cat.” She teased, “Now sit up and straight.” Lucinda told him, standing in front of the tub…

 

     …

 

     “Presenting: Travis Valkrum!” Lucinda called from the bottom of the staircase.

 

     “Your last name is Valkrum?” Katelyn asked and Aphmau nudged her in the shoulder as if to tell her to keep quiet.

 

     Awkwardly he stepped down a few steps and applause was heard, “He’s blond!” Laurence cheered.

 

     “Y-you knew I was blond.” He told Laurence with a confused look, “I-it’s just shorter now.” He said going down the rest of the stairs.

 

     Nana came up to him and squealed, “Oh it looks so good!” She ran a hand in his hair to fix it a bit more.

 

     “What’d I say? Nothing to worry about.” Lucinda patted his shoulder and he gave her a side glance.

 

     “Looks great, your hair doesn’t seem fried anymore.” Laurence went next to Nana, “...Now you look like every blond kid to exist.” 

 

     Katelyn then stepped up to look at him, “No, not exactly. Green eyes like that don’t come around.” 

 

     “Those aren’t natural. I’m telling you.” Lucinda mumbled.

 

     “I-I never said they were.” Travis sighed as Nana still shifted around his hair.

 

     Aphmau looked at his eyes too, “What is it then?” 

 

     “Eye drops.” Travis said simply.

 

     Lucinda made an unapproving noise and Travis sighed, “L-lucinda.” He said not wanting to have a discussion that went in circles.

 

     “Yeah yeah.” She waved off, “Nana come help me dye my hair.” She then grabbed Nana’s arm and pulled her over to the couch.

 

     Laurence wrapped an arm around Travis as best he could since Travis was actually taller, “Now you can get all the ladies.” 

 

     “S-sure…” Travis nodded and Laurence chuckled.

 

     They all sat down on the couch while Midnight played, Lucinda being on the floor so that Nana could get a good angle of her hair.

 

     In the middle of one of the movies, Katelyn spoke, “Do you guys ever want to go to the museum that’s full of these Midnight props?” 

 

     “See the creepy baby thing?” Laurence asked, sounding excited.

 

     “We can see the clothes used in it!” Kim squealed, kicking her legs a bit.

 

     He looked at her with an annoyed look, “I wanna see the creepy baby doll thing.”

 

     “Maybe over the summer, make it a trip.” Lucinda said, tilting her head back to look at Nana, “Wanna go?” 

 

     Nana pushed her head back, “We’ll see. We have to finish school first.” 

 

     Katelyn pointed at all of them, “None of us are allowed to go to summer school. I want to go see that creepy baby.” 

 

     “It’s not that creepy.” Aphmau playfully scoffed, actively mixing up Katelyn’s hair dye in a bowl.

 

     “Yes it is, have you seen the real thing? It looks like a haunted doll!” Laurence said, making dramatic hand gestures.

 

     “W-why is there a haunted doll?” Travis asked, still not fully understanding what Midnight was entirely.

 

     Laurence shrugged, “Werewolves, vampires, witches… I think. Teenage girl stuff. But it’s entertaining as hell.” 

 

     “Don’t listen to him.” Lucinda turned to look at Travis, “It’s a deep rooted love story about a regular girl and choosing her lover.” 

 

     Slowly Travis nodded, “T-teenage girl stuff.” He then restated like Laurence had.

 

     One of Lucinda’s arms tried to swat at him but Nana turned her back to face the TV, “Stop moving you’re gonna mess me up.” She lightly scolded.

 

     “Come on, don’t you wanna go see the motorcycle used in the movie?” Lucinda asked her, “We can stop at all the touristy things.” 

 

     “I’m more focused on your hair right now.” Nana giggled, “Now stop moving please.” She asked of her.

 

     Lucinda sighed dramatically but stopped moving so much so Nana could re-dye her roots the color orange, “Fine.” 

 

     “A-aphmau, why don’t you dye your hair?” Travis asked out of the blue.

 

     “My mom doesn’t let me, thinks my hair is great the way it is. So I don’t, but it sounds nice one day.” She explained.

 

     “Where is your mom?” Lucinda asked, not moving her head to look at her since Nana had a weird grip on her hair.

 

     “Out and about.” Aphmau said simply.

 

     Katelyn then spoke up, “Isn’t she at the mall with my dad?” 

 

     “And she let me host this here if we don’t call it a date.” Aphmau finished, winking at Katelyn.

 

     “Gross.” Katelyn rolled her eyes.

 

     Nana giggled, “I think it’s sweet…”

 

     “What color would you do?” Kim asked, playing with her own highlights.

 

     Aphmau shrugged, “I like red, but I don’t know if I would like a vibrant type. So maybe a dark red.” 

 

     “Why aren’t you doing your hair?” Laurence asked, looking at Kim and her hair twirling.

 

     She just shook her head, “I don’t really need it as much as hair dye. It’s easier to hide and blend in with the rest of my hair.” 

 

     There was a comfortable silence that fell on them, but there was also the fact that they had Nana all to themselves. They weren’t in school, around teachers or anything that could distract them.

 

     It was just a matter of trying to ask about what the doctors had said about the baby and her. As far as they could tell, there was no baby bump and she seemed as peachy as normal, albeit a bit withdrawn…

 

     …

 

     Nana was in the kitchen, hair wet since Kim had just washed her hair dye in the bathtub. She was carefully cutting the blueberry pie, trying to get them all even.

 

     Lucinda walked into the kitchen, “Hey babe, how’s the pie coming?” She smiled, going to her side.

 

     “Fine- do these look the same size?” She asked, pushing the pie slightly closer to her.

 

     She looked over the pie for a second before shrugging, “They look fine.” She chuckled, a finger about to poke the top crust but Nana stopped her.

 

     Pulling the pie back, Nana finished cutting through the pie, “Did you need something or just want the first slice?” She asked.

 

     “Actually, I wanted to talk to you about something.” Lucinda said, checking that no one was looking in on the conversation.

 

     “Hmm?” Nana wiped the knife clean with her thumb carefully and ate the crumbs, “What about?” 

 

     Slowly Lucinda took the knife and Nana let out a confused giggle, “What’s wrong?” She asked again.

 

     “Can we talk about something?” Lucinda asked gently, “I just wanna make sure you’re alright babe.”

 

     Now Nana understood what she was gonna ask, “Ok.” She nodded a bit, looking down at the pie, not wanting to meet her eyes.

 

     “What did the doctors say at the hospital?” She asked, they had tried to get into her hospital room afterwards but they said she didn’t want anyone in there with her at the time.

 

     “That I was ok… The punch didn’t do anything drastic to my ribs, just bruised them a bit.” She shrugged.

 

     “Ok, that’s good.” Lucinda brushed back some of the girl’s wet hair, “I know you had to sit out of P.E. for a bit.” 

 

     She nodded, “Yeah, but it’s all good now. All the pills they gave me are gone so any pain can just be taken by over the counter ones.” 

 

     Lucinda smiled a bit, “I’m glad…” 

 

     It went quiet again and Nana turned away from her, grabbing the knife from the side and putting it in the kitchen sink. That didn’t stop Lucinda though since she followed behind her and stood beside her, watching her every move.

 

     “Is there something else?” She asked, still not meeting her eyes.

 

     “Nana…” Lucinda whispered, “Hmm?” Nana hummed, still not giving into what Lucinda wanted until she said it, “...What did they say about the baby?” Lucinda asked.

 

     Nana’s hand was on the counter, drawing random patterns, clearly stalling for what little time she could. “Babe?” She called, again running a hand through Nana’s hair to try to soothe any nerves in her.

 

     “Umm,” Nana shook her head a bit, not trying to get rid of Lucinda’s hand but trying to clear her mind and looked at her, “I lost it.” 

 

     “Oh…” Lucinda softly gasped, “I’m so sorry.” 

 

     She shrugged and smiled but it looked strained, “I guess it was better this way anyway…” 

 

     “Still, that’s… a lot.” Lucinda told her, “Why didn’t you tell us?” She asked gently, not angry or snobby but clearly worried about her.

 

     “I didn’t know how .” Her voice cracked as she kept drawing patterns on the kitchen counter, “So I didn’t…” 

 

     Then Lucinda pulled her close, wrapping her in a tight hug and setting her head on top of Nana’s, “I’m so sorry babe.” She whispered. Immediately she leaned into Lucinda’s hug, pulling her arms to her chest and tucking herself under Lucinda’s head.

 

     There was a shaky breath from Nana before she squeaked and started softly crying into Lucinda’s shirt. It wasn’t long before Lucinda slowly lowered them to the floor and half way cradled Nana towards herself.

 

     After a minute, Aphmau poked her head out from the living room and slowly creeped closer, “Hey…” She said softly.

 

     When Nana looked at her, Aphmau was able to see the smudged makeup around her eyes, “Oh my Irene…” Nana whispered, sitting up, “I’m sorry.” 

 

     “For what?” Aphmau asked, going closer to them and sitting in front of them, “Nana whatever is going on is alright.” 

 

     Nana pulled her legs to her chest and leaned against Lucinda again, to which she wrapped an arm around her to pull her in, “Crying on your floor.” She answered.

 

     Lightly Aphmau snickered, “I don’t mind but, is everything ok?” She asked, glancing at Lucinda for help.

 

     Lucinda didn’t really help since the hold on Nana got tighter out of instinct, “...I lost the baby.” Nana told her.

 

     Aphmau’s relaxed posture straightened and she covered her mouth with both her hands, “Because of- what Zane did?” She asked cautiously.

 

     Carefully Nana nodded and they were able to see the way Aphmau’s eyes started to water immediately, “Irene…” She whispered.

 

     “Come here.” Nana opened her arms for Aphmau who quickly fell into it and clutched onto her. Aphmau started to cry against her while Nana tried to keep it together but it didn’t work very well since tears started to fall down her face too.

 

     Now Lucinda had to deal with two crying girls which got even worse because Aphmau was loud enough to alert the last 4 people in the house. She was sure they were trying to listen to the conversation behind the wall though.

 

     Laurence’s head came out first, quickly walking into the kitchen with Kim, Travis and Katelyn behind him, “What’s wrong?” Laurence asked, getting on the floor with them.

 

     Taking a deep shaky breath, “I-” She cut herself off with another sob and rubbed her face into Lucinda’s shoulder, “I can’t-” 

 

     She rubbed Nana’s shoulder, “She lost the baby.” Lucinda calmly told them. 

 

     It took a moment before it set in and Kim started to rub her eyes, “Oh my Irene.” She shakily whispered.

 

     “I’m gonna kill him.” Katelyn said, standing up from the floor and starting to pace the kitchen, “I’ll rip his eye out, cut his hair- something!” 

 

     “Katelyn-!” Lucinda hissed, “Calm the hell down.” 

 

     “How-” Lucinda shot her a glare and Katelyn shut her mouth, going back to pacing the kitchen space.

 

     Laurence rubbed his face, seeming more concerned and frustrated than sad but didn’t say anything yet.

 

     So they all sat in the kitchen, letting everyone else cope with something Nana was being burdened with. 

 

     But when they did calm down a bit, down to Nana lightly finger combing Aphmau’s hair while sniffling, Laurence asked, “Did you find out at the doctors?” 

 

     Nana nodded slowly, “They said I was 15 weeks along.” 

 

     “You were?” Kim cautiously asked, “I… I didn’t notice a bump. Not- not that I was really looking but- I-I just got worried.” 

 

     She giggled lightly and rubbed her nose, “There barely was one, I couldn’t really even tell. So… nothing to hide.” 

 

     “Y-you said 15 weeks? D-doesn’t that usually mean a procedure?” Travis asked, looking at Nana.

 

     They looked at her and she nodded, “I got it when I was at the hospital.” 

 

     “You did? Babe, why didn’t you tell us?” Lucinda asked, getting her attention.

 

     “I just got scared.” Nana told her, “I’m sorry.” She bit her lip and Lucinda was able to see that she was gonna start crying again.

 

     Lucinda immediately started wiping at the older tear streaks, “No no no no, it’s ok. It’s alright, I’m just worried Nana.” 

 

     “Wait,” Aphmau sat up from her spot on Nana’s torso, “Procedure like surgery?” 

 

     “Yeah-” Nana started and Aphmau pulled away from her, making sure she wasn’t putting any pressure on her stomach.

 

     “My Irene I’m sorry-” Aphmau gasped.

 

     Nana sat up too, “No- no- it’s ok. It’s healed- it’s mostly healed. I just have to be careful of some stuff. You’re alright.” She told Aphmau quickly.

 

     “Do you have a scar?” Katelyn asked, stopping her pacing to look at Nana.

 

     She nodded, suddenly lifting her shirt and they all looked to see a small scar on her stomach, “It’s not too big.” She shrugged.

 

     “Irene.” Laurence got up and started to walk away, “That sounds scary as hell Nana.” He told her.

 

     “Well yeah but they put me under something so it wasn’t all bad.” She awkwardly smiled.

 

     Travis stared at her, thinking about how she had been curled up on the floor after Zane had punched her. Why the hell would he do that to her? 

 

     Zane called her a ‘whore’ the whole time, thought Travis and her were having sex and decided to halfway kill him because of it.

 

     One of his hands came up to the side of his mouth, shifting it around as if to feel for the bruises that have healed.

 

     “Travis?” Nana asked, “You ok?” 

 

     He nodded quickly, hand falling back to his lap, “A-are you alright?” 

 

     “I’m alright,” She told him but then she saw everyone else’s cautious glances, “I promise guys, the doctors wouldn’t have let me go if I wasn’t.” 

 

     “Why would Zane go this far for something like this though?” Katelyn asked.

 

     Aphmau looked at her, “Yeah- what really even happened? I know Zane thought you and Travis were together or something but- why’d he do all of this ?” She asked carefully.

 

     Nana knew she had to tell them eventually so she leaned back into Lucinda’s space and fidgeted with the ends of her hair, “Zane and I used to hook up.” She started.

 

     “Are you serious? That freak?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “Katelyn-” Aphmau spun around, “Not the time!” She hissed.

 

     Katelyn threw her hands up and Nana knew she didn’t mean it in a mean way but a concerned way. She was right, Zane was a ‘freak’ and maybe Nana should have turned away when it clicked for her too.

 

     Zane had always slightly scared her, she just thought that was how he was. Not thinking he would actually do anything to hurt her.

 

     Luckily he proved her wrong, he did hurt her in ways she didn’t think someone could hurt someone else they said they liked.

 

     “It was mostly over the summer.” She went on, “Got caught up in school when it started back up, so we didn’t hang out that much. And I think he got kinda mad when that happened…” 

 

     “Kinda? Nana, he punched you.” Laurence pointed out.

 

     Now it was Lucinda’s turn to glare at Laurence, who backed off immediately while she wrapped an arm around her.

 

     “I get it, alright? He was a bad idea, I just thought… he was interesting when we first met and started hanging out.” She sighed.

 

     “S-so what happened?” Travis asked, “I-I’ve seen him text you but you always kinda brushed him off.” 

 

     “Well when we stopped hanging out, he got a bit… aggressive. And I backed off since it felt suffocating.” She awkwardly told them.

 

     Again everyone held their tongues, trying not to point out how bad of a relationship this was from the start.

 

     When Zane didn’t get his way, he fought back and didn’t stop easily even when it seemed like he did.

 

     “Then I kinda just stopped talking to him? I mean we’d talk sometimes over instagram but I don’t know. He just was getting a little intense for me. And I always felt like I was being watched.” She sighed.

 

     “Why didn’t you tell us?” Kim asked, “If he was scaring you we could have tried to keep him away.” 

 

     “I didn’t want to engage with him, I thought if I put a boundary he’d realize he was crossing it and back off.” Nana turned away from them and into Lucinda’s shoulder more.

 

     Lucinda took a deep breath, “Nana, babe. If it was getting serious, why didn’t you come to any one of us?” 

 

     “Because I thought it was going alright, he did kinda back off. I haven’t been talking to him in school.” She clutched at Lucinda’s shirt, “I didn’t think he’d do this.” 

 

     “So what happened next? You don’t hang out with him because of school, then he just snaps?” Katelyn asked, trying to not let the accusatory tone slip in but it did a tiny bit.

 

     She thought about it for a few moments before speaking, “I think he was jealous because I wasn't spending time with him. Which I guess was fair-” 

 

     “No Nana,” Lucinda pulled her so that they were facing each other, “He was weirdly possessive and made you uncomfortable. You’re allowed to be scared and distance yourself.” 

 

     “But I-” “Nana, anyone would be scared if that happened. If Zane was getting aggressive with you, you can leave.” Laurence told her, trying to let her know this wasn’t her fault .

 

     Travis moved so that he was next to Lucinda to look at her, “D-did he do anything else like this? L-like put his hands on you?” 

 

     “No,” She shook her head, “He wasn’t a physical person- it was mostly words.” 

 

     Nana had spoken too quickly, not allowing herself to think about the actual sexual times they were together. He had never forced her into it, but she always felt slightly pressured into having sex with him.

 

     “Still Nana, that’s scary.” Aphmau said, wrapping arms around herself, “I’ve known Zane since he was a kid. Zane can be scary .” 

 

     “Was he always like this?” Kim asked.

 

     Aphmau shook her head, “I don’t think he was, he was fine from what I remembered. But then he started to get into fights with Garroth a lot.”

 

     “Do you know when things started to change?” Laurence asked, “I’m not trying to excuse what he did, but maybe his family was going through something?”

 

     “Not that I know of? He really was getting weird around the fall festival… I think he texted me and I didn’t answer because I was picking up Travis.” Nana answered.

 

     He looked away, starting to pick at his nails, feeling like he may have accidentally set it off by not giving Nana time to text Zane back since she was driving. 

 

     At the time he didn’t realize who Zane was from the message but now it made a lot more sense why she was standoff-ish when he said who it was from.

 

     One of Nana’s hands went on his to stop him from picking at the skin, “It’s not your fault Travis. I just forgot to text him back when we were at the festival.” She told him.

 

     “Why would Zane be jealous of Travis though? If that’s what started the fight.” Katelyn asked, “Kid couldn’t get Dante to screw off until a few weeks ago.”

 

     Travis looked at her, “T-thank you?” “You’re welcome.” Katelyn nodded and Travis took it as a win for himself.

 

     “He’s basically proven himself at this point, second time he’s taken a punch to the face. Less than a year apart.” Laurence pointed out.

 

     “Yeah but that doesn’t mean Zane should be jealous of their friendship.” Kim cut in.

 

     Laurence nodded, “I’m not saying it is, but from a very far outsider’s out of view I guess someone would think they’re together?” 

 

     “Who’s side are you on?” Lucinda asked, outwardly hostile.

 

     “Nana’s- dammit I’m sorry. I’m on your side Nana- Zane is a dick and he’s completely at fault. I’m just trying to find out why he would do this to you.” Laurence sighed, looking at her to forgive him.

 

     She smiled softly, “It’s ok Laurence, Travis and I have been close since the start of the year. I just didn’t think Zane would get the wrong idea. I thought he would just see that I wanted space.” 

 

     “Ok so, Zane probably got jealous of your friendship with Travis… then what? He freaked out?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “I think so? But when he started the fight, we were just talking- I don’t know what happened after that.” Nana told them.

 

     “Oh, Dante said it was because he saw Travis giving you one of the Valentine's Day flowers.” Aphmau responded, “But that wasn’t even Travis’s, that was the no name one apparently.” 

 

     Kim swore that was Aaron’s note.

 

     “Zane saw Travis with the flower, thought he was giving it to you and then just started fighting… I think.” Kim thought about how Gene forced the answer out of Dante.

 

     “D-dante was telling Zane that we were having sex.” Travis when told them, looking at the kitchen flooring and finding small patterns.

 

     “Little freak.” Laurence whispered.

 

     Travis sighed, realizing that Dante probably only encouraged Zane’s intense attachment to Nana by telling him that. Dante had been making comments about them getting closer but they were only getting closer because Dante didn’t want to hang out with him .

 

     “I-i’m sorry Nana.” He told her.

 

     “This wasn’t your fault Travis. Dante was getting the wrong idea and passing it off to Zane.” Nana reassured.

 

     “Y-yeah but- Dante had been saying stuff like this to me for a while. H-he kept telling me to ‘ have fun ’ in this really weird way after school.” Travis rubbed his face.

 

     “Ew.” Katelyn scrunched up her nose.

 

     Lucinda scoffed, “Irene. So Dante influenced Zane. Zane flipped at the flower and then hit you.” She gently played with a strand of Nana’s freshly pink hair.

 

     “Dick.” Laurence rolled his eyes, stopping when it landed on the pie. He really wanted that pie, Nana’s baking was very tempting.

 

     “I’m so sorry babe.” Lucinda’s hand landed on her shoulder, “Was this the guy you didn’t want to tell me about? The one you were at the gas station for?”

 

     Carefully Nana nodded, “He had asked me to pick umm- you know.” She looked at Lucinda to fill in the rest.

 

     “Irene, I’m gonna strangle him.” Lucinda whispered.

 

     “Thank you.” Katelyn sighed in relief, happy that someone saw her point of view.

 

     “Why the gun?” Kim then asked, “Seems like a jump.” 

 

     Laurence huffed, “Who knows, that kid was bound to go off the edge at some point. I swear I thought he was on drugs at some point.” 

 

     “T-thats not what people are like on drugs… medical one at least. N-no idea about the over the counter ones…” Travis suddenly said.

 

     “What?” Kim asked, realizing how strange of a sentence that was.

 

     He looked up and seemed to have thought over what he said and shook his head, “F-from what I know-!” 

 

     “Irene Travis, you scared us-” Aphmau held her hand to her chest, “You being on drugs would have made a lot more sense when we first met though…” 

 

     Travis looked confused and Aphmau continued, “You were really twitchy when we first met. You’ve mellowed out a little bit though.”

 

     Staring at Travis a bit, Nana remembered something Dante had said on Halloween to him, ‘ Are you back on drugs?’

 

      At the time Nana had skipped over it, the two were fighting and she didn’t really have the right to be listening in… but it was an afterthought.

 

     “...I know he smokes cigarettes now, that’s as far as I know though. He kinda was just… like that.” Nana sighed.

 

     Her mind went back to Halloween and how she just about blacked out after she drank the soda Zane had given to her.

 

     She was on the idea that he had drugged her and did something to her. Though she can’t remember it exactly, it was the only solution that made sense to her.

 

     No other time they had hooked up lined up in her head or mathematically.

 

     They all fell into silence again, wondering where to go with the conversations since it seemed like they had found out what had set Zane off. Even if it didn’t fully make sense to them for something so drastic.

 

     It was alright since Nana spoke up, “Do you guys remember Halloween?” She then asked, still going back to picking at Lucinda’s shirt hem.

 

     “I got blackout drunk and I think fell asleep on someone.” Lucinda said with a nod, “Why though?” 

 

     “Well, when I left- to take home Dante- did Zane go downstairs?” She asked, cautious of what she was gonna tell them.

 

     “No, I don’t think anyone saw him the whole party.” Katelyn leaned on the counter island, staring at her, “Why?” 

 

     Taking a breath, Nana answered, “When I came back to take Travis back home, you guys all had fallen asleep, except Lucinda.” She looked at the older, “You opened the door but fell asleep right after and I was gonna just take Travis and go but Zane stopped me.” 

 

     “The night of the party?” Kim asked.

 

     “Yeah, I think he was just sitting on the stairs.” Nana told her, “He told me to hang out with him in his room, and I did.” 

 

     Kim was steps ahead of everyone in her head, why was Nana telling them about this? She had already mentally counted backwards the 15 week estimate the doctors had given Nana. 

 

     Her mind landed somewhere in early November or late October of when the baby could have been conceived.

 

     Meaning around Halloween, Kim kept her mouth shut but was staring at Nana with wide eyes. 

 

     “We were in his room and he was talking about how we should hang out, or that we should hang out. I don’t really remember.” She waved off, “But he didn’t seem angry or anything.” 

 

     “Ok? Then what?” Katelyn asked slowly.

 

     “Uhh… he gave me this drink, it was already open and I kinda gave him this weird look.” She giggled, but no one was finding what she was saying funny , “And he just laughed and said that he didn’t drug it.” 

 

     “Nana.” Aphmau stopped, seeming slightly scared and leaning more towards Kim, “Where are you going with this?” 

 

     She looked at her, looked at all of them, “I don’t really remember the rest of the night. I just drank it and then it gets… really blurry.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene.” Lucinda gasped softly, covering her mouth.

 

     “Holy shit.” Laurence said right after, “Nana, he-... Are you trying to say that he-? Do you think he…?” He kept stopping himself, not wanting to say what they were thinking.

 

     But she didn’t want to say it, she explained the night like that so she didn’t have to spell it out for them letter by letter. So she nodded a little bit, “I-I think at least, it’s the only thing I can think of.” 

 

     “ Was Zane the father of the baby ?” Lucinda grabbed her shoulders and turned Nana towards her.

 

     The way Lucinda was talking to her felt like a mother scolding a child, trying not to be angry at the kid but wanting to get an answer directly. Nana’s shoulder closed in a little, “...Yeah. I also got a paternity test at the hospital… It was him.” 

 

     There was this blank look in Lucinda’s eyes, before she smiled a bit, “...How about we eat some pie?”

 

     “Pie is good.” Laurence looked at the counter, right at the pie he had been willing himself not to eat, “We should eat pie.” 

 

     “Ok?” Nana softly spoke.

 

     Lucinda got up and picked up the pie, then grabbed a handful of forks from the drawer and sat back on the floor, “Let’s eat then.” 

 

     She held out the forks for everyone and they all sat in a circle on the floor, dismissing the previous cut slides and just going in with forks.

 

     They had gotten half way through the pie, Kim noticeably eating more which made Nana happy since she wasn’t able to feed Kim as much as usual. 

 

     Aphmau spoke first, “What’s going on?” She asked.

 

     “I don’t know.” Laurence said slowly, “Lucinda’s thinking of something to do to Zane probably.” He put another forkful of pie in his mouth while staring at the girl.

 

     He was right, Lucinda was running through 10 different scenarios in her head about how to kill Zane. 

 

     First it was a hammer, then a screwdriver, then a series of ways to kill him with the periodic table. It was the most rewarding in her head, lots of creative ways to kill someone with an element one by one.

 

     Then she looked down at the pie she was eating and landing on her favorite idea, baking him into a pie. 

 

     “L-lucinda.” Travis nudged her shoulder to get her attention.

 

     “Whatcha want blondie?” Lucinda asked and Travis looked at the rest of them with an annoyed look, “I-I want my old hair back.” He told them.

 

     “What? No- you look so great… blond.” Laurence said, looking away after he settled on ‘blond’. 

 

     Travis opened his mouth in shock, “Y-you all hate it, don’t you?!” 

 

     “We’re just not used to it, Travis.” Nana smiled, “You’ve got shorter hair and it’s a different color.” 

 

     Tear tracks were still evident on her face, but the pie was clearly making her feel better. This, sitting on the kitchen floor hair still lightly wet and eating pie straight from the pan was making her feel better.

 

     “M-maybe I should dye it again.” He said out loud.

 

     “I’ll do it.” Lucinda whispered, eating another bite of pie.

 

     “She’s already cut your hair, next is dying it. That’s how she gets you.” Laurence told him warningly.

 

     He ate a bit of the pie, staring at Laurence cautiously, “S-sometimes I think you’re a masochist.” 

 

     “He’s onto me.” Laurence shrugged, allowing the assumption before laughing a bit at his own joke, “No, I just trust Lucinda too much and she takes advantage of it.”

 

     “Dumbass.” Katelyn chuckled.

 

     Lucinda put her fork in the pie and didn’t pick it back up, but she turned to Nana and grabbed her face.

 

     Nana made a confused noise but let her do so, “I don’t ever want to see you around him again. No texting, no video calls, I don’t want to hear his fucking name come from you.” 

 

     Quickly Nana nodded and Lucinda sighed, “Good… good. We can find you someone 10 times better. I promise.” 

 

     “Mystery flower person.” Kim spoke up, completely set on the theory that Aaron was behind it.

 

     She had done the research 4 times since the fight, everything lined up perfectly. High status family, meaning money. 

 

     He seems decently close with Aphmau and Travis, meaning probably direct knowledge of why the cooking club even shut down. If she had picked the right one, the note on the flower matched with the writing on the money.

 

     There were also a lot of looser ideas that she couldn’t even draw directly back to Nana but lined up nicely. 

 

     It had to be him… Or she could be completely wrong and Aaron just has maybe a guy who fits close enough.

 

     ‘ Maybe you’re starting to actually lose it Kim. ’ She told herself but shook her head, when is she wrong?

 

     Her hand came up to the necklace around her neck that she had stolen from Ms. Layla’s office. Stealing was probably morally wrong, but so was a student carrying the weight of a school, so it must balance out somewhere.

 

     “That would literally take forever to find out.” Aphmau sighed.

 

     “Not that long…” Kim whispered but stuffed her mouth with pie to keep them from asking her what she meant, the urge to throw it up not being there anymore.

 

     Not throwing up her food was a nice feeling and she wondered when it had started to kick in. Or maybe she just couldn’t care anymore.

 

     “No boys for the rest of the school year.” Lucinda told Nana, “You’re banned from them- forever.” 

 

     She smiled softly, “Ok…” 

 

     Lucinda leaned against her, “Good.”

 

     “Laurence is a boy.” Katelyn nodded, “So we have to kick him out of the friend group now.” She proclaimed, “See ya Casanova.” 

 

     “If you’re kicking me out, I’m taking Travis with me.” He pointed to the newly blond kid, “He’s a boy too.” 

 

     Travis was mid chew, “N-now you want me?” 

 

     “I never said I didn’t, I just said you were blond. And I’m not used to it.” He told him honestly, “Blonds are nice.” 

 

     He felt a stare from Lucinda and he chose to look away since he knew she was thinking about how he himself was madly in love with a blond.

 

     “I-I’m not coming with you if you’re being kicked out of the group.” Travis then told him with a shake of his head. 

 

     “What?” Laurence sounded offended, “You would side with these girls . Where’s the bro code?” 

 

     “T-there are 3 boys in the group, we’re not winning anyway.” Travis said.

 

     Still Laurence shook his head, “You go blond and suddenly you’re a different person, you like women.” 

 

     “I-I don’t really like anyone .” Travis shrugged, going back to eating the blueberry pie.

 

     “Sorry Laurence, you've been voted out.” Katelyn patted his back, “Now please, get out.” She smiled at him but said it in a soft voice.

 

     Suddenly he leaned over and clasped his mouth over her fork, stealing her bite of the pie, “You don’t get pie.” He shook his head.

 

     They all watched as Katelyn jumped Laurence, trying to stab him with the fork, not doing anything to intervene.

 

     “No one’s seen Zane yet, right?” Aphmau asked, looking at the rest of them.

 

     “Still out of school.” Kim sighed, “Hopefully for good...” 

 

     Nana leaned against Lucinda more, “I’m glad I told you guys…” 

 

     “We are too.” Lucinda pressed a kiss to her hair, “I’m sorry we couldn’t have had this talk earlier.” 

 

     “It’s alright, but can we just keep this between us?” She looked at them, specifically at Lucinda.

 

     Kim nodded but stopped, “What about Teony?” She asked.

 

     “Teony can know, I don’t think they’re gonna tell anyone either.” Nana sighed, “And it’d probably be good for them to know.” 

 

     Lucinda ate another bite while still watching Katelyn and Laurence try to poke each other with their forks, “I’m sure they know not to tell anyone too.”

 

     “You think Aaron’s doing alright?” Aphmau asked, “He wasn’t in school the next few days but he seems a bit… quite.” 

 

     “A-aaron’s always quiet.” Travis told her.

 

     “Yeah but like- more than usual.” She pointed out, “Oh but he has been reading a book recently at lunch.” 

 

     “What book?” Kim asked, setting down her fork since she had barely used it.

 

     Aphmau thought for a moment before shrugging, “I don’t remember, Travis?” 

 

     “‘I-it's Kind of a Funny Story’.” He told her remembering how Aaron was always reading it.

 

     “Oh yeah, I have a report on that book due by May…” Lucinda said distantly, not really seeming bothered by the due date.

 

     “Are you gonna finish it?” Nana asked, “I’ve never heard you mention it before.” She pointed out.

 

     Lucinda shrugged, “If I do, I do. If I don’t, I don’t.”

 

     “I’m gonna tell Teony.” Kim giggled.

 

     “Oh my Irene- don’t. They’re gonna make me sit in the library for lunch and finish it in front of them.” Lucinda rolled her eyes.

 

     “Is it good?” Aphmau asked, “I haven’t read any of it from Aaron’s, but it seems like he’s hoarding it anyway.

 

     “I-I think he just likes the book…” Travis shrugged.

 

     Shrugging, Lucinda answered, “It’s fine, about suicide and all. It was interesting from what I read about it, I just got bored.”

 

     Nana rolled her eyes but it was playful in nature and she knew how Lucinda was when it came to homework.

 

     “Hey- so how are you gonna pay for the hospital bill?” Lucinda asked, “I mean, I’m sure I can help but it’s gotta be expensive right?” 

 

     Nana shrugged, “I don’t know, they said it was paid off when I was leaving. I think it was Garroth’s parents and I’m not really in a place to pay them back right now so…”

 

     “If they make you pay them back for what he di d, a procedure like that ? You’re allowed to sue them babe.” Lucinda sighed…

 

     …

 

     Aaron was laying on his bed, legs up a bit while he held a book above him even though the blood wasn’t circulation to them anymore.

 

     There was a knock at his room and he hummed, allowing whoever was there to come inside. It was probably his sister since his mom would just knock and open it without an answer.

 

     “Hey.” Melissa said right after opening the door, stretching out the word and seemingly overly friendly.

 

     “What do you want?” He asked, looking at her for a second before going back to his book, trying to find where he last was.

 

     “I just wanna chat.” She closed the door behind her slowly and he realized she wasn’t gonna leave without something.

 

     Slowly closing his book, he dropped it to his side but didn’t get up from his bed, “What do you want Melissa?” 

 

     Finally her little friendly demeanor fell and she hopped on the end of his bed, smiling widely, “So, I covered for you.” 

 

     “Irene-” “And I just want to know why ?” He sighed but she continued on, skipping over his little reaction.

 

     When the police had been called on Valentine’s Day, the school must have mixed up his family’s numbers because they called Melissa instead.

 

     He had tried to tell them that he was 19 and could check himself out of the school but they overwrote his words and called her anyway.

 

     She had gotten the gist of it, mostly but not actually why he had gotten involved since even he didn’t say why he did

 

     “So… what happened?” She asked, crossing her legs and seeming ready for the story he was gonna tell her.

 

     “There was a fight, I stayed to watch… then I stopped it, mostly. Guy pulled out a gun, got rid of the gun. Got put in timeout.” He said simply.

 

     Melissa stared at him, squinting a bit, “...Who was in the fight?”

 

     “A friend and… not a friend?” He shrugged, since he had barely ever seen the other kid named Zane.

 

     “Why’d they fight?” She asked.

 

     Aaron started to play with the front cover of the book he was reading, “A girl.” He told her.

 

     “Why’d you get involved? You got into fights but you were usually in them first.” She asked, referring to how he dealt with military school.

 

     He tried to give her a good excuse, he wasn’t going to step in to stop the fight. Travis was doing well on his own and standing up to a kid who had given him trouble before.

 

     There was pride in Aaron to know that he helped Travis beat the crap out of a jealous student.

 

     The reason he stopped the fight was because Nana was on the floor clearly in pain and needing medical attention.

 

     But he couldn’t tell his sister that? Could he?

 

     “Aaron.” She said, getting his attention again, “What happened?” 

 

     Again he didn’t say anything, choosing to stare at her and think of another response to give her.

 

     Melissa hit his leg, “Tell me what happened.” 

 

     “Nothing happened.” He shrugged.

 

     “I’m gonna tell mom and dad.” She then threatened, “They’ll pull you out of that school. Homeschool you the rest.” 

 

     His hand that was playing with the book cover started to aggressively claw the corner in a way that split the fibers of it.

 

     No way Melissa was actually gonna tell their parents, but she needed to know if he was getting into actual trouble. 

 

     “...Was it the girl? You being a little hero?” She teased.

 

     “No.” He kicked at her leg lightly.

 

     “Then what was it?” Melissa hit his leg again, multiple times.

 

     It was getting annoying at the 5th hit, not because it hurt but because he wanted to get back to his book.

 

     “Nothing.” Aaron rolled his eyes.

 

     “Seriously?” “Yes, now can you go?” He asked her, glancing at his door so she would just leave

 

     She crossed her arms, “I cover for you, tell them that you will be thoroughly scolded. Keep you out of school for a bit. And you don’t tell me ?” 

 

     “Basically, yes.” He nodded.

 

     “Aaron.” She looked at him sternly, “Don’t think I didn’t see the weird nine thousand dollar charge on your card. Which by the way, I covered for that too!” 

 

     Now he was actively trying not to make eye contact with her, “Call it even.” He told her.

 

     “For what?” She backfired, clearly distraught.

 

     “Missing my birthday.” He shrugged, in actuality he didn’t care but it would get her off of him for a long while.

 

     It got her to be quiet and she slumped a bit, “I’m- I’m sorry about that, alright? But this is serious , you had to disarm someone with a gun .” 

 

     He shrugged slightly, “Nothing I haven’t dealt with. It was pretty easy, he was already out of it.” 

 

     Melissa licked her lips, “Look, I know it’s none of my business- especially this part- but I saw who you paid the nine grand too, ok?  A hospital? For a girl, Nana Ashida?” 

 

     “What the hell Melissa-?” He sat up quickly, now realizing that she knew more than she led on at the start of this.

 

     “I got worried, you barely said anything to the police- mom and dad don’t even know-” She looked at him with a pitiful expression.

 

     “That was private.” Aaron snapped, “Fine you can know that I spent nine grand- but who it was for was none of your business!” 

 

     She sighed, not wanting to be in this position, “I know and I’m sorry, but I was worried that you were up to something-” 

 

     There was very little that got Aaron’s mind spinning, he liked to think that he was level headed. Maybe not completely morally, but level headed where it’s needed.

 

     But now his sister was doing what their parents did, watching his every move and the one time he thought he was free and the only time he absolutely needed to be free, he wasn't.

 

     “Melissa!” He took a deep breath, staring at her the whole time, “I need you to keep your mouth shut, about the whole thing: the fight, who Nana is, the hospital bill, everything .”

 

     Her mouth did shut and she looked at him hurt, she had messed up, she knew that but it came from a place of worry.

 

     Aaron never talked to her about anything. Now back to back big things had happened and now he was shoving an elephant under a rug.

 

     So she nodded, because this was important to him and she wanted to show that she was sorry about going behind his back.

 

     “Promise me.” He told her.

 

     “I promise.” She nodded.

 

     “...Thank you.” Aaron sighed, rubbed his face and tried to think about what to do if his parents found out.

 

     He trusted his sister, at least with the barrier of her forgetting his birthday in exchange she forgets about this.

 

     Slowly she stood up, “I won’t tell mom and dad.” She said finally, “But… was she the girl in the fight?” 

 

     It was pretty obvious that Nana was the one in the fight and the one he paid the hospital bill for, so there was no point in hiding it, “Yes…” He whispered.

 

     “Do you know what you paid for?” She gently asked, “Because I saw that too, it was on the document- I didn’t mean to, it just happened.” 

 

     Aaron just nodded, “...I know.” 

 

     “Is… is she doing alright?” She asked, crossing her arms in worry.

 

     “I don’t know Melissa, I haven’t asked. We don’t really talk at school.” He rolled his eyes, “She doesn’t know I even paid for it.” 

 

     “She doesn’t?” Melissa seemed surprised.

 

     He turned to her, “It was a second trimester removal… She’s got a lot going on right now and I don’t want her knowing I paid it in case she tries to pay me back. I… I didn’t do it to get something back.” 

 

     “Don’t you think it’s a little inappropriate? This is a lot of money.” She asked, a bit suspicious, “Did you get her pregnant?” 

 

     “Irene no- Melissa, she’s basically a friend of a friend. We don’t talk regularly. This is why I don’t want her to know. I did this because I didn’t want her to be weighted down by it.” He told her quickly, “...She’s already had the miscarriage, why let this bother her too?”

 

     “Ok…” She nodded before going to the door and stepping outside it, but she stopped before completely going, “Aaron?” 

 

     “Hmm?” He looked at her.

 

     “Is this the same girl as before? The one I saw you kicking your legs too?” She asked, setting her head on the door.

 

     Glancing at his hands, he shook his head, “No.” He lied firmly.

 

     Melissa didn’t seem to believe him but didn’t say anything to the answer, “Do you like her?” She asked instead.

 

     “No.” He said, with the same monotone voice coming through, “I didn’t do this because I had a crush or something Melissa.”

 

     Still she didn’t believe him but smiled, “Ok.” She nodded, clearly knowing that he was very much into her and closed the door.

 

     In her mind she liked to think that her brother was morally good enough that even if he didn’t like her, he’d at least help her. 

 

     But she was sure he did just have a tiny crush on whoever ‘Nana Ashida’ was, even if he didn’t want any connection to it.

 

     Once the door was completely closed, she jumped around a little, happy that her brother was actually not being a hermit crab…

Chapter 28: Missing Kid

Chapter Text

     Kai walked into the theater room and immediately looked at the stage to find Aphmau standing over Katelyn, the thick script in her hand.

 

     She looked like she was about to knock Katelyn out while Katelyn messed with one of the stage lights in the actual stage.

 

     Then her eyes saw Kai and Aphmau slowly putting the script behind her, “Hey Kai.” She smiled with a light nervous wave.

 

     Katelyn’s head also came up and she squinted at Kai, “Maybe I’m staring at this light too long, he’s really blurry.” 

 

     “Should stop rehearsing too.” Aphmau mumbled, pulling the script from her back out again and glancing at it.

 

     “Hmm?” Katelyn looked back at her, still squinting as if she was trying to see clearer, “Nothing!” Aphmau smiled at her.

 

     He looked at the script, feeling slightly bad that he had taken one from Katelyn just to read it. There was no actual interest in the play, he just wanted to understand what Katelyn was doing on stage.

 

     To him, Katelyn was becoming more and more attractive to him. The way that she would snap at people to get what she wanted and how she never seemed to notice how Aphmau was trying to kill her.

 

     “Hello.” He waved politely, going to the front row of the audience seats and sitting down, “How is it going?” 

 

     Aphmau stared at him, eyes twitching, “Going so great…” She told him, hoping he could hear her plea for help.

 

     Surprisingly Kai had been showing up often to watch the stage show come together and listen to them redo a scene for hours.

 

     Though she would hate to admit it, she was growing slightly fond of him and had fun talking to him. She wouldn’t describe it as a crush but it was something similar in nature that was starting.

 

     “Fantastic! Kim’s helping us with the costumes and she seemed to work really well when stressed.” Katelyn smiled.

 

     That wasn’t stress Kim was feeling, it was pure rage Aphmau had noticed. Kim did most of the hand sewing for details and would go extremely fast when around Katelyn.

 

     She couldn’t tell if it was from Kim being angry with Katelyn or angry at something else since sometimes Kim would come into the room already angry.

 

     When Aphmau asked about it, Kim would gently brush it off and said that it was Ms. Layla bugging her.

 

     It confused Aphmau since she hadn’t even seen Ms. Layla around recently, people kept on speculating that she was getting more sick but no one knew what it was.

 

     Sighing, Aphmau tuned back into the conversation to find Katelyn leaning off the stage in her hands and talking about how the rock Aphmau has to play is important to the story.

 

     “You’re supposed to be the rock!” Katelyn told him, “The rock is people’s internal dialogue for the whole thing.” 

 

     “I thought you hated the rock?” Aphmau asked her.

 

     “That was before, I’ve come around to see how it can be useful for some stuff.” She waved off before dipping back down to the stage lights.

 

     Aphmau crouched beside her, sitting on the stage while she messed with the angles for the lights.

 

     “Is that good?” Katelyn asked, encaving herself on the stage light and looking straight into it, burning her eyes.

 

     Sighing, Aphmau stood up and got to the center of the stage, “Katelyn, you gotta move away from the light.” She sighed.

 

     Katelyn did back up but when she looked at Aphmau, Aphmau swore she could see her eyes on fire… not in a good motivated way.

 

     She blinked a few times, “Aphmau… I can’t see.” Katelyn said, looking in the vague direction of Aphmau.

 

     “Maybe we should take a break…” Aphmau whispered, going towards her and waving a hand over Katelyn’s face.

 

     “We can’t take a break! The play is in 2 months!” Katelyn cried, standing up quickly but stumbling around, “Damn my legs fell asleep.” 

 

     Immediately Aphmau was pushing her down to the stage floor again, “Yeah alright, we’re gonna take a break.”

 

     Though she tried to stop Aphmau, Katelyn ended up laying on the stage and closing her eyes.

 

     Sighing, Aphmau looked at Kai and sat on the edge of the stage, “Are you enjoying this?” She asked, kicking her legs.

 

     “I am.” He smiled.

 

     “Well it’s because you’re not in it. Trust me, she’s such a handful.” Aphmau sighed in relief at the break.

 

     Katelyn reached over as far as she could and pulled at Aphmau’s white button up since her blazer was off, “You love it.” 

 

     Rolling her eyes a bit, Aphmau swatted away her hand, “I love you.” She corrected, “And this play is making it a bit hard to keep doing that.” 

 

     There was a chuckle and Katelyn rolled over to her just to be in contact before sighing deeply too, “We’re almost done, 2 more months.” 

 

     “And then I have to deal with you all summer.” Aphmau told her, dramatically laying back on  Katelyn’s stomach.

 

     “It’ll be so fun, our parents are gonna go on so many dates and we get to have sleepovers.” Katelyn told her with a giggle.

 

     Kai watched the two and saw how well Katelyn worked with people when not in work mode. Aphmau was also fun but she just didn’t interest him like Kai.

 

     He thought she was a bit childish and immature for him but could enjoy her company when they talked.

 

     Another head popped out from the side of the curtain, Kim’s glasses slightly tipped, “Are we talking a break?” 

 

     “We are, you are not.” Katelyn pointed at her.

 

     “I’m taking a union break.” Kim said, getting up from her throne chair that they had pulled from the prop room for her.

 

     She walked over to them and sat on the floor right beside Katelyn, “My back hurts.” Kim told them.

 

     “We’ll get you a better throne.” Katelyn chuckled.

 

     “Please!” Kim cried, “By how much embroidery I’m doing I need a desk.” 

 

     “Just take mine, I barely use it.” Katelyn told her and Kim gasped while looking at her, “Really?” Kim asked, “Yes Kim.” Katelyn rolled her eyes.

 

     Aphmau did a big stretch over the girls, “I’m so tired.” 

 

     “You get a break.” Katelyn patted her head.

 

     “Let me have one.” She mumbled…

 

     …

 

     Teony was running towards the mentor room, as much as it could be called running. They were half skipping through the hall to speed it up.

 

     Nana was supposedly in the mentor room with Lucinda and Travis, just hanging out together. Kim wasn’t with them since they were working with Katelyn this morning to crunch for the play.

 

     Getting to the door of the room, Teony pushed it open, “Nana~” They sang, again rushing to the back of the room.

 

     They were all together, Lucinda showing something to Travis while stretching over Nana’s lap.

 

     “What’s up with you?” Lucinda asked, still not moving from her position.

 

     “Come with me.” Teony smiled, motioning for them to follow.

 

     “A-all of us?” Travis asked, a muffin in his mouth even though the wrapper was still on it.

 

     Quickly they nodded, “Come on, I want to show you before class starts.” They rushed, jumping a bit.

 

     “Do we need our stuff?” Nana asked, lightly pushing Lucinda off and standing up with a stretch.

 

     “You don’t need anything inside of it, but the bell will probably ring while we’re over there.” Teony shrugged.

 

     The three looked at each other before shrugging and grabbing their stuff before following Teony out of the room.

 

     “So… where are we going?” Lucinda asked once out of the mentor room.

 

     “Surprise.” Teony said simply with a teasing shrug, “Oh! But- You should cover your eyes.” They looked at Nana.

 

     “Just me?” Nana asked.

 

     Nodding, Nana slowly covered her eyes, looking at Teony skeptically the whole time, “How am I gonna get there then?” 

 

     Lucinda went behind Nana, hands on her shoulders, “I’ll guide you.” She said but lightly started squeezing Nana’s shoulders.

 

     “Stop that tickles.” Nana giggled, trying to get Lucinda’s hands off of her shoulders. 

 

     Just as she said she would, Lucinda guided Nana wherever Teony was taking them which made the other two confused. The way Teony was taking them was right towards the old cooking room, which hadn’t been used since it closed.

 

     “T-teony?” Travis lightly tapped their shoulder, “W-where are we going?” 

 

     “Surprise for you too, and you.” They turned around to Lucinda who was scanning over Teony.

 

     “Right…” Lucinda nodded, “If you’re trying to kill us, it’s not going to work. My mom will get worried when I don’t show up for class.” 

 

     Nana pouted, “Teony, are you trying to kill us? Because making me cover my eyes isn’t doing anything.” 

 

     Teony huffed, “Do you know where we are?” They asked, wondering if Nana had been mapping out the place in her head.

 

     “No but it’s a bit redundant to make only one of us cover our eyes for a murder.” Nana shrugged.

 

     “S-she’s right, this isn’t how you lead someone to a second location.” Travis crossed his arms.

 

     Annoyed, Teony kept walking towards the ‘surprise’, “I’m not trying to kill any of you, this is a good surprise for you guys.” 

 

     “Travis,” Lucinda nudged him, “You got long legs, if we start dying, go get some help.” She told him.

 

     “W-who am I supposed to get?” He asked.

 

     She shrugged, “My mom or Aaron. Dude’s proven to be built like a tank.” 

 

     “I’m not going to kill you.” Teony told them again.

 

     “Couldn’t if we got Aaron.” Nana giggled, “He’s really tall.” 

 

     Travis nodded, “I-I think he’s 6 foot 1?” 

 

     “Tall son of a bitch.” Lucinda whispered and looked away quickly when Teony shot them a glare, “Sorry… he is though.” 

 

     “You’re tall too.” Nana commented.

 

     “Ok but like- that guy is still taller than me by like a good few inches.” Lucinda told her, sounding annoyed.

 

     “Are we almost there?” Nana asked, “This is getting a bit dizzying.” 

 

     “Almost, I took a few wrong turns at the start to throw you off.” They got to the end of a hallway and stopped at a door.

 

     Both Lucinda and Travis looked at each other, waiting for either one to ask about why they were in front of the old cooking club door.

 

     “Ok.” Teony panted, opening the door and motioned for them all to go inside.

 

     Again Lucinda looked Teony up and down, “Travis, you go first.” She told the freshman, lightly kicking his legs with her shoe.

 

     He sighed, “W-why am I dying first? I-I thought I was getting help for when we have to run?” He asked, still going inside first.

 

     “So you can see the trap before me.” Lucinda said, going in after him, still holding Nana by the shoulders 

 

     It didn’t take long for Travis to stop in place and look around the room, “What?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “N-nothing.” He stepped out of the way for her but didn’t look away from the rest of the classroom.

 

     Lucinda rolled her eyes and went inside before gasping, “Oh my Irene.” She squealed.

 

     Teony shushed her and set Nana in the front of the classroom, still with her eyes covered, “Can I look now?” Nana asked.

 

     “Yes.” Teony ran over to the lights of the room and switched them on right before Nana took her hands off her eyes.

 

     She was looking at a refurbished cooking room, primarily the new stoves, electric ones all replacing the old ones.

 

     There were a few less than before, but it didn’t matter since Nana never really saw her club opening back up again. It had been so long that she shrugged off the idea entirely.

 

     To her, Teony had too much going on with Ms. Layla and the rest of the school to even think about reopening a small club.

 

     “Teony?” Nana looked at them, “When did this happen?” 

 

     Cheekily Teony shrugged, “Over the winter break we got some money. And I followed through with what I said.” 

 

     “Yeah but-... I-I thought you said we were basically out of money.” Nana asked, a bit suspicious.

 

     Lucinda stopped Teony from answering when she wrapped an arm around Nana, “Stop asking about logistics. You’ve got new stoves!” 

 

     She dragged Nana to the closest one and looked at all the new little buttons on the top of it, “How do we turn it on?” Lucinda asked Teony.

 

     Before they could answer, Nana pressed one of the buttons and watched as one of the pads on the stove started to light up red.

 

     “Fancy…” Nana whispered, tapping the button again and the red started to disappear, “How much was all of this?” She asked.

 

     Travis went to Teony’s side, “W-where did we get the money for this?” He asked quietly, leaning in a bit.

 

     “Someone donated like two thousand dollars over the break. Said to use it for the cooking club.” Teony whispered.

 

     His eyes went wide, “W-who?” 

 

     They shrugged, “Anonymous, Kim tried to find out who it was because of something else but she hasn’t told me if she did yet.” 

 

     “Ohh! The grills are so clean…” Nana said in awe, the sound of her hands running over the grill tray being heard.

 

     Before Travis could go look at the new stoves, the bell rang and Teony sighed, “Alright, we have to go to class.” 

 

     Nana went over to Travis, “We can stay after school again!” 

 

     “W-we already do.” He told her.

 

     She rolled her eyes playfully, “Yeah but now we can bake again.” 

 

     “And I can get food after school.” Lucinda smirked, “All the pastries I can dream off.” She sighed.

 

     Poking her shoulder, Nana left the room, “You’re only getting one every time. No more stealing all of them.” 

 

     “Aww but your cooking is so good.” Lucinda went back to the front of her and started to squish Nana’s face.

 

     “Class.” Teony told them, making a shooing motion at the three, “The second bell is gonna ring.” 

 

     Lucinda waved them off, “Yeah yeah, we’re going.” She looped her arm with Nana and started to go down the hallway. 

 

     “Oo! Do you think we can get everyone together after school and make some cookies? As like a reopening?” Nana asked.

 

     “Our group or everyone?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “Just our group, tomorrow we can have a real opening.” Nana giggled, “I just want to see how the stoves work first.”

 

     “Sure.” Lucinda shrugged, “I don’t think anyone would mind.”

 

     Travis looked at Teony, “What?” Teony asked, turning off the light to the cooking club and closing the door.

 

     “I-is… Is Zane coming back?” He asked.

 

     Teony looked a bit surprised, “I can’t tell you that Travis.” 

 

     “P-please?” He asked them, “I-I wanna know if I have to be worried about another punch to the head.” 

 

     They sighed, looking at the door and stepping closer to him so no one else would hear even though kids were barely starting to flood the halls.

 

     He also leaned in to hear them speak, “He is-” Immediately he pulled back, “W-what?” He gasped.

 

     Quickly they grabbed his arm and pulled him back down, “Let me finish. He is but he’s gonna be watched really closely.” 

 

     “H-how?” Travis asked, shocked.

 

     “We’re thinking of having someone always watching him-” “N-not that-” He huffed in annoyance.

 

     Now Teony was confused, “Then what?” 

 

     “H-how did he get back in ?” He rephrased, “H-he brought a gun to school, Teony. I-I don’t know who he was gonna use it on- but he also hit Nana… who was pregnant .” 

 

     A pitying look was given to him, “I know. It’s not my decision, if I could, he’d be in jail. But his parents are pleading his innocence. Something about Vylad- his brother- being in the hospital? And Zane’s acting out? I don’t-” 

 

     “T-teony-” He cut off, getting them to stop and taking a deep breath, “D-do you know what happened?” 

 

     The pity wasn’t leaving their face, “Kim told me, Nana said she was allowed too. I know what he did to her and about the visit to the hospital.” 

 

     “T-then why -?” He sounded like he was gonna cry.

 

     “It’s not my choice Travis. Believe me, please. I would never want Nana to be around him- in the same mile as him- but Ms. Layla is allowing him to come back under certain conditions.” 

 

     “ Screw her. ” Travis whispered, “S-she’s never even here long enough to see a whole day. S-she shouldn’t have just a say in this- Nana should.” 

 

     Teony finally let go of his arm, “I know Travis. And I’m trying to point out that this is a bad idea- but no one else is listening so we have to deal with it ourselves, alright?” 

 

     He didn’t answer her, choosing to huff and look down at his shoes but Teony took it as a sign of agreement.

 

     “So please,” They lightly patted his arm, “Watch over yourself? I don’t want you to end up with a black eye.” 

 

     “W-what about Nana?” He rubbed at his nose.

 

     “Just be cautious. She doesn’t need anything else going wrong for her this year.” They tapped the door to the cooking club, “This is a fresh start, alright?” 

 

     Travis nodded, “A-alright… W-when is he coming back?” 

 

     “They say in a few days but please try not to worry about it, ok?” 

 

     Again he nodded but didn’t say anything, seeming to stew in the new information that was sure to boil.

 

     “Thank you.” They smiled, “Now go to class. The bell is gonna ring.” They nodded to the hallway with more and more kids coming and he sighed…

 

     …

 

     A tray was set to the side of Aaron and Aphmau sat down next, huffing while setting down her bag, “Worst day ever.” 

 

     “W-what happened?” Travis asked, poking at the school lunch.

 

     “Katelyn’s play- rehearsal- thing.” She gestured around as if anything in the room would make sense with the sentence.

 

     Aaron only peeked up from his book before looking back down, letting her go into her usual lunch ramble.

 

     “I-I thought it was getting better.” Travis asked, setting down his fork and putting his attention on her.

 

     “You would think that, wouldn’t you?” She looked at Travis with an annoyed look and Travis felt slightly embarrassed as if he was the one making her miserable, “Kim’s presence has only somehow added fuel to the fire.” 

 

     Travis’s stature went back to normal, realizing that she wasn’t mad at him, “H-how?” He asked.

 

     “When Katelyn gets all angry, it transfers over to Kim but she doesn’t act out; she just works harder.” Aphmau’s eyes went wide, “I didn’t even know you could embroider that fast.” 

 

     “I-isn’t that a good thing? I-in the long run? I-if Kim is getting through everything, doesn’t that mean the play technically gets done faster?” Travis asked, trying to see the glass half full.

 

     She pouted, “I wish, Katelyn seems to be making it harder. And I know this is all stressful for her, since she’s basically running the whole thing- but she’s stressed everyone else out.” 

 

     Slowly Travis looked back down at his tray, not wanting to get Aphmau fired up in the discussion.

 

     Aphmau then turned to Aaron, “What do you think?” 

 

     His hand came out and was set right on Aphmau’s face, “Shhh…” He whispered, not looking away from his book.

 

     Swatting away his hand, Aphmau leaned over to try to read whatever he was reading too, “When are you gonna finish this book?” She asked.

 

     “Whenever I’m done.” He told her, putting his hand back where it played with the next page.

 

     “Fine,” She sighed, looking back at Travis, “What happened with you today?” She asked, grabbing a straw and poking her milk carton.

 

     Travis smiled lightly, “T-teony got me, Nana and Lucinda from the weird backroom area and showed us the new cooking club.” 

 

     Gasping, Aphmau scooted towards him, “Did they fix whatever it was?” She intensely, staring at him with wide eyes.

 

     “T-they got all new stoves.” He said, “I-I didn’t get to see it before the bell rang, but they look really nice.” 

 

     It got Aaron’s attention, who lowered the book slightly, “What kind of stoves?” He asked, thinking about the two thousand dollars he gave the school.

 

     Lightly Travis shrugged, “I-I didn’t get to see.” He repeated.

 

     “Does it have a flat top, or like actual grills on top?” Aphmau asked, “Oo! Does it have an oven attached?” 

 

     “I-I think it had a flat top? A-and Nana said something about the grill being clean.” He told her, hoping that was enough.

 

     “Electric.” Aaron answered plain and simple, “Good choice.” He nodded in agreement for whoever had actually bought the stoves.

 

     Aphmau giggled, “I’m so excited- I love her cooking and now we can have it at school again.” She clapped lightly.

 

     “S-she brings food in the mornings.” Travis pointed out, “S-she always does.” 

 

     “Yeah and I love those too, but I want the fresh ones.” She told him, “Right out of the oven and still steaming.

 

     “Is she opening the club back up?” Aaron then asked.

 

     Travis nodded his head side to side, unsure, “I-I don’t know yet. P-probably, I just don’t know when.” 

 

     Quickly Aphmau pulled out her phone, “Oh yeah- I think she said something about hanging out after school in the cooking room.” 

 

     Looking at her texts, she read off, “‘Teony got me new stoves in the cooking lab. I’m gonna make cookies after school. Do you wanna come? You can bring some more people but it’s just gonna be our friend group’.” 

 

     “I-I guess she just wants to hang out. E-enjoy the new stoves.” Travis said, “T-they’re really nice, all fresh looking.” 

 

     “Are you gonna go after school?” She asked Travis.

 

     “P-probably.” He nodded, “I-I don’t see why not.” 

 

     Turning the other way, Aphmau saw that Aaron hadn’t gone back to his book but was looking at the table, “Aaron.” She called.

 

     “Hmm?” He hummed, breaking out of the daze and looking at her, “What?” 

 

     “Do you wanna go see Nana’s new stoves after school? She’s making cookies.” She asked, putting the phone in front of his face.

 

     Reading over it quickly, he shrugged, “...Sure.” 

 

     He hoped it sounded natural, casual, not like he was too happy for her and her new stoves for the club.

 

     “O-oh yeah, didn’t you want to be in the cooking club Aaron?” Travis asked, looking directly at him.

 

     Lightly he nodded, “If she starts it back up again, I’ll probably join.” 

 

     “Don’t you think it’s a bit late to be opening the club again?” Aphmau asked, “Like- I want the club back, but school ends in like 2 months.” 

 

     “I-I guess but I’m sure if it does open, people would want to join it.” Travis told her, “P-people like her cooking.” 

 

     Aphmau hummed in agreement, “If I wasn’t in Katelyn’s play I’d join. Just making candy after school everyday? Sounds so good.” 

 

     “N-now you can, at least for today.” Travis smiled.

 

     “It’s gonna be great!” She squealed and looked at Aaron, “And you can really meet the rest of our group.” 

 

     There was a displeased look on Aaron’s face but Aphmau shoved his shoulder a bit and he smiled but didn’t say anything.

 

     “You’ll love us, especially in tight quarters.” Aphmau pictured.

 

     Travis thought about every time they were all in one place together, “A-aphmau we’re not good in tight spaces.” 

 

     “Shush.” She put her hand in front of him to get him to be quiet, “We have to get Aaron to make more friends.” 

 

     “I have enough.” Aaron sighed, flipping a page in his book.

 

     “Two is not enough.” Aphmau scolded.

 

     He glanced at her, eyebrow raised, “I have two?” 

 

     Another shove to his shoulder, “Don’t be smart with me- I can have you banned from the cooking club.” 

 

     “Oh no…” He whispered sarcastically, knowing that Aphmau didn’t have that power or would do it anyway. 

 

     “You’re so annoying.” Aphmau shook her head, glaring at him but he just kept reading his book.

 

     Aphmau looked at Travis, “Can you believe he helped me on the first day? All helpful and now what? Sarcastic and dumb.” 

 

     Closing his book, still holding the page he was reading, he smacked the back of her head lightly, “Don’t tell people I helped you.” 

 

     She pouted and held the back of her head as if it hurt, “I invited you to a cookie party and you hit me.”

 

     “And I’ll do it again.” He told her, reopening his book and finding his place.

 

     Meeting Travis’s eye, Aphmau spoke, “We should riot against him.” 

 

     Immediately Travis shook his head, “B-bad idea- Bad idea-” 

 

     “Listen to the kid Aphmau, he’s taller than you and he’s saying no.” Aaron told her, letting the threat sit between the lines.

 

     “You’ve got nothing on me!” She pointed at him.

 

     Once again, Aaron closed his book and bonked her on the head with it, getting another annoyed pout, “Fine, anything else?” Aphmau asked, looking at Travis.

 

     “...T-teony said Zane is coming back.” He whispered, “I-In a few days.” 

 

     “Who’s Zane?” Aaron asked 

 

     “The kid with the gun .” Aphmau whispered the last part to him.

 

     It got Aaron away from his book again, “You’re kidding, right?” He asked.

 

     “T-that’s what they said.” Travis shrugged.

 

     “That can’t be right, right? I-I mean he committed a federal crime, right?” Aphmau looked between both boys.

 

     “No, that’s not right. He should be in jail, or juvenile detention.” Aaron said, clicking his tongue.

 

     Travis looked at his lunch tray, “T-teony just told me that his parents are fighting the school about it. A-and apparently someone in the school is going to be watching him.” 

 

     “Bullshit.” Aaron snapped.

 

     “This is the most I’ve ever heard you talk…” Aphmau whispered, staring at Aaron.

 

     “It’s bullshit.” He restated.

 

     “T-they just told me to watch myself and try not to get into any trouble.” Travis sighed.

 

     Aaron rolled his eyes, “You know how to hit, if he does, hit again.” 

 

     “I don’t think we should resort to violence with someone like Zane. I think it’s best to stay away.” Aphmau pointed out.

 

     “Y-yeah I don’t know if I can fight him again.” Travis mumbled.

 

     “Just saying.” Aaron gave him a pointed look and Travis made notice to turn away…

 

     …

 

     Katelyn poked her head into the cooking club room, “Oh, you guys were serious.” She said, stepping inside.

 

     Nana was at a counter, Aaron beside her as he mixed something in a bowl, “Serious about what?” Nana asked.

 

     Lucinda pushed past her, “I wasn’t lying.” She told Katelyn, dropping her bag down and sitting at a seat near the counter.

 

     “Don’t have a very good track record.” Katelyn sighed, also setting down her bag near the door.

 

     Aphmau reached over to the nearest stove and felt the top of it, “Isn’t it so nice Katelyn?” She asked.

 

     Going to the nearest stove, she walked around it and nodded a bit, “It looks nice, do you know how much they all cost?” 

 

     “We’re not going to talk about the cost.” Teony told her, “We’re just going to enjoy them.” 

 

     They all looked at them, “How much was it Teony?” Lucinda asked again, slower this time.

 

     Quietly they looked out the window, “It doesn’t matter, we have it now.” They said simply, choosing to leave it alone.

 

     Shrugging, Nana looked at the bowl Aaron was mixing, “Isn’t your arm getting tired?” She asked.

 

     “No.” He answered, still mixing at the same fast pace so that the batter would merge together well.

 

     “Sorry I had to use you, the hand mixer is a bit rusty and I don’t have the right batteries.” Nana told him, showing an opened pack of batteries.

 

     “It’s fine.” Aaron told her, hoping that she couldn’t tell that he was slightly nervous around her.

 

     Nana couldn’t tell, in-fact, she got the opposite feeling. She thought that he was being polite and was annoyed with her, so she left his side and went over to Travis and Kim.

 

     “How’s it going?” She asked, standing over Travis’s shoulder and looking at the bowl they were mixing.

 

     “Good.” Kim told her, looking up for a split second before going back down, “Don’t slow down Travis.”

 

     He whined, head going back a bit, “My arm hurts!” He cried.

 

     “Hey-” Kim gasped, “Good job.” She lightly clapped.

 

     Travis looked at her for a few seconds, confused as to what she was happy for, “W-what?” He asked.

 

     “You didn’t stutter.” Kim told him.

 

     “O-oh my Irene…” Travis whispered, head going back up and looking at Nana, “C-can I stop now?” 

 

     Lightly pushing herself up on his shoulders, she peered down at the bowl with the icing that he had been mixing, “Wanna color it?” 

 

     So far it was a pale yellow shade, but she had some food coloring in one of the cabinets for dying the sweets.

 

     “Ooo- what colors do you have?” Aphmau asked, going up to Nana.

 

     Giggling, Nana pulled her over to the cupboards and opened a few of them, “I think we have a few packs.” 

 

     The two girls searched the cabinets before not being able to find any but Aaron was standing in front of the last one they hadn’t checked.

 

     Determined, Aphmau ran at him and body slammed him with all her weight, trying to get him away from the cupboard.

 

     He budged a little but was still standing in the same sport, “Ow.” He told her, lightly kicking her with his leg.

 

     Aphmau then just tried to push him herself, “Move you tall tower!” 

 

     “Say please.” He smirked, not looking away from the bowl in his arms.

 

     She huffed and stepped back, “Please?” 

 

     There was a hum, “...No.” 

 

     Before Aphmau jumped him, Katelyn grabbed her and pulled her back, “You don’t immediately attack again Aphmau. Not smart.”

 

     “How would you do it?” She asked her.

 

     Nana walked up to Aaron as Aphmau and Katelyn planned out an attack out-loud, “Hi.” She waved quietly.

 

     He looked at her, “Hello.” 

 

     “Could you move real quick? I think the food coloring is in that cabinet.” She poked to the lower cabinet he was leaning against.

 

     Nodding a bit, he stepped to the side and she quickly opened it to show that there was a stack of packaged food coloring.

 

     Lightly she clapped and grabbed all of them before closing the cabinet and setting it on the counter, “Thank you.” She nodded, putting space between them.

 

     Why was she so awkward around him? They had barely talked before and yet he had to step in to disarm Zane because she had somehow made him angry.

 

     There was no hostility that he had shown towards her, but she felt bad that she had gotten him involved even if she never asked him too.

 

     “Aphmau.” Nana called and the girl whipped around, “I got it.” Nana pointed to the stack of food coloring.

 

     “Man, and we made a whole plan.” Aphmau sighed.

 

     Lucinda snorted, “Never would have worked, I’m sure a tripwire would snap.” She told her, crossing her arms.

 

     Travis got up from his chair and went over to her, “S-she’s right, tripwires aren’t really reliable.” He shrugged.

 

     “Well what do you say we do?” Aphmau asked, hands on her hips.

 

     “N-not make a plan to kill someone while they’re in the room?” He suggested, setting the bowl of icing on the counter.

 

     They all looked at Aaron who was looking at the bowl still but seemed to realize they were all staring at him, “Hmm?” He hummed, glancing at all of them.

 

     Aphmau opened her mouth but Katelyn immediately covered it, pulled her back into her, “Shhh Aphmau, don’t spoil the plans.” 

 

     Kim rolled her eyes, “None of the plans will work, so stop trying.” She told them before going to the colors, “We should make it pink.” 

 

     “I like pink.” Nana turned to her quickly with a smile, “We should do pink.” She then tried to find the box that had specifically pink coloring.

 

     “Where’s Laurence?” Katelyn then asked, “I thought he was gonna be here, he can’t resist food.” 

 

     “Soccer practice… I think he said that if we were here long enough that he would stop by.” Kim said, pulling out the pink hand giving it to Nana.

 

     “What about Garroth?” Lucinda asked.

 

     Teony shrugged, “I don’t know if he’s here today, his parents keep calling him out. He might be here today.” 

 

     Nana put probably more than necessary of the pink dye in the icing, it was an accident. Garroth was a little awkward around her, she had noticed.

 

     They still spoke but it was short conversations during lunch when she sat with them, any other time it’s even smaller talks. Though he hadn’t played any part in what Zane did, she felt a little weird being around him and he seemed to think the same.

 

     Travis seemed to notice the excessive squeeze to the small food coloring bottle and leaned in, “A-are you ok?” 

 

     “Fine!” She said quickly, probably too quickly but then pushed the bowl to him, “Can you mix this?” 

 

     He let the other conversation go and looked at the bowl, his arm was still sore from the stirring speed Kim made him do. 

 

     Slowly he looked away, telling her that he didn’t want to mix the color into the icing without directly telling her.

 

     She giggled and followed his eyes, “Travis?” She smiled, “Can you mix this?” 

 

     Still he didn’t meet her eyes, “...N-no.” He whispered, holding back a smile since she was staring at him directly even as he turned away.

 

     “Alright.” She laughed looking at the rest of them, “Can one of you mix this? Travis is avoiding me.” 

 

     “I-I’m not avoiding you- M-my arm just hurts.” He turned back to her and shot her a light glare.

 

     Holding the bowl out to him again, he looked away and chose to look at the fridge that was also in the cooking room.

 

     Rolling her eyes, she held the bowl out to the rest of them and Katelyn grabbed it, “Give me a spoon.” She demanded, dramatically sticking out her hand.

 

     Nana gave her a whisk and went over to Aaron to look at the cookie dough, they were making sugar cookies since that was all they were able to do with the supplies left.

 

     “Is it done?” He asked, tilting the bowl towards her.

 

     It was, he was sure of it but he wanted to get her opinion since he was more into cooking instead of baking.

 

     This was her forte and he didn’t want to intrude on it more than she would let him, “Yes.” She smiled, clapping a bit. 

 

     The door shoved open to show a panting Laurence, “Give me a cookie-” He held out his hand.

 

     “We’re not even close to being done, come back later.” Lucinda told him.

 

     His head smacked against the door frame, “Dammit!” “Laurence!” Teony scolded him from the other end of the room.

 

     Lifting his head, he looked at them, “I- ran- all the way from the field- for a cookie! And you guys aren’t even ready-” He panted.

 

     Lucinda got up from her chair and went over to him, “Correct, now come back later Casanova.” She closed the door in his face.

 

     “Dumbass.” Katelyn sighed, still mixing the coloring into the icing, “School let out like 10 minutes ago.” 

 

     “Katelyn, don't be mean.” Teony sighed, setting their head on the palm of their head and closing their eyes.

 

     “What’s wrong?” Kim asked, noticing the more sleepy demeanor of Teony instead of the rushed and frantic one. 

 

     Teony opened their eyes but shook their head, “Nothing, just a little tired. I didn’t get a lot of sleep last night.” 

 

     “Why not? Aren’t you like- big on schedules?” Katelyn asked.

 

     Lightly they shrugged, “Usually, but something else came up and I had to send out some emails late last night.” 

 

     “About?” Nana asked, stretching the word a bit.

 

     “...I can’t say.” They answered when they noticed all their eyes.

 

     “Is it Ms. Layla?” Kim asked straightforwardly.

 

     Gently Teony shook their head, “Not this time, it’s a student. Not- not who you guys think it is-” They quickly said, realizing how it sounded like they were implying Zane, “A different student, a freshman.” 

 

     “I-is it Dottie?” Travis suddenly asked.

 

     It got Teony’s attention, “No, it’s not. But is she doing alright?” 

 

     “Y-yeah… she’s fine.” He lightly shrugged, knowing Dottie was having a bad time at school, “S-she’s here today.” 

 

     He heard the rumors going around about her, it was hard not too at this point. They hung out during P.E. but then he would usually go hide out with Daniel or Rylan.

 

     “The poor girl…” Teony rubbed their face, “It’s not her though, there’s some other kid. He never went home and they’re starting to get police reports out.” 

 

     “When did he go missing?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “Like, last month? I think they said around Valentine’s day? But no one said anything because he’s kinda a…” They stopped, looking for a nice word.

 

     Aaron spoke, “Flight risk?” 

 

     “Flight risk.” Teony nodded, “He’s a bit of a flight risk. So after a week, his dad got a bit worried about him.”

 

     “Who is it?” Aphmau asked.

 

     Teony bit their lip, “Ein…?” They carefully said and watched as the worried look on Aphmau’s face turned to surprise…

 

     …

 

     The door pushed open again, “I smell cookies.” Daniel said, poking his head in, Dottie and Rylan also showing up.

 

     “We have cookies.” Aphmau said, actively frosting one.

 

     Daniel was then pushed into the room by someone behind him, “Can we have one?” Dottie asked with a large grin on her face.

 

     “Sure, but where’d you guys come from?” Nana giggled at the girl. Rylan stepped from behind Daniel, “Blaze and Laurence.” 

 

     Aaron’s eyes snapped up, remembering Aphmau had mentioned how there was a guy named Blaze with red hair. 

 

     He assumed it was a joke to play on him all this time, what did they mean that wasn’t a joke? But he saw a tall dude with fiery red hair coming into the room, “Irene…” He whispered.

 

     Laurence then came inside, sweating and panting, “Give- me- a cookie!” 

 

     Right beside him was Travis, holding half of a cookie, which Laurence tried to swipe but Travis moved his hands, “G-get your own.” 

 

     “I want that one.” Laurence started to light fight with Travis for the half cookie, “Hand it over blondie-” 

 

     “Dirty blond.” Lucinda correctly, looking at Travis’s hair.

 

     Dottie went up beside Nana, watching as she was putting the newly frosted cookies on a tray, “Can I have one?” 

 

     Nana smiled and picked up the next one, “Here, don’t get crumbs everywhere.” She told Dottie.

 

     Immediately she rushed back to Daniel and Rylan, splitting the cookie with them too, “We have more you know.” Kim told her.

 

     “Daniel is on a strict diet, we need to get him into shape.” Dottie said with a firm nod of her head.

 

     “For what?” Teony asked, “Is something wrong?” 

 

     “Yeah his P.E. grade.” Rylan snickered, biting into his own third of the cookie.

 

     Lightly Daniel punched his shoulder, “I’ve got a C so far!” Daniel huffed.

 

     “Huh, so throwing bread at people does work.” Nana whispered and Aphmau looked at her with wide eyes, “What?” Aphmau asked.

 

     “Dottie throws bread at the boys to make them work out.” Lucinda answered, “Apparently it works.” 

 

     “You’ve got to get a B+ at least Daniel, which means minimal carbs.” Dottie scolded.

 

     Rylan sighs, “Why throw bread then? It’s all carbs.” 

 

     Dottie looked him up and down, lightly threatening him for underhanding her, “You should get an A- too…” 

 

     Quickly he shook his head, “My parents are fine with me having a B+ in P.E.!” 

 

     Looking up, she saw that Laurence had overpowered Travis and was sitting on the chair Travis was previously on, “Laurence, we have other cookies.” 

 

     “I wanted Travis’s.” He shrugged, still breathing hard, “Then I stole his seat.” He was actively chewing on the cookie.

 

     Aphmau looked behind one of the stoves to see Travis just laying on the floor, “Dude, get up.” She said.

 

     “N-no, it's so cool down here.” He waved off, but he did kick his legs up so that they were on Laurence’s lap.

 

     “Blaze, you want a cookie?” Lucinda asked, seeing the other senior by the door, watching all of them.

 

     “Sure, but just one, I gotta go help Garroth take in some of the other gym equipment right after.” He said, going over to Nana and stealing a cookie, “Thanks Pinky.”

 

     Dottie nodded, “Which means we help too.” 

 

     “Didn’t we help set it up?” Rylan asked, clearly tired of Dottie working them to the bone for a grade.

 

     “Yes and we help clean up too.” She patted his shoulder, “Then we can go to my place and play on the console.” 

 

     “If you make us play that magic game again I’m gonna lose my mind.” Daniel told her, “I want a fighter one.” 

 

     Blaze chuckled, “Just do the real thing.” He said, “Get a sparring partner.”

 

     Travis saw Daniel’s head above him, “Wanna fight? We can strap pillows to each other.” 

 

     “No! No more fights for Travis.” Aphmau said, “Too many in one year, he doesn’t need another.” 

 

     Then Rylan’s head looked down on him too, “We heard about it, it sounded awesome dude.” 

 

     “You’re like- our hero now.” Daniel shrugged.

 

     “I-I’m pretty sure I lost both of those.” Travis said but Laurence patted his leg, “No, you just lost the first one, second one was totally a win for you.” 

 

     Teony rolled their eyes, “Travis, you shouldn’t be fighting anyone .” 

 

     Sighing, he got up from the floor and put his elbow on Laurence’s knee to look at them, “W-what was I supposed to do?” 

 

     “Yeah T, it was a bit outta left field.” Lucinda sided.

 

     “Can’t you teach us to fight?” Dottie asked.

 

     “I-I don’t know how to fight. T-that was me panicking.” He looked back at her, “A-also Dante broke his hand in that fight too.” 

 

     Aaron shrugged, “Wrong kind of fist, told you not to tuck it.” 

 

     Aphmau pointed at him, “Not helping.” 

 

     “Never said I was, I would have let that fight go on.” He told her straightforwardly, “It was good.” 

 

     Blaze stared at him, “Why’d you stop it?”

 

     There was no answer from Aaron, choosing not to expose the way he saw Nana on the floor curling in on herself. It had just been hard to watch knowing she needed a hospital.

 

     “Because it’s right, that fight shouldn’t have happened.” Teony stopped them, “It was self defense until it wasn’t.” 

 

     “So… Can you teach us to fight? It’d be better cardio than the bread.” Rylan asked again.

 

     Dottie gasped in offense and Aphmau scolded him, pointing for him to stop it, “Rylan.” 

 

     Pouting, he looked away but Daniel and Dottie were still looking at Travis, “I-I don’t know how to fight, that was just Aaron teaching me during one lunch period.” 

 

     Gasping, Dottie ran over to him, “Teach me.” She said, fire in her eyes but then they flicked to the side to see batteries, “Can I have some of those?” 

 

     “What for?” Kim asked.

 

     She looked at Kim, “...I wanna test something.” 

 

     “She’s gonna start throwing batteries at us man.” Rylan told Daniel.

 

     Daniel shielded himself, “Irene please! The bread is enough!” He cried.

 

     Dottie crossed her arms, “I wanna use them for a science thing but don’t want to buy any.” She looked back at Kim with her best puppy eyes, “Please?” 

 

     “Yes, you can.” Nana answered, handing over 2 batteries, “That’s all though.” 

 

     “Yay!” Dottie shoved them into her pocket before looking back at Aaron, “Teach me to fight!” She demanded.

 

     Aaron had known of her for a while, he sat with her and the purple haired one during one of the lunches, but she always seemed a bit intense. Their dog ears made them hard to forget but Aaron found them interesting.

 

     “No Dottie.” Aphmau grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the senior.

 

     With Aphmau’s back turned, Aaron started to demonstrate how to make a fist with his hands like he did with Travis.

 

     Lucinda was watching too, “Does that work?” She asked.

 

     Aphmau’s head whipped around to see Aaron’s fist still up, “You’re gonna get them all arrested.” 

 

     “Weren’t you planning to jump me like- an hour ago?” He asked, showing the hypocrisy in her words.

 

     “Different time, different person.” Aphmau waved off, “Stop teaching the freshman to fight. They’re gonna start a brawl.” 

 

     “We won’t!” Daniel huffed, “We just need to protect ourselves.” 

 

     Katelyn looked confused, “From who?” 

 

     “Ivy.” Rylan said, unable to not tell people stuff when they ask.

 

     Teony stood up, “Is Ivy the one bothering you?” They asked, determined to stop the hazing.

 

     Dottie hit Rylan’s shoulder but he still spoke, “Yes.” 

 

     “Why would Ivy be after you?” Nana asked, “I don’t even see her around these days much.” 

 

     Leaning down a bit, Aaron asked, “Who’s Ivy?” 

 

     “She’s a senior, hot pink hair. Kinda snooty.” Nana explained quietly.

 

     “She’s a bittt….” Blaze drew out the word when Teony started to glare at him, “...ch.” He finished, “Sorry I didn’t know how to save that.” 

 

     Sighing, Teony looked at the freshman, “Dottie, if she’s giving you trouble just come to us, ok? No more fighting.” 

 

     Fidgeting with her uniform Dottie nodded, “...Ok.” 

 

     “Will do T, now come on. Garroth is probably waiting for us.” Blaze said, opening the door so he and the pup-trio could leave.

 

     “Ahh so he is here.” Lucinda whispered, nodding to herself.

 

     “Wait wait wait wait-” Teony went over to them, specifically looking at the trio of freshmen, “Have you guys seen someone named Ein around lately?” 

 

     “Ein?” Dottie asked, “No, he doesn’t really come to class. But we see him at the lunch tables sometimes.” 

 

     Rylan shook his head, “We haven’t seen him for a while, remember? After he broke his phone and didn’t want to go to the nurse?” 

 

     “What?” Aphmau stepped forward, “He broke his phone?” 

 

     Nodding, Dottie added, “It was that day where school was cut short. We saw him out there and went to sit with him but his hand was bleeding.” 

 

     “Why was it bleeding?” Teony asked.

 

     “We think he smashed it on the table. Then when we said for him to go to the nurse he left and we haven’t seen him since.” Blaze cut in.

 

     Biting their lip, Teony spoke, “Where did he go afterwards?” 

 

     “...I think to the backdoors of the gym.” Dottie said slowly.

 

     “And you don’t know why he broke his phone?” Aphmau asked, “It was already smashed when you got there?” 

 

     She shook her head, “He seemed mad and tried to hide that his hand was bleeding.” 

 

     “Just kinda told us to ‘fuck off’ and left.” Blaze concluded, “We don’t even see him under the outdoor bleachers anymore.” 

 

     Humming in though, Teony sighed, “Alright, thank you.” 

 

     “Is something going on with him?” Dottie asked.

 

     “He’s dad is just a bit… worried about him.” Teony chose their words carefully, not wanting to scare the three.

 

     No fear was seen of them but Dottie spoke up, “He likes to hide, usually dark corners but you can still see out from inside.” 

 

     “Spooky.” Daniel nodded.

 

     “A bit.” Dottie mimicked the nod.

 

     They all said goodbye and when they were alone, Blaze stopped them from walking down the hallway, “Hold on, I want you guys to listen to me.” He said.

 

     The trio looked at him, slightly confused, “Look, violence is not the answer but it can help you. If you ever feel like you’re in danger, physical one, I want you to hit them and run.” He instructed.

 

     “But Teony just said-” Rylan pointed to the room they had just left.

 

     “I know- I know. They’re right to a degree, but if you feel like you’re gonna get in a fight, punch and run. Scream, kick, anything to protect yourselves.” He told them sternly.

 

     There was a side glance from Dottie, “What if it’s not physical?” 

 

     Blaze sighed softly, “Then I don’t want you to do anything. Walk away and come find one of us, ok?” 

 

     Daniel and Rylan nodded but Dottie didn’t do anything, she just stood there, swaying in her spot a bit, “Dottie.” Blaze called.

 

     She peeked at him, “Ok.” She rolled her eyes.

 

     “Thank you.” He bit his lip, “I don’t want to find you guys knocked out somewhere ok? So please keep yourself safe and I will try to help where I can.” 

 

     “We get it.” Daniel nodded.

 

     “Good, let’s go. I’ll race you guys.” He nodded down the hallway with a smile, trying to get them out of the bad mood.

 

     The trio looked between each other before dashing down the hall, not giving Blaze any warning to their head start…

 

     …

 

     “Are you sure?” Nana asked, looking at Teony and Lucinda cleaning up.

 

     “Yes Nana. Go.” Lucinda rolled her eyes playfully, shooing the girl off with her hand, the other one holding a clear tray with cookie crumbs left behind.

 

     Sighing, Nana picked up her bag, “If you’re sure…” 

 

     Teony giggled, “We’re sure Nana, go. Take Travis home.” 

 

     Reaching out a bit, Travis pulled on Nana’s uniform sleeve, “C-come on Nana, they’re gonna be fine.” 

 

     “It’s washing dishes babe. Then we’ll close up and head home.” Lucinda set the tray next to Teony who was cleaning the bowls they had used.

 

     “I know but I feel bad, I brought up the idea of hanging out.” She didn’t pull her sleeve away from Travis.

 

     Lucinda went over to her and grabbed her face, “Alright, you wanna know why we’re saying for you to go?” 

 

     “I guess?” Nana shrugged.

 

     “I wanna talk gossip.” Lucinda smiled.

 

     Turning around, Teony looked at the two girls with a confused face, “No we’re not.” Teony said.

 

     “Shush.” Lucinda said.

 

     “Ohhh…” Nana understood, “Why didn’t you just say so?” She asked, “Alright, I’ll go. Have fun~” 

 

     Nana waved at Lucinda as they left and closed the door behind her, “So.” Lucinda clapped, turning around, “What are we going to do about… Zane?” 

 

     “How’d you hear?” Teony asked, looking back at her.

 

     “I know how to make Travis talk.” Lucinda shrugged, going to their side.

 

     “Don’t use him to get stuff.” Teony told her, washing the tray from the side, “...but what did he tell you?” 

 

     Lightly Lucinda waved her hand, “That he’s coming back, what you’re planning to do. And I think- personally- that that’s a stupid idea.” She nodded, agreeing with her own statement.

 

     Not stopping the dish washing, Teony started at Lucinda, “...I know.” 

 

     “Perfect, then I have a better plan-” “We’re not doing another plan.” Teony cut them off quietly.

 

     “Wha- why not?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “Because, it’s not my decision. I have to do what Ms. Layla tells me too and the most I know is that Zane’s family is pushing back the charges and trying to get him to at least finish the school year.” Teony sighed.

 

     Scoffing, Lucinda crossed her arms, “Are they paying Ms. Layla off?” 

 

     “I don’t know.” Teony said straightforwardly, “They honestly might be.” 

 

     “And- and you’re just going to go along with it ?” She asked.

 

     “Lucinda I don’t want to !” Teony sighed, “Irene- I think you all think that I want to do this. I don’t!” They slightly snapped.

 

     Letting go of the dish sponge, they let it fall into the sink and gripped the counter, taking a deep breath, “I-I don’t want him back in school, but there is nothing I can do.” 

 

     “Oh T…” Lucinda leaned into them and set her head on their shoulder, “I’m sorry.” She sighed.

 

     “...I have so much reign here and yet, I can’t do anything with it.” Teony shakily said and Lucinda looked up to see their eyes starting to water.

 

     Hugging them, Lucinda felt how Teony leaned into her, “I know, I know- I’m sorry.” Lucinda started to finger comb their hair.

 

     “I feel like I’ve failed Nana by letting him back in. But I can’t- stop it. So all I can do is hope that he doesn’t do anything before the end of the year.” Teony sniffled.

 

     “He won’t. And if he does- it won’t be to Nana. We’ll make sure of it.” Lucinda tried to soothe, realizing that Teony was under too much stress.

 

     “I don’t want him to do anything to anyone…” Teony shuttered.

 

     Setting her head on top of theirs, Lucinda sighed, “I really doubt he will, I’m sure after this Ms. Layla won’t cut costs.” 

 

     Teony bit their lip, “I think she’s getting worse.” 

 

     Lucinda hummed, “Tell me about it.” She sighed.

 

     “No-” Teony pulled away to look at her directly, “I-I think she’s getting really sick. She’s sending me emails from the hospital.” 

 

     “What’s going on with her?” Lucinda asked, “I’ve heard about her getting sick but no one’s given me a consistent answer.” 

 

     They shrugged, “She hasn’t told me, she just says that she can’t stop throwing up. It’s so weird.” 

 

     “Yeah…” Lucinda whispered, thinking about Kim once joked about poisoning Ms. Layla’s drink, “Huh…” She tilted her head in thought.

 

     “Hmm?” Teony hummed.

 

     “Nothing, nothing.” Lucinda shook her head, “How about… we finish cleaning up and then we go eat something to eat?” 

 

     Teony looked at the dishes, “...ok.” They nodded.

 

     “Yay!” Lucinda clapped, letting them go and starting to gather the other dishes around the room.

 

     Lightly Teony chuckled, “We haven’t had dinner in a while.” 

 

     “I know, I can treat you.” Lucinda teased.

 

     Rolling their eyes, Teony went back to washing the dishes, “You know I was right though, Zane did snap.” Lucinda pointed out, “I called it.” 

 

     “Not the time,” Teony looked back at her, “Too soon.” 

 

     “Right, right.” Lucinda nodded…

 

     …

 

     Dottie had lied, she didn’t typically like to lie but she didn’t see any harm in this one. She had stayed after school, saying she needed to get something from her locker.

 

     Strolling over to the gym, she opened the door and went towards the bleachers, “Ein?” She called.

 

     There was no sound or sign of movement so she almost turned to leave to one of his other hide places, “Wait-” He strained before she heard a thud.

 

     His head popped out from the side of the bleachers, “Hey…” He waved, rubbing a spot on his head.

 

     “What happened?” She asked, going over to where he was hiding.

 

     “Hit my head.” He shrugged, getting out from under the bleachers.

 

     She sat on the steps and watched as he stretched, “You ok?” She asked.

 

     Ein shrugged, rolling his shoulders, “I fell asleep for too long, everything is stiff.” He told her.

 

     Quietly she set down her bag and opened it, showing a loaf of bread in a bag, “I brought you food.” She told him, bringing it out.

 

     Immediately he was sitting next to her, watching the bread come out of her backpack, “What kind is it?” 

 

     “Banana.” She said, opening it and holding it out for him.

 

     This was one of the only ways for him to eat until late at night when he was sure the janitors had gone home so he could raid the cafeteria.

 

     There was also a washing and drying machine in one of the small janitor rooms that he was able to use to clean his clothes and would wear his gym clothes between washes.

 

     Dottie had found him only days after he stopped going home under the bleachers during one of the P.E. periods. He wasn’t supposed to be out there but he had fallen asleep and she caught him.

 

     At first he had snapped at her and cussed her out but she didn’t seem to be affected by the words and just stared at him before asking what he was doing.

 

     He didn’t tell her immediately, he left and she had found him again the day after with food coincidentally. When he first started hiding, he couldn’t get a good food source going so anything she had brought was delicious.

 

     She had asked again what he was doing and withheld food for an answer, so he did, telling her that he ran away from his dad.

 

     From then she made it her mission to bring him food after school, usually packs of snacks or bread.

 

     “Teony is looking for you. Apparently your dad is getting worried.” She told him as he ripped off a piece and shoved it in his mouth.

 

     “Who’s that?” He asked, referencing ‘Teony’. 

 

     “They’re the person always running around.” Dottie’s finger moved side to side as if to charade running.

 

     Ein kept eating the bread but stared at her, “The girl with brown hair?” 

 

     “They.” Dottie corrected and Ein looked at her confused but she didn’t notice, “Your dad is looking for you.” She finished.

 

     “Hmm, I’m sure he is.” He mumbled.

 

     Sighing, she stood up, “You should really go home Ein, someone’s gonna find you and I’m gonna get in trouble.” 

 

     “No you won’t, I’m not gonna get caught.” He rolled his eyes, “I’ve lasted this long, it’s easy from here.” 

 

     “Fine, but if they ask me again I’m telling them where you are.” She told him, turning to leave the gym.

 

     She stopped, digging into her pocket and pulling out 2 batteries that she got from the cooking club, “I also got you these.” 

 

     He carefully took them, “...Thank you.” 

 

     “What are you going to do with them?” She asked, “You didn’t tell me.” 

 

     Looking at her, he decided to confess since she had actually gotten it for him, “You know Dante?” 

 

     “Yeah? We don’t talk, but he’s my neighbor.” She told him.

 

     “He’s real annoying to me.” Ein said simply. 

 

     The bathroom was such a prime place to hide out but he can’t use any on the bottom floor because they all smell like smoke and it makes Ein want to throw up. 

 

     So batteries were the answer to his problem… not really but it’d make him feel like he got revenge.

 

     It seemed to be enough for her because she turned to leave the gym. Ein huffed but allowed her to leave, turning to go back under the bleachers with the banana bread.

 

     She closed the gym door behind her and saw as he crawled under the bleachers with the loaf of bread in his mouth. 

 

     The right thing would probably be to tell Teony but she thought Ein would run off again and didn’t want that to happen.

 

     “Dottie?” Someone called and she looked down the hall to see Garroth with Ivy.

 

     Her hand gripped her backpack straps tighter, “Hey.” She lightly waved.

 

     They had finished cleaning up the sports equipment only a bit ago, so of course he was still here, she just didn’t expect him to go inside. Especially with Ivy.

 

     “What are you still doing here? Go head home.” He told her with a soft smile.

 

     Quickly she nodded, glancing at Ivy before dashing down the other way of the hall, wanting to get away from her like Blaze said.

 

     “Huh… that’s weird.” Garroth mumbled.

 

     “So is she.” Ivy scoffed, “You have to stop hanging around them, I swear Dottie is sleeping with Blaze.” 

 

     “What?” He looked at Ivy, “Is she?” 

 

     Ivy nodded, “They hang around each other so much it’s bound to happen or already happened.” She said matter-of-factly.

 

     He looked at Dottie walking away, humming a bit with a shrug, “I guess?” He answered.

 

     “Trust me Garroth, I know what I’m talking about.” She then linked their arms and started to walk out of the school, but he tried to free his arm…

Chapter 29: Fire Alarm

Chapter Text

     Ein was startled awake at the sign of bright lights, he blinked his eyes a bit and looked around where he was.

 

     It was a classroom, glancing around more, it was Ms. Hyria’s class. He was in the very back of the class on the floor with his backpack as a pillow.

 

     Sometimes that happened, he’d get uncomfortable wherever he was and make his way to another room to find a better place.

 

     The floor wasn’t any comfier but he liked the room itself so it was nice to lay in, at least in the very back of the room. It was crowded by desks so it was harder to find him unless you went back there.

 

     “Lucinda, don’t cause trouble.” He heard Ms. Hyria say.

 

     “I won’t, I won’t.” Ein peeked from behind one of the chairs to see Lucinda, the senior walking with Aphmau weeks ago.

 

     She left out the door and Ein looked at the clock to see what the time was, if Ms. Hyria was here, school was gonna start in an hour or so.

 

     Which meant he had to leave, get out of the room and hide out somewhere else for the day until after school.

 

     “Ms. Hyria!” Someone happily cheered and Ein’s body lurched to the edge of one of the desks to see who it was.

 

     He already knew who it was, voice alone was recognition for him. Dottie, Daniel and Rylan. 

 

     Crap, they’d notice him quickly if they could help it; with their runs around the room that never seemed to stop.

 

     “Hi kids.” Ms. Hyria sighed, clearly tired but still seemingly happy to see them in her classroom, bright and early.

 

     “What are we doing today?” Dottie asked while Daniel and Rylan fought for a muffin, “Give it Daniel-” Rylan hissed.

 

     Daniel came into view, using his whole body to keep Rylan away from the muffin, “You already had one, this is mine!” Daniel hissed.

 

     “You don’t need the carbs- C in P.E. is barely passing!” Rylan told him, making grabby hands at the pastry.

 

     Forcefully Daniel pushed Rylan away, seeming proud, “I’ll have you know I’m up to a C+!” He smirked.

 

     “Do you actually?” Rylan asked, huffing a bit and not trying to make another move to the muffin.

 

     “Apparently, that’s what I’ve seen.” Daniel shrugged, not really understanding it either.

 

     “My method works.” Dottie told them, “We have like 2 months left of school, we can get you up to a B.” 

 

     Now both Daniel and Rylan sheltered the muffin, “Don’t make us throw it away. Nana just gave it to us.” Daniel gasped, “We were barely able to get what we could.” 

 

     “I swear I saw Travis eat 2 in a minute.” Rylan whispered.

 

     “It’s not as bad as Laurence, he ran in and grabbed like- 5 before leaving.” Dottie nodded.

 

      “So you can’t have it!” Rylan pointed at her, still guarding the muffin.

 

     “I didn’t say that.” She scoffed, “I’m just saying we can get your grade up before the school year ends.” 

 

     “I like having a C+.” Daniel carefully pulled a piece of the muffin off and ate it, “It lets me pass.” 

 

     She huffed again, “And you can be better!” 

 

     “I don’t like when she says that. It usually means when we take on a new arc for the game.” Rylan told Daniel.

 

     Slowly Ein looked to the side at the cabinets filled with old textbooks and other lab equipment for class.

 

     They were big cabinets, big enough to hide a body inside… Ein was the size of a body. He opened one of them, seeing it half full of textbooks.

 

     Climbing inside slowly, he closed the door behind him and settled into the darkness of the inside. It was a cramp fit since Ein was kinda tall, but he was able to curl up, he had to for the next 8 hours until school ended… or until he found a way out.

 

     “So, what are we doing today?” He heard Dottie ask again.

 

     “I can’t tell you Dottie, it ruins the surprise. But, you can get a textbook from the back, I need one of the student ones for an example.” Ms. Hyria said.

 

     There was running to the back and he prayed to Irene, whom he barely believed in, that it was Dottie. 

 

     He also hoped whoever it was opened a different cabinet that held textbooks.

 

     But his cabinet was opened and Dottie stood there, crouched in front of him with a surprised expression.

 

     “I got worried, I didn’t see you outside.” She told him, face going back to her soft smile, “Did you sleep in there?” 

 

     “No… on the floor.” He glanced down to where she was, signifying that he slept right there.

 

     She reached in and grabbed one of the textbooks, “You should go home Ein, I’m sure you’ve seen the posters.” 

 

     He had, there were a few posters around looking for him, probably as a precautionary. There was no talk, as much as he listened in on conversations in the hallways, no one knew who he was.

 

     Bittersweet feeling, if he was actually missing, no one would be able to find him. 

 

     Silently he flipped her off and she sighed before closing the cabinet, “I got one!” She cheered.

 

     “I would hope so, you were there for like a minute.” Rylan teased.

 

     There was a thud, “Dottie, don’t hit Rylan.” Ms. Hyria told her, but didn’t seem to do anything about them.

 

     “Yeah Dottie.” Daniel egged on before gasping and Ein assumed she tried to attack him like Rylan.

 

     “Don’t pester each other.” Ms. Hyria said, “Dottie, give me the book.” 

 

     Ein assumed it was handed over because Dottie didn’t hit either of the boys again and thought that was the end of it.

 

     But there was a sigh, “Hey guys,” My. Hyria spoke again, “You guys know Ein Shalashaska? He sat in the back of the class?” 

 

     “What about him?” Daniel asked.

 

     “I know you've heard about him going missing and I was wondering, if maybe you’ve seen anything on it.” She asked.

 

     They went quiet and Ein curled in more, hoping that Dottie wouldn’t expose his hiding place yet. 

 

     “We already said we hadn’t. Not since Valentine's day.” Rylan spoke up.

 

     “...I know, I was just wondering if you had seen anything else recently. It’s been more than a month so it’s starting to get out.” She told them.

 

     “Would he still be on school grounds?” Daniel asked.

 

     “Probably not, but I know he was having a hard time trying to fit in and you guys are the only ones I’ve seen him talk to.” Ms. Hyria said.

 

     More silence, “Dottie?” She tried.

 

     Dottie didn’t immediately speak, “...No. I haven’t seen him.” She answered.

 

     “Are you sure?” Ms. Hyria asked.

 

     “Mhmm.” Dottie hummed.

 

     The sound of a chair moving was heard, “Can I talk with you outside Dottie?” Ms. Hyria questioned.

 

     “What for?” She asked as if she hadn’t sounded incriminating a second ago about where Ein was.

 

     “Check up.” Ms. Hyria said simply and he was sure Dottie was going to fall into the trap and be lured in.

 

     He had to get out of here, soon. If Dottie didn’t crack right now, she would eventually and he felt kinda bad to be putting this kind of pressure on her when she was the only one to be really nice to him.

 

     “Ok.” Dottie answered and a door opened before closing.

 

     “Do you think Dottie knows something?” Rylan asked.

 

     “Hmm… maybe. But she can’t keep a secret for too long, she likes to talk.” Daniel hummed, “She would have told us, right?” 

 

     “I don’t know, probably.” Rylan answered, “...Did you eat all of that muffin?” 

 

     A huff before crinkling was heard and Rylan laughed, “You’re the best…” 

 

     Ein was picking at the wood in the cabinet, waiting for Ms. Hyria to come barging in and open the cabinets to show where he was…

 

     …

 

     Escaping between periods was one of the hardest things Ein had done, but somehow he got out and slipped into one of the bathrooms.

 

     No one came running after him, Dottie hadn’t ratted him out.

 

     He had gone into the bathroom where Dante spent most of his time. No more Zane who he was sure had gotten Dante hooked on nicotine.

 

     Apparently both had come back to school, no expulsion for either of the students.

 

     It was a bit of a surprise since there was apparently a gun involved, which was usually an automatic expulsion from every other school Ein had been in.

 

     But from watching the school, someone was watching Zane constantly and he wasn’t allowed to use the bathrooms or go to prom as a ‘punishment’. 

 

     This was a stupid fucking school.

 

     From his watching, Dante stayed away from Zane, being scolded often by Gene; he assumed they were relatives of some kind.

 

     Either way, Dante was away from Zane and usually was in the bathroom alone since no one wanted to be his friend anymore.

 

     Dumbass.

 

     Ein slipped into the bathroom and immediately covered his nose because of the overwhelming smell. There was smoke reaching towards the ceiling and Ein quietly closed the door behind him before going into the last stall.

 

     Now there was only 1 body in the stall, Dante. 

 

     A cigarette between his fingers on the arm that wasn’t broken because of the few punches he threw. He broke his hand and wrist as Ein heard.

 

     Dante looked up at him and stared at him wide eyed, “Woah- dude! You’re alive?” He asked, coughing a bit.

 

     “Yeah, I am. Everyone in this school is just a fucking idiot.” He said simply, going into the stall and closing it behind him.

 

     “We-well what are you still doing in the school?” Dante asked.

 

     “Nowhere else to go. No one notices.” Ein told him, “Why the fuck do you still stay in here? Don’t got anyone else to hang out with?” 

 

     Sighing, Dante spoke, “Zane is under a ton of surveillance.” 

 

     “It’s what you get when caught with a gun, dumbass pulled it out in front of everyone. For what?” Ein mocked.

 

     “It was for a girl.” Dante told him, seeming defensive.

 

     “Stupid fucking reason to blow someone’s brains out.” Ein told him, “And now you’re left alone because no one likes you.” 

 

     At this point, Ein was just getting his anger out at Dante for the times he came into the bathroom and it smelled like a smoke shop.

 

     “What do you want?” Dante asked, “Come to cuss me out?” 

 

     Ein stepped closer and watched as Dante tried to push himself into the wall more, “No. I’m not. I could give less of a shit.” 

 

     “So why are you here?” He asked.

 

     Turning away from him, Ein stepped on the seat of the toilet and reached up at the fire alarm, “Something I should have done earlier.” He whispered.

 

     Watching him, Dante put the cigarette to his mouth and took a breath, “I don’t think that thing works.” 

 

     “Oh I know.” Ein nodded sarcastically, “That’s the problem.” 

 

     “Why are you touching it then?” Dante asked.

 

     Glancing at him, Ein turned the fire alarm out of its socket and pulled it down, a wire coming with it, “You know, you’re really fucking annoying.” He told Dante.

 

     Seeming offended, Dante looked away, “You’re an asshole.” 

 

     Undoing the battery container, Ein looked in it to see there were no batteries inside and smiled, “You wanna smoke? Fine.” Ein started.

 

     “What?” Dante sighed, glancing at him for a second.

 

     “Just stop doing it in the motherfucking bathrooms.” Ein snapped, pulling out one of the batteries and shoving it.

 

     “What are you doing-?” Dante got up from the floor but stopped just as quickly.

 

     Almost automatically, a loud blaring was heard and Ein dropped the alarm but it hung by the wire still in the ceiling.

 

     Both boys covered their ears as the blaring alarm was heard throughout the entire school, “What the hell!?” Dante shouted at him.

 

     The sprinklers in the bathroom set off right after, drenching both of them with the probably old rusty water in effect to defuse the ‘fire’. 

 

     “Fuck you!” Ein snapped, “Smoke outside you fucking addict!” 

 

     Quickly Ein ran out of the bathroom and towards the doors of the school, rushing outside where people could still hear the alarms.

 

     “Holy shit…” He panted, still not uncovering his ears and going to the bleachers outside to hide under.

 

     His school uniform stuck to him, the water from the sprinklers soaking into the fabric quickly, “Dammit.” He whispered, trying to take off his tie.

 

     Looking from the slits of the bleachers, he saw groups of students coming out from the school and slumped to the floor.

 

     “Oh dammit…” He mumbled, shoving his hand into his pocket and pulling out soggy bread…

 

     …

 

     Teony was staring at the doors of the gym, foot tapping on the grass while they wondered what to do.

 

     “T?” Someone said and they sluggishly turned to who it was.

 

     Blaze was standing to their side, “You doing alright?” He asked.

 

     Giving him a weak smile, they nodded, “Yeah… you should get back to your class.” They nodded to where the seniors were in a gaggle.

 

     He crossed his arms, “Teony, a fire alarm went off. I don’t see Ms. Layla and I know you’re trying to do this yourself.” 

 

     “So? It’s just like last year.” They shrugged.

 

     “Ok but you weren’t running the school back then, and I’m pretty sure Mr. Chad was a psychopath.” Blaze told them.

 

     “He wasn’t a psychopath… but I do think something was wrong with him.” They whispered, remembering their old principal.

 

     Leaning into their eyesight, Blaze gave them a look, “My point is still there dude.” 

 

     “It’s fine, Blaze.” They waved off, turning to look at all the classes together.

 

     The fire alarms had been set off, no one was able to tell if it was an accident or something had actually tripped them. Either way when those go off, all classes evacuate.

 

     While they were supposed to be in lines for each class itself, students had separated into their own groups, mixing grades.

 

     Teony didn’t know what to do, how were they supposed to find out what happened? Ms. Layla never told them anything about this.

 

     “What do you think happened?” They looked at him.

 

     “Maybe an accident. Someone could fall into that switch at any point.” He told them.

 

     They sighed, “Then we really wouldn’t know who it was. The camera’s don’t work and haven’t since the start of the year.” 

 

     “Ok so maybe it was a real fire- The fire department should be on their way. They’ll be able to find out who did it, or at least figure out what did it.” He tried to reassure them.

 

     “I guess but what could have happened? I didn’t smell smoke when getting everyone out of the classes.” They told him.

 

     “Then how about someone smoking in the bathroom? Happened a lot last year.” He suggested.

 

     “Ok but who?” They asked, “I can’t think of a lot of students that smoke.”

 

     He swayed on his feet, looking around in thought, “Who smokes? …There’s Zane.” He suggested, “Seems up his alley.” 

 

     “He’s banned from the bathrooms, he couldn’t have done it without someone seeing him.” They waved off.

 

     “Ivan?” He suggested.

 

     “He was expelled a while ago…” Teony slowly said, “Did you not realize that?” They asked.

 

     There was a hum and he nodded, “Yeah that probably makes sense.” 

 

     “Who else?” Teony moved on. 

 

     Blaze’s shoulder’s came up and he let out a breath, “Gene used to smoke, but I haven’t seen him do that in a while.” 

 

     “Gene! Right! He triggered a lot of the alarms last year.” They gasped in relief before turning back to the students, “Where is he?” 

 

     “Probably with Sasha?” Blaze shrugged, “She’s a junior, right? Hey- hey, T. I don’t even know if he smokes anymore.”

 

     “Well I don’t know either. And I can’t think of anything else right now- I know it’s bad to accuse someone of something but it’s just a start. Ok?” They told him.

 

     “Alright…” He sighed, “But I think you should be coming at this from an accidental stand point. Maybe someone got shoved into the alarm switch.”  

 

     Eyes shifting over the crowd before landing on Kim who was talking with the girl and they seemed to be laughing.

 

     Trying not to be obvious, Teony strolled over to them and sat on the floor where they were sitting, “Hi girls.” They waved.

 

     “Oh hey Teony, I was gonna go see if you were alright- but I got caught up.” Kim awkwardly nodded to Sasha.

 

     “That’s alright Kim, I just need to ask something.” They looked at Sasha, “Where is Gene?” They asked.

 

     Sasha seemed a bit surprised that Teony was talking about him and started to fiddle with her skirt, “I think he’s with Zenix over near the water fountain.” She pointed towards the fountain in the wall.

 

     There Gene was with Zenix and they seemed to be pouring water on each other by cupping their hands in the fountain, “Thanks.” Teony stood up.

 

     “Wait-” Sasha tried to get up quickly but slipped and fell back down, “Why do you need him?” She asked before Teony got away.

 

     Sighing, Teony crouched down again and spoke, “We’re trying to think of who would have set off the alarm. We’re not ruling out an accident but we think someone set a fire of some kind.” 

 

     “Gene wouldn’t do that.” She shook her head, “At least not these days.”

 

     Kim looked at her, “Really?” She was skeptical.

 

     “No seriously-” Sasha nodded, “There’s this girl-” She stopped and slowly raised her hand to cover her mouth, “I’m not supposed to talk about that.” 

 

     “There’s a girl?” Kim asked.

 

     Glancing between Teony and Kim, Sasha blushed and huffed, “You can’t tell, he’ll kill me.”

 

     “Does he have a crush?” Kim leaned in and smiled at the connection.

 

     “Kinda? He’s trying not to piss her off,” She explained, “Which means he wouldn’t set off the alarm- he’s not like that anymore. It’s more harmless pranks then anything.” 

 

     Teony rubbed their face, “I should still go talk to him, he has a reputation and I know it’s bad to go off that- but he’s my best bet.”

 

     “He doesn’t smoke anymore if that’s what you’re gonna ask. He’s been quitting for the last couple months.” Sasha said.

 

     Again Kim gave them a suspicious look, “He has?” 

 

     “I’m serious. He’s actually trying not to make her mad. It’s weirdly sweet? But also really creepy knowing Gene.” She shrugged.

 

     “Who is it?” Kim leaned in, waiting to hear more.

 

     “Kim, not the time.” Teony told her and Kim straightened up with a stiff nod, “I should still go ask if he has any ideas.” 

 

     The girls watched as Teony got up and left again before Kim looked back to Sasha, “Is it you?” Kim asked, referring to the girl Gene was crushing on.

 

     Sasha gagged, “Ew, no. Dude is like a weird older brother.” 

 

     “Then who is it?” Kim asked.

 

     “I can’t tell, he would actually kill me I think.” She shook her head.

 

     Pouting a bit, Kim leaned forward, “Is it someone he wrote a Valentine too?” 

 

     Wide eyed, Sasha pulled back, blushing harder, “Do you know who he wrote those too?” She asked.

 

     Kim shrugged, “I remember a few, I had too. I helped make them. I know you got a few and so did Gene.” 

 

     “Isn’t that illegal of some sort?” Sasha asked, giggling a bit, “It’s probably more morally wrong then anything.” 

 

     “It’s not illegal if I’m mailing it.” Kim smiled cheekily, “Now that I brought it up, some students didn’t get their flowers. I think some were left behind because of the fight.” 

 

     “Oh, that’s kinda shit.” Sasha said, “Why not give them out now?” She asked, confused.

 

     Lightly Kim waved her hand, “I think it was just like Teony, Aphmau’s and mine. We were helping hand them out and Teony set them aside so we didn’t get distracted.” 

 

     Sasha slumped a bit, “Why don’t you just get them now then? Don’t you guys want to know who sent you flowers?” 

 

     “Not really, not very big on that kind of stuff.” Kim spoke, “Also I can’t find them, I think Teony hid them and now even they can’t remember where they put them.” 

 

     Slouching more, Sasha’s hand ran over the grass while thinking about how her and Gene’s Valentines never got to their owner.

 

     She was sure Gene would be a bit ticked off since he seemed a bit giddy at the idea but put up a teasing facade for her.

 

     “Oh…” Sasha whispered, “That’s a bit sad. Don’t you think?” 

 

     “I guess, but I can’t remember anything significant in the ones I wrapped up for us. Maybe Teony saw more but…” She shrugged, “Guess we’ll find out when we find them. They’re probably just somewhere in the mentor room.” 

 

     “I guess.” Sasha held back a sigh and watched after Teony.

 

     Apparently Lucinda had stopped them before they got to Gene, “Teony what are you up too?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “I need to go talk to Gene.” They said, looking past Lucinda to see Gene walking off with Zenix.

 

     “Oh no, I don’t think that’s a good idea. You and Gene don’t mix well.” She shook her head and grabbed their shoulders.

 

     “And I’m putting it aside for now to figure out what happened.” Teony tried to side step her but Lucidna followed.

 

     Lucinda stood there with her arms crossed and pouting, “Why don’t you leave it to the fire department? It’s not for us to be worrying about, if anything; my mom will worry about it for us.” 

 

     Glancing to the side, Teony saw how Ms. Hyria was trying to count the students and writing down the number on a clipboard.

 

     “I was just talking with Blaze and he said that maybe someone was smoking in the bathroom like last year.” Teony told them.

 

     “No one’s dumb enough to do that.” Lucinda scoffed.

 

     Teony gave them a look and Lucinda rolled her eyes, “Ok yeah- there are some kids dumb enough to do that. But I really doubt it’s Gene.” 

 

     “Why not?” Teony asked. 

 

     “I think he’s trying to get off vaping. I don’t think he would get caught back on it because of the school alarm.” Lucinda told them.

 

     “Do you believe that?” Teony asked.

 

     Lucinda was a bit surprised by the comment, “I do actually, I haven’t smelt smoke on him in weeks. That or he’s washing his clothes between hits.” 

 

     Taking a deep breath, Teony spoke, “Do you have any ideas on what caused the fire alarm then?” 

 

     She bit her lip in thought, “...We should go ask Gene, he used to smoke.” She ended on and smirked when Teony gave her an annoyed look, “What? It was a good idea?” Lucinda teased.

 

     Wrapping an arm around Teony, Lucinda pulled them over to where Gene and Zenix were digging through a group of clovers, “Losers!” Lucinda called.

 

     Zenix looked up while Gene flipped her off, “Who are you calling losers?” Zenix asked, clearly offended.

 

     “You, Zen.” She got close enough to lightly kick his thigh with her shoe, “What are you guys doing?” 

 

     “Zenix wanted to find a 4 leaf clover, I said it was impossible- and he bet a box of oreos.” Gene told her, not looking up.

 

     Lucinda crouching down, “He doesn’t have any money, you know that.” She whispered, patting his shoulder.

 

     “I do so!” Zenix screeched but Gene pushed him over, “No you don’t, I’m just doing this to prove you’re wrong.” He told the sophomore.

 

     “Gene.” Teony said, trying to get his attention.

 

     He turned around, “Mx. Bitch… How are you? Lovely day we’re having, isn’t it?” He asked, giving her a sarcastic smile.

 

     “It is.” They said back, not bothering to mention the swear, “Do you know why the fire alarms were set off?” They asked, straightforwardly.

 

     Gene rolled his eyes, “Why because I got a record? Kinda backwards.” He told them, going back to the clovers.

 

     Teony went to the other side of the patch and kneeled down, “Do you?” They asked again.

 

     “This has got to be blasphemy. I haven’t done anything T.” He told them, “I was even in class when it happened.” 

 

     “Prove it.” Teony said.

 

     Looking at Lucinda, who was also searching through the clovers, his mouth opened, “Did you come here to accuse me of setting off the alarm?” He asked her.

 

     Lucinda turned to him slowly, “ I didn’t accuse you… but I did take them here to see if you knew what happened.” 

 

     “I’m being interrogated?” Gene asked.

 

     “Get a lawyer, you can sue for millions!” Zenix cheered, “Then we can get at least 10 oreo boxes.” 

 

     Gene reached over and flicked his forehead, “Gotta stop letting Sasha do your math homework.” 

 

     “He’s not wrong.” Lucinda shrugged, “Could buy at least 10 with a million dollars. Doubt suing the school would get you that though.” 

 

     “I’d still win because I didn’t do it!” He told her, glancing at Teony.

 

     Teony sighed, “Ok, fine. Let’s say you didn’t do it, you said you were in class. Who were you in class with.”

 

     For a moment he stared at them before biting his lip, “Laurence. I had a class with Laurence. You trust him, right?” 

 

     “You think he’d vouch for you?” Lucinda asked, looking at him, “You know he hates you.” 

 

     “Yeah and I don’t see my teacher out here to say I was in class either so. Next best thing.” He sighed, “Believe me or not, I didn’t do it.” 

 

     The two held a stare and Teony got up, “Alright, I’ll go ask him.” They nodded before walking off.

 

     Zenix looked at Gene, “...Do you think he’s gonna say you were in class?” 

 

     “Hell no.” Gene shook his head, “Dude would try his best to frame me.” 

 

     “Yeah he’s not gonna cover for you here.” Lucinda told him.

 

     He sighed, frustrated, “I swear Lucinda, I was in class. I didn’t do this one. You gotta believe me.” 

 

     “Ok, then who did?” She asked.

 

     “I don’t know, someone else who has a vendetta against the school?” He shrugged, “It wasn’t me.”

 

     “Great that narrows our options down too… everyone.” She gave him an annoyed smile and went back to the clovers.

 

     Rolling his eyes, Gene went back to the patch of clovers, “I really didn’t do it Lucinda. I was in class.” 

 

     “Then let the evidence roll in.” She said, peeking up to see Teony walking towards the soccer field…

 

     …

 

     “Daniel! You gotta kick with the side of your shoe! You’re gonna break a toe kicking from the front!” Laurence said.

 

     The alarms got the freshman, primarily Dottie, Daniel and Rylan, all riled up; so Laurence tried to get them moving to help with the nerves.

 

     “I don’t get it.” Daniel whispered to Rylan.

 

     “I don’t either.” Rylan shrugged.

 

     “I do!” Dottie was bouncing in her spot, waiting for the next ball to come towards them.

 

     Teony came up to Laurence, “Hey- can we talk real quick? Just a question.” Teony asked him.

 

     He looked at the trio of freshmen who started to play rock paper scissors before looking at Aphmau gathering the soccer balls, “Aph!” 

 

     Her head came up, “What?” She shouted.

 

     “Watch them for a minute.” He nodded to them before walking off to the side with Teony, “What’s up?” 

 

     “Ok- was Gene in your class before the alarm went off?” They questioned, biting their lip nervously.

 

     Laurence looked at them confused, crossing his arms, “Maybe, why do you ask?” He asked.

 

     It was a hostile look and Teony knew that Laurence and Gene didn’t get along but they never really understood why

 

     They had been friends in freshman year from what they heard but somewhere in sophomore year their friendship blew up and never got fixed.

 

     “Look, I know- I hate him too, but I need you to forget whatever he did to you for a minute.” Teony said, trying to be straight with him.

 

     He rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue a little, “What do you want?” He asked again, wanting them to repeat the question.

 

     “Was Gene in class with you when the alarm went off?” They repeated slowly, holding back a cringe when Laurence side glanced them at Gene’s name.

 

     “What’d he do?” He asked instead.

 

     “I don’t know yet, Laurence,” They sighed, “Did you or did you not see him in class when the alarm went off?” 

 

     “You think he did it, don’t you?” Laurence suggested, pursing his lips and squinting at them.

 

     Teony’s shoulders dropped, annoyed with his disinterest in answering, “Answer it, Casanova.” 

 

     Clicking his tongue once, he stared at them for a bit longer before sighing, “...Yeah, I did.” 

 

     “Finally!” They threw their arms up, “Seriously, I thought you were gonna say no but then later turned out it wasn’t him.” 

 

     “Thought about it.” He whispered, kicking the grass a bit.

 

     Crossing their arms too, Teony sternly looked at him, “Why do you hate him so much?” 

 

     “Because he’s stupid and a dick.” Laurence pouted like he was angry for being outed as eating the last cookie.

 

     “Laurence, he could get expelled for something like this.” They scolded.

 

     “He’s done it before, got out of it all those times.” He huffed.

 

     Teony sighed and he looked at them before speaking, “Sorry…” He apologized but was still clearly angry.

 

     “It’s… fine. Just- not the time. I’m trying to figure out what happened. Blaze said someone may have been smoking and Gene is the only person I can think of, but he said he had a class with you.” They explained.

 

     Again he kicked the grass, “Should have said it was him.” 

 

     “Laurence.” Teony scolded again.

 

     This time he turned away from them, “You got your answer, T.” He walked away from them back to the soccer goal where Daniel was trying to kick.

 

     “What’d they want?” Aphmau asked, kicking the ball back to Dottie after she had scored.

 

     “Thinks Gene started the fire alarm, but apparently I’m his alibi.” He sighed, running a hand in his hair.

 

     Aphmau nodded with a hum, also choosing to not ask why he and Gene don’t get along with each other.

 

     No one in their friend group did, they all had separate reasons and chose to stay away from him. Lucinda seemed to be the only one to be somewhat close with him.

 

     It left Teony alone and right back where they started, so they turned back to the groups of students…

 

     …

 

     Dante was hiding in a bush outside, far away from everyone and curled up in a small ball to hide more.

 

     His uniform was clinging to him and he was getting colder by the minute because of the breeze. His cast on his arm was soaked too, which he was told to not get wet so that was also a problem.

 

     He didn’t know what to do, if they found out he was smoking in the bathroom and set off the alarm he would definitely be expelled now.

 

     The fight was barely skimmed from him since there was a bigger weapon to focus on, the gun involved.

 

     But he was still under scrutiny because of the whole thing, so this would only add to it and look worse.

 

     Then his mom would find out that he started and get mad at him too, probably take away his phone- 

 

     Phone, he had one of those.

 

     Gene had been in plenty of trouble before, he’d know how to get out of this with minimal damage. Taking it out of his pocket he hoped that barely any water got inside of it so he could still call him.

 

     It still turned on which was a good sign so he wiped away the water and started to call Gene, “Pick up- pick up…” He whispered, hearing the ringing.

 

     Carefully he peeked his head out from the side of the bush, scanning the crowds of people for his older brother.

 

     He did actually find Gene sitting in the grass, Zenix in front him jumping on a patch of grass with Lucinda.

 

     Gene was twirling something in his hand watching as Zenix screamed about something but Dante was too far to hear what it was about.

 

     From his phone he heard the voicemail form through, “Just leave a fucking message, I’m not gonna call you back.” 

 

     Groaning, he recalled his brother, gripping at the grass with nerves on how to get out of this situation.

 

     Luckily this time he saw his brother pull his phone out of his pocket and Lucinda leaned over to see who it was.

 

     Seeming annoyed, Gene pulled the phone to his ear, “ What do you want? ” He asked with a sigh.

 

     “I got caught with the sprinklers and now I’m soaking- what do I do?” Dante rushed out, going back to his hiding space, no longer needing to look.

 

     “ Sprinklers? ” Gene whispered, “ What sprinklers?

 

     “The ones from the fire alarm?” Dante asked, hoping that everyone had gotten sprayed and that he was overthinking this.

 

     The other side went quiet, “ Dante, the sprinklers only go off in the room that the fire was in .” Gene said slowly.

 

     Slumping down even more, Dante realized he had indirectly told his brother that he had been in the room that caused the alarm.

 

     “ Where are you? ” Gene asked.

 

     Quickly Dante hung up and dropped his phone to the ground, curling up again and sighing in defeat.

 

     From the other end of the line, Gene looked at his screen to see that it showed the call ended, “What the hell?” Gene whispered.

 

     “What happened?” Lucinda asked, picking up the dropped 4 leaf clover Gene had found before Zenix.

 

     “I think Dante activated the alarm.” Gene told her, trying to recall Dante on his phone.

 

     “Brother like brother.” Lucinda chuckled, spinning the clover.

 

     Zenix stopped his angry stomping in the patch of clovers, “Probably the alarms started to work again when he was smoking.” 

 

     Both looked at Zenix, “What are you even talking about?” Gene asked, clearly not in the mood for Zenix’s nonsensical talk. 

 

     Tilting his head a bit, Zenix looked at him confused, “You know, smoke sets off alarms.” He told him, point up as if they were inside and they would see the ceiling alarms.

 

     “Yeah but, what about Dante?” Lucinda asked, not exactly understanding either.

 

     Glancing between the two older students, Zenix spoke, “Dante smokes in the bathroom, with Zane.” 

 

     “What!” Gene shouted, loud enough to get heads turning towards them.

 

     Flinching back, Zenix got off the patch of clovers, “Woah- woah- don’t come yelling at me!” He said, “I-I thought you knew.” 

 

     Getting up from the floor, Gene grabbed Zenix by the shoulders, “When did that happen?” 

 

     Wide eyed, Zenix’s shoulders tried to come up as if to hide, “I don’t know? A few weeks ago?” He said.

 

     “Huh… actually brother like brother.” Lucinda mumbled. 

 

     “You stay out of it-” Gene snapped at her, turning back for a second before right back to Zenix, “You knew Dante was smoking and you didn’t tell me?” 

 

     “I thought you knew! I told you about that time with the vape pen!” Zenix tried to defend.

 

     “That was one time!” Gene shook him again.

 

     Trying to pry Gene’s hands off of him, Zenix looked at Lucinda for help, “Luci! Tell him I didn’t know he didn’t know!” 

 

     “Seems a bit hypocritical.” Lucinda said, not to what Zenix had asked but to Gene, “I mean you smoked all the time.

 

     “It’s different.” Gene shook his head.

 

     “Because he’s your brother?” Lucinda asked sarcastically.

 

     “Yes!” He let go of Zenix and looked at her, “How could I let him smoke ?” 

 

     She gave him a knowing look, “The same way you let yourself smoke? He probably was just copying you.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene.” He sighed, rubbing his face, “He probably set off the alarms and is freaking out now.” 

 

     “I would, but I’m not the idiot to get caught.” Zenix said, sitting down next to Lucidna and rubbing his shoulders.

 

     “I-I gotta go find him.” Gene started to glance around in the crowd, “He’s probably gonna run if he can help it.” 

 

     Lucinda sighed before laying back in the grass, “Let us know how that goes.” She stretched out with Zenix following.

 

     Realizing she wasn’t gonna help, Gene went back to the group of kids to look for Sasha, which he found on the ground with Kim, “I need your help.” 

 

     Sasha looked at him surprised and covered her mouth to stop a laugh, “With what?” She asked. 

 

     “I think Dante was smoking in the bathrooms and set off the alarm.” He said simply. 

 

     Her little laughing fit stopped, “Oh shit.” She gasped, looking at Kim, “I have to go.” She whispered.

 

     “Sounds like it.” Kim smiled before looking at Gene, “Do you really think it was Dante who started this?” 

 

     “It’s a big hunch.” He smiled painfully, not angry with her but Dante going behind him back in something like this.

 

     “I’ll be back.” Sasha told Kim, standing up.

 

     Kim waved a bit, “I get it, we can talk later. You should probably go tell Teony if you think it’s Dante though.” 

 

     Turning to Gene, Sasha nodded in agreement, “We should probably tell them.” 

 

     The two looked at each other before Gene spoke, “We are not telling Mx. Bitch about Dante.” He shook his head before walking away. 

 

     Turning to Kim, Sasha spoke, “ I’ll tell them- bye Kim!” Sasha waved while going after Gene. 

 

     Catching up with Gene, he said, “You making friends with her too?” 

 

     “We talk here and there. We were in class together before the alarm went off- what’s going on again? Dante set off the alarm?” She asked.

 

     “Apparently Zenix saw him smoking in the bathroom a few weeks ago with Zane. And then he called me a minute ago saying that his clothes were wet because of the sprinklers.” He said, giving her more details.

 

     “What sprinklers?” She asked, “I didn’t see any go off.” 

 

     “Exactly, Lucinda told me that they only go off in the area that actually had the fire and just an alarm in the rest of the school.” He sighed.

 

     She pulled out her phone, “Do you want me to call him?” She asked, going to his contact.

 

     “No, he’s not gonna pick up. Hung up on me when I told him about the sprinklers.” He waved off.

 

     “Ok… then what’s left to do? Just find him?” She asked, “Because I don’t see him anywhere.” Her head started to flick around.

 

     “He’s probably hiding.” He rubbed his face again, “Irene- did you know he was smoking?” He asked her.

 

     Quickly Sasha shook her head, “No- I didn’t. I would have told you Gene, I can get past you smoking but… Dante’s different. He’s younger and just… Impressionable.” 

 

     “I know, and he’s already having a shit time. This isn’t gonna help.” Gene told her, “I know he’s gonna be mad at me but… I don’t know Sasha, I don’t want him to turn out like me.” 

 

     Sasha seemed surprised, “Really?” She asked softly with a gentle look in her eyes.

 

     He saw it and shoved her a bit, “Don’t look at me like that, I didn’t mean it. I just… I’m realizing how crappy I was… to everyone.” 

 

     “Glad it’s setting in.” She snickered but stopped when he shot her a glare, “Hey, at least you’re reflecting on it.” 

 

     “Can we just find Dante? And see if he was the one to start the alarm?” He asked, sighing.

 

     She rolled her eyes, knowing the mushy bit was over, “Fine, where would you hide if you were caught smoking?” She asked.

 

     “Under the bleachers.” He shrugged.

 

     “Then let’s look there.” She started off in a different direction, “I’m gonna go check the further bleachers ok?” 

 

     “Alright, text me if you see anything.” He told her, splitting off towards the other bleachers…

 

     …

 

     There was nothing under any of the bleachers but he did find a bunch of soggy bread in one of the spots which was really weird.

 

     “Where else would he be?” Gene asked himself walking around aimlessly. 

 

     Looking over near the soccer field where Laurence was playing, he was about to turn the other way. They didn’t need to be near each other.

 

     But one of the balls was kicked over near a bush and Gene saw Dottie run after it, stopping when she got close.

 

     She didn’t move, staring at where the ball had gone before pointing at it. Her shoulder flinched a bit and she stomped closer to the bush, leaning down to pick up the ball.

 

     Then she turned to leave but stopped and looked back at the bush before charading various motions, seeming frustrated.

 

     When she was done, Dottie went back over to the soccer field and angrily kicked the ball into the goal, getting a cheer from Laurence.

 

     Glancing at the bush, Gene started to walk towards it. Dante wasn’t dumb enough to hide in a bush… was he?

 

     Getting to the bush, he stepped around it and looked at the side facing away from the school, “Oh my Irene…” He groaned.

 

     Dante looked up at him, shocked that his brother had found his hiding place in under 5 minutes.

 

     “Get up.” Gene motioned for him to stand.

 

     “Gene- I didn’t do it!” Dante tried to deny.

 

     Scoffing, Gene crossed his arms and stared down at Dante, “Ok, why are you wet then?” He asked, nodding to the wet cast.

 

     “T-the water fountain.” Dante shrugged, not meeting his eyes.

 

     “Really?” Gene asked sarcastically before crouching down to his level, “So… what’s with all your clothes wet? None of the fountains do that, even the crappy ones.” 

 

     Fidgeting with his uniform, Dante shrugged, “I don’t know, it just did it…” He mumbled.

 

     “Let’s assume that’s true.” Gene nodded, “You didn’t set off the alarms, why is Zenix telling me he’s seen you smoking in the bathrooms?” 

 

     All of Dante’s body tensed, “I-I haven’t !” He defended, “Zenix is a liar!” 

 

     “Zenix is a lot of things, he is a liar- a shit one. So I’d know if he was lying to me.” Gene clicked his tongue.

 

     There weren't any words from Dante that time, so Gene grabbed Dante’s good arm and pulled, “What the hell happened Dante?” He asked. 

 

     “I-I don’t know!” Dante whimpered, trying to get his arm back.

 

     “Perfect, then we can start from the start. Were you in class?” He asked, not letting go of his brother’s arm.

 

     “Yes!” Dante lied.

 

     Gene’s grip tightened, “Ok then how did you get wet?” 

 

     “The water fountain! I already said!” Dante’s eyes started to water, “Gene- This hurts .” He begged his brother.

 

     “Are you smoking in the bathrooms?” Gene asked.

 

     “No!” He shouted and tears started to fall when Gene twisted his arm, “T-there was another guy!” 

 

     The grip loosened a bit, “What guy?” He questioned, “At the water fountain?” 

 

     “Bathroom-!” Dante whined, trying to wipe his eyes with his cast, not realizing the slip up until too late, “Wait-!” 

 

     Again the grip twisted, Dante’s body now on the floor to fix the arm with a cry, “ Where were you Dante ?” He asked again.

 

     “Bathroom- bathroom- bathroom-” Dante confessed.

 

     “So you lied.” Gene pointed out obviously.

 

     Dante took a second to cry, gasping for breath, “Yes.” He huffed.

 

     “Then what happened?” Gene’s grip undid itself, not completely letting go but allowing Dante to fix his posture.

 

     “He was- he was smoking. I-I didn’t do it-” He told him, looking at his last arm that wasn’t in a cast.

 

     Gene hummed, thinking about the explanation, “Who was the guy?” 

 

     “Uhh… the one missing- Ein?” Dante was trying to catch his breath still, feeling lightheaded.

 

     The answer set in and Gene laughed, “Irene- you think I’m an idiot, don’t you?” He asked, suddenly standing, bringing Dante with him.

 

     “Wait- Gene!” Dante hissed, trying not to dislocate his arm.

 

     “Dante-” He gasped in utter shock, “Your clothes still smell like nicotine!” He pointed out, giving his younger brother an exacerbated look.

 

     It got Dante to shut up and look down at his wet uniform, “N-no I don’t-” “My Irene, just fess up.” Gene cut off.

 

     “But I didn’t-!” Dante tried to pull his arm out of his brother’s hand.

 

     “Dante-” “Gene!” Dante stopped him this time, “Why won’t you just listen to me?” He yelled at his brother.

 

     Mouth shut, Gene waited for Dante to say something, “I didn’t start the alarms. Ein did- He came into the bathroom- and took out the ceiling fire alarm thing-!” 

 

     “Did he now?” Gene quietly asked, glaring at Dante, clearly not believing the story.

 

     “Yes! He did. And then he-... he… struck a match?” Dante knew he hesitated on the story but he didn’t want to tell him what really set the alarms off.

 

     “So the kid that’s been missing for the last month came back, went into the bathroom you were in- struck a match , and set off the alarms?” He reiterated.

 

     “...Yes.” Dante nodded, not looking at his brother.

 

     They were both silent and Gene let go of Dante’s arm harshly, “Dante, I’m not gonna be nice about this.” 

 

     Peeking up, he saw Gene had a disappointed stare in his eyes, “You are also a shit liar.” 

 

     The words did a lot more to Dante’s self esteem than it probably should have and he looked back down at his shoes.

 

     “Your clothes still smell like smoke, you’re wet, I haven’t seen any sign of this Ein kid-” Gene listed on his hand, “You're lying.” He said finally.

 

     “I’m not.” Dante pleaded.

 

     “Then explain it again.” Gene opened the opportunity.

 

     “I was in the bathroom, he came in and- and did something with the alarm on the ceiling- I think he put batteries- and then struck a match to set it off.” Dante solidified.

 

     Gene nodded, arms crossed, “So you weren’t smoking?” He asked again.

 

     “No.” Dante shook his head, hoping, begging, praying that his brother would just believe him right now.

 

     He nodded his head but Dante could see it was an annoyed head nod, “Ok.” Gene settled on.

 

     “Ok…” Dante let out a quiet breath of relief.

 

     “Hey- why were you hiding?” Gene then brought up, “If you weren’t guilty- which you say you’re not- why’d you hide?” 

 

     “Be-because I got scared?” Dante tried.

 

     Again Gene seemed to take the answer but looked at Dante’s uniform blazer, “So uh… what’s in your jacket then?” 

 

     “Huh?” Dante looked at his blazer, trying to find what his brother was looking at.

 

     “Your inside pocket.” Gene opened his own blazer to show the hidden inside pocket, “What’s in it?” 

 

     One of Dante’s hands came up to where the pocket would be and he felt a lump in it, his lighter.

 

     Zane gave him one when they started smoking together regularly, calling it an old one with barely any juice. He had also given him some cigarettes as a ‘starter pack’. 

 

     “Nothing.” Dante whispered.

 

     “Open it then.” Gene tilted his head. 

 

     “No.” He shook his head. 

 

     A sarcastic chuckle, “What’s wrong? If it’s nothing then show me.” 

 

     “You don’t have to know everything .” Dante said, wrapping his arms around his stomach area to hide the lump in his blazer pocket.

 

     “Open. It. Dante.” Gene leaned down to meet his eyes, “Prove it.” 

 

     Trying to turn away from his brother, Gene followed, “Come on Dante. Show me that nothing is in your pocket.” 

 

     “Go away Gene. You won’t believe me either way.” Dante hissed.

 

     “Then make me believe, show me what’s in your pockets.” Gene kept eye contact as much as he could.

 

     Crouching down back behind the bush, Dante tried to keep his blazer closed so Gene wouldn’t see

 

     But Gene came down with him and this time was forceful when prying Dante’s hands away from his uniform.

 

     The two fought until Gene got the buttons undone and felt around for the pocket and laughed when he felt something.

 

     Pulling it out, he saw a lighter and 2 crushed and soggy cigarettes, “You brat .” Gene puffed with a shake of his head. 

 

     “Gene-!” Dante reached up and tried to grab it back, “I-I’m sorry- I didn’t mean to-!” 

 

     “Didn’t mean to lie and say you weren’t smoking?” Gene stood up, “Irene Dante- when did you start this?” He asked, giving him a disappointed look

 

     Dante went back to the ground, “I-I’m sorry -” 

 

     “Come on.” He nodded for Dante to get up, “You can’t hide this anymore- we’re telling someone. Because right now you’ve already got a record, if you tell them now you’ll get a week's suspension.” 

 

     “But-” “Dante.” Gene leaned down again, “I know you’re smoking- Ok? I’ve already seen the cigarettes. But you set off an alarm and the fire department is coming, if you don’t fess up, they can find out and arrest you.” 

 

     “You never got arrested.” Dante pointed out.

 

     He shook his head, “I wasn’t stupid about it. You’re being stupid about it.” 

 

     “I don’t…” Dante shook his head, trying to tell his brother that he didn’t understand the difference between them.

 

     “Come on.” He stood up again, bringing Dante with him, “We gotta tell Teony or something. See if we can lessen your sentence.” 

 

     Dragging Dante to where Teony was, Dante tried to get out of his grip but Gene didn’t let up. 

 

     “Mom’s gonna be mad.” Dante told him.

 

     “Yeah and she’s gonna be even more mad in 10 years when you tell her you started smoking in high school.” He snapped.

 

     “I meant what I said, Ein was in there with me. I think he really did put in batteries and that’s what set it off.” Dante tried.

 

     “Yeah? Were you already smoking in there?” Gene asked, looking back at Dante for a second, knowing he was right.

 

     Sighing, Dante let himself be turned in and exposed for indirectly setting off the arms…

 

     …

 

     “What do you think he’s doing?” Aphmau asked, watching Gene drag Dante.

 

     “Probably being shitty.” Laurence sighed, not looking in the direction of Aphmau.

 

     She rolled her eyes, “I think Dante had something to do with the fire alarm.” 

 

     “Oh really?” Laurence asked sarcastically, “Shocker.” 

 

     “Seriously?” Aphmau asked, “You could at least pretend to feel bad for him.” 

 

     “No reason too. He had every chance not to be like Gene, and he did. Not my fault.” Laurence said, rolling a ball to Rylan.

 

     Sighing, Aphmau looked at him, hands on her hips and pouting, “He’s not Gene.” 

 

     Before he retorted sarcastically, he looked at Aphmau and saw how serious she looked and groaned, “...Fine, he’s not Gene. But if it looks like what I think it is-” He nodded to where Gene and Dante were talking with Teony, “He started it, like Gene.” 

 

     Turning back, Aphmau saw how it looked, “Ok… that’s fair, but not nice.” 

 

     “Yeah yeah.” Laurence brushed off…

 

     …

 

     Dottie stared at Ein as he scarfed down multiple bites of bread, “...Do you know what happened earlier with the fire alarm?” 

 

     He nodded, “When I left Ms. Hyria’s room I went to that bathroom Dante is always hanging out in. It always smells like smoke because of him and that Zane kid.” 

 

     “So what’d you do?” She asked, playing with her skirt.

 

     “I put those batteries you got me in the ceiling alarm. I thought the ones in there were either dead or didn’t exist. There was none in there, so I put them in and it went off immediately.” He explained.

 

     “You framed him?” She tilted her head.

 

     Ein disagreed, “He was smoking in the bathroom, the alarm wasn’t working- I made it work.” He laid out.

 

     “I guess…” Dottie shrugged.

 

     “It’s ok Dottie, he got what he deserves.” Ein brushed off, “That bathroom always smelled like smoke even if he wasn’t in it.”

 

     “Yeah… I just feel a bit bad.” She sighed softly.

 

     Turning to her, he held out the bread and she picked a piece off, food usually helped girls, “What for?” He asked,

 

     “I… kinda yelled at him when we were outside. I kicked a ball to him- I think he was hiding but I didn’t know from what.” She shoved the piece in her mouth.

 

     “What’d you yell?” He asked.

 

     Dottie reached over and grabbed another chunk, “I told him that if he wasn’t so angry with everyone all the time he’d have more friends. I think I also said something about how we don’t like him because he treats us like weirdos.” 

 

     Ein didn’t find it harsh in the slightest, “You’re right though.” 

 

     “I guess, I just feel bad. He’s never really liked me anyway, whenever he saw me outside he’d immediately go back inside.” She pouted, “I thought he was cool when we first moved in but…” She ended it with a shrug.

 

     “Are you two like, neighbors?” Ein asked.

 

     “We are but I don’t get why he’s always hated me.” Dottie told him.

 

     Glancing up at the fake wolf ears, Ein could guess why Dante didn’t like Dottie but would never tell her that, “He’s probably just jealous.” 

 

     “Really?” She asked, a smile starting to come back as she shoved more bread in her mouth.

 

     There was a soft blush on Ein’s face but he turned away with a shrug, “Probably.” 

 

     “Thanks Ein.” Dottie smiled fully now, “...I should probably go, Daniel and Rylan are probably waiting for me.” 

 

     “Yeah… ok.” He nodded, watching her stand up and waiting for her to say that he should go home again.

 

     But this time she didn’t, she just waved, “Bye Ein, see you tomorrow.” She told him.

 

     Lightly he waved back, “Bye…” 

 

     He saw her walk down the hall for as long as he could and slumped back on the bleachers, eating another handful of bread since the one in his pocket from that morning was gone due to the sprinklers…

Chapter 30: What A Shame

Chapter Text

 

     Teony stared at the desk as Ms. Layla sat down in her desk, “Good morning Ms. Layla.” They politely said.

 

     “Good morning Teony.” She sighed, “I don’t know what has been going on in the last few weeks, everything is just so strange.” 

 

     “Have you been alright? The hospital not do much?” Teony asked, sitting down in the seat in front of the desk.

 

     She nodded, “They are, but they’re unable to tell where exactly my symptoms are coming from.” 

 

     “What’s going on?” Teony asked, trying to be interested in why their principal was always away now.

 

     “I’ve just been vomiting non-stop. I can keep stuff down but when I drink water it’s like my body just throws it all up.” She seemed in a good mood despite the circumstances. 

 

     Scrunching at their skirt, Teony nodded in sympathy, “You seem to be doing ok right now.” 

 

     Ms. Layla swatted her hand, “Let’s hope I can make it through the day.” She laughed, “I gotta tell you Teony it is not easy having to be doing paperwork in the hospital beds.” 

 

     “I’m sure.” They kept agreeing, wanting to get out of there and get back to the bathrooms to get rid of the cigarette smell.

 

     It wasn’t easy and when Teony went to the janitors about it, they said they would try but that those bathrooms had been used to smoke in for years.

 

     So the smell would linger sadly.

 

     “What has all been going on Teony, catch me up.” Ms. Layla said, leaning forward a bit in her seat.

 

     “Well, the fire department wants to have a chat with you about the empty fire alarms. They say it’s illegal not to have batteries in those in a school.” Teony told them.

 

     She nodded, “I see… I’m sure I can get a talk in with them over the phone. The fire wasn’t real besides some cigarette smoke, which- that has been taken care of.” 

 

     “Pardon my asking Ms. Layla, but I would like to ask about recent events going on.” Teony asked.

 

     “Oh?” She tilted her head, “Like what? Is that Zane boy causing trouble again?” 

 

     Zane was a big topic that Teony wanted to talk about, but over the course of about 20 emails they had gotten the feeling Garroth’s parents paid her off.

 

     Talking about it now would result in Teony getting riled up and frustrated the rest of the day, so they decided to take a breath and speak, “No, it’s not about Zane. I actually wanted to ask about the way some things are going right now.” 

 

     “What do you mean?” She asked. 

 

     “Well, prom is at the end of May and Katelyn’s play is at the start of that month too. So I was wondering if we could use the money from the play to put back into the prom.” Teony gently asked.

 

     Ms. Layla leaned back, humming a bit, “I suppose that’s a good idea. We don’t have a lot of money coming in right now.” 

 

     ‘ What about the money you’re clearly being given to keep Zane in the school? ’ Teony thought to themselves but continued to wear down the skirt’s hem in anger.

 

     One of the drawers from the desk opened and Ms. Layla looked inside, “...Teony?” They asked.

 

     “Yes?” Teony let go of the hem, hoping not to come across as antsy.

 

     “The money, that was donated over the winter break, where did it go?” She asked, shifting around some of the stuff inside the drawer.

 

     Kim had stolen it months ago, how had Ms. Layla not noticed until now? Surely she had to have been in here long enough to look for it at some point.

 

     Even back then she said she had a plan for the money, fixing the windows and gym equipment that didn’t need to be fixed.

 

     That money was long gone, used to buy new stoves like the donor had instructed, “I’m sorry?” Teony shook their head as if to clear it.

 

     “The money that was donated. It was in this drawer, do you know where it went?” She asked again.

 

     Swallowing down their nerves, Teony spoke, “No… I don’t. Why? Is it missing?” Standing up, Teony leaned over and tried to look into the desk.

 

     Quickly the drawer was shut and they looked at each other, “I supposed I put it somewhere else.” Ms. Layla told them.

 

     Keeping eye contact, Teony sat back down, “Where do you think you put it?” They asked, still trying to seem polite.

 

     Hospital stay aside, Teony was still half way running the school and making sure it doesn’t crumble in on itself. Ms. Layla coming back and trying to seat herself on the top of their hierarchy had nothing on Teony.

 

     “I’m sure I’ll come across it.” Ms. Layla waved off before stopping, “Actually, I heard word that the cooking club got some new stoves.” She then looked at Teony.

 

     Damn.

 

     “I had found some money stored away and put it back into the school. Students have been reacting well to the club being back open.” They said, clutching at their skirt’s ends.

 

     “Really?” Ms. Layla said, their happy demeanor gone and replaced with one that was able to see Teony’s lie.

 

     “Yes. It’s good to keep them motivated, especially this close to the end of the year.” Teony tried to cover up.

 

     Ms. Layla again opened the drawer that used to hold the money, “Huh… Alright.” She nodded, “How much did those stoves cost?” 

 

     It costed all the money that was in that envelope, “I’m not sure, it was a while ago.” Teony said even though it had only been a few weeks and they remembered everything they bought down to the cent of each item.

 

     “Where did you get the money? I feel like that should have been in one of the emails we traded.” She asked, now setting her arms on the desk.

 

     “I’m- I’m sure I spoke about them in one of the emails.” Teony said, trying to hold face and stand up to her.

 

     “That seems like a hard thing to forget Teony.” She said, clearly not buying any of it.

 

     Teony shrugged, “You sounded a bit off in your emails, were you on some strong medication?” Teony asked.

 

     Neither spoke for a moment, holding eye contact and waiting for the other to fall first. Teony wasn’t going to though, the school was running fine before Ms. Layla, Teony was just putting it back.

 

     “Interesting.” Ms. Layla nodded, “Because Teony, I didn’t tell anyone else about that money.” She started.

 

     Their hands that were picking at their skirt’s hem slowed, now trying to figure out how to get out about what she was going to ask.

 

     “And you apparently found money that was in the budget to pay for stoves in the cooking club.” She went on.

 

     A slow nod from Teony, confirming her statement.

 

     “So I have to ask; did you take that money and use it for the stoves in the club?” She finished.

 

     What was Teony supposed to say…?

 

     …

 

     “And she gave me detention!” Teony screamed, throwing their arms up and pacing faster in the room.

 

     Kim was sitting in a chair, cross stitching something with rapid movements, picking up when Teony’s voice picked up.

 

     They were in Katelyn’s personal theater room since she had loaned it to Kim for working on the outfits in the play.

 

     “How dare she?” They kept going, “Me! Detention! It’s less believable than saying Ein actually pulled the alarm!” 

 

     Watching as they paced, Kim only blinked when the needle stabbed into her finger, pulling it out and resuming the stitch.

 

     “Like- I wonder if she really knew that the note on the back of that envelope was really there. It was for the cooking club . I used it correctly!” Teony shouted.

 

     “Then what?” Kim asked, her voice was calm but her hand work was fast.

 

     “So when I told her that the money may have been the same money- she just reached into her desk and wrote me up!” There was a hysterical laugh.

 

     Only a few minutes ago Teony had slammed the door open and showed Kim the detention note from the principal herself.

 

     When Kim saw it, she thought it was a joke that Teony didn’t get, something done by maybe Aphmau and Teony missed it.

 

     But no, looking at the note further along with the angry ramble to go with it; the note wasn’t a joke.

 

     “She said that she was ‘disappointed in me for stealing money’ and ‘using it for unnecessary things’.” Teony scoffed, “Can you believe her? She’s acting like I don’t do her job !” 

 

     “She is.” Kim agreed, letting them go on.

 

     “Then she had the audacity to say that the money was supposed to be used elsewhere? Where? Where’s ‘elsewhere’ ?” They laughed.

 

     Glancing down at their embroidery, Kim silently huffed at the spots of blood from her fingers on the garment.

 

     “When I told her that we didn’t need to get new equipment or fix the windows- she said it was ‘none of my business to worry about’. Are you kidding me?” They went on.

 

     “She goes on basically a month-long vacation and she thinks she can still dictate.” Kim added fuel to the fire.

 

     This was good for Teony, the angry rants were essentially diary scribbles before but this ? Shouting and getting the real anger out right after was a good way to get it out quickly.

 

     “Right?” Teony sighed, the pacing not slowing down, “It’s crazy- She’s crazy! She works me everyday and I do something that is statistically good for the school- suddenly I’m the criminal!” 

 

     “You’re not.” Kim shook her head.

 

     “I’m not!” Teony stopped and screamed.

 

     It took Kim back, getting the needle that was being worked with to stop and look at them. Teony seemed surprised too because they immediately covered their mouth.

 

     Turning to Kim, Teony blinked, “My Irene… I’m sorry. That was over the top.” They apologized, “I don’t know what happened. It just came out.” 

 

     Reaching over, Kim pulled a rolling seat over and patted the top of it, “Sit, you seem like you need it.” She told them.

 

     Teony, hands over their chest, still startled, sat down and sighed a bit, “I’m sorry.” They said again.

 

     “Don’t be, that was a good scream.” Kim shook her head, “Want some water? You were talking for a bit.”

 

     “Please.” Teony rubbed their eyes, “This is ludicrous Kim.”

 

     “It is.” She nodded, setting down a water bottle on the desk and nodding for Teony to take it, “Drink.” 

 

     Quickly Teony opened it and drank while Kim went back to their stitching. When they were done, they set down the bottle and turned back to the detention slip, “What should I do?” Teony asked.

 

     “Not go, it’s not deserved Teony.” Kim told them, “You were taking care of the school when Ms. Layla couldn’t.” 

 

     “So why am I being punished for it?” They asked.

 

     Kim picked up the note and ripped it, “There, it doesn’t exist. You do not have to go to that when you are right. The money was for the cooking club, we used it for the cooking club.” 

 

     They looked at what used to be their detention note and back at Kim, “You’ve changed.” 

 

     Blinking rapidly, Kim tilted her head, “In a good way?”

 

     “Yes, very good. I’m just realizing it now though.” Teony nodded, “You’re more sure what you want, or at least outwardly. It’s nice.” They said simply.

 

     “I feel good.” Kim smiled, hand coming up to the necklace she had stolen a while ago. It was like something had switched in her head after she did it, it was refreshing.

 

     “Like… there isn’t something watching over my every move.” She shrugged, “Which means you don’t have too either.” 

 

     “But what about Ms. Layla? She thinks I’m a traitor to her now.” Teony sighed, starting to fidget with their skirt.

 

     “She can think whatever she wants to think, Teony. You are morally right, she’s a business woman who can only think about herself and the building, not the people inside.” Kim laid out.

 

     “But the money-” Teony tried.

 

     “That money was probably sent in by Aaron, who I’m like 87% sure has a crush on Nana. It makes sense.” Kim said, allowing Teony to connect those dots.

 

     They leaned back in shock, “Aaron? A crush on Nana?” They repeated.

 

     “Strong standing theory, I don’t have all the evidence yet- nevermind it. We can go directly to Aaron about the money.” Kim dismissed.

 

     “What if it wasn’t him?” Teony asked, “We could still be wrong Kim.” 

 

     Kim gave them a look, “When am I ever wrong?”

 

     “Maybe this is the first.” Teony shrugged.

 

     She gasped, seeming offended, “I am not wrong about this one. I know I’m right and I will go find out later.” 

 

     “Wait no- don’t get Aaron involved if it is him.” Teony told them, “If it is him then I feel bad outing him for it if he turned it in anonymously.” 

 

     “I’ll be subtle.” Kim waved off…

 

     …

 

     “Hello.” She said, cornering the man in the hallway as best she could being that he was at least a good foot taller than her.

 

     “Hello.” Aaron repeated back, wondering why Kim was suddenly at his locker.

 

     He didn’t often go to it but he wanted to get his book so he could read it during lunch, “Can I help you?” He asked.

 

     The two had barely spoken one on one, so it was weird to see her go out of her way to talk to him at his locker.

 

     “Yeah actually.” She said, seeming happy and he hoped that he didn’t have to do anything for her since he wanted to actually eat, “Are you free to talk? This won’t take long as long as you don’t drag it out.”

 

     Aaron’s eyes flicked around, “I guess.” He shrugged, hoping Aphmau would find him before he got sucked into what he assumed was a pyramid scheme.

 

     “Great. I just have a few questions.” She reached into her blazer and pulled out a notepad, “Ok, number 1… did you donate money to the school?” 

 

     ‘ What a weird way to start this conversation .’ Aaron said to himself, staring down at the girl.

 

     “Like what?” He asked.

 

     “Oh… two thousand, give or take.” She didn’t blink, staring at him intently and he felt slightly uncomfortable.

 

     Kim herself was a small girl, he could theoretically run away if he needed to and he felt the urge to, if that was the first question on her notes.

 

     How would she have found out that he had donated money if he turned it in without any name attached? 

 

     “I suppose.” He nodded, “Why?” 

 

     Again she reached into her blazer pocket and pulled out a yellow-orange envelope and unfolded it, “This is yours, right?” 

 

     On the envelope was his handwriting, stating that the money was to go back into Nana’s club, “Perhaps.” He said vaguely, wondering how she had gotten that and connected it to him.

 

     Her happy smile didn’t fall and neither did her stare as she pulled out another item, a Valentine’s day card.

 

     It was his card to Nana, which was very freaky to Aaron since he also didn’t put his name on that.

 

     Holding both the envelope and the Valentines day card up, side by side, she asked, “This is yours. Same handwriting.” She stated, not leaving room for him to say no.

 

     But she did leave him empty space to nod slowly, confirming her.

 

     Kim gasped happily, “Fantastic. I have some more questions for you now that I know you’re the mystery donator.” 

 

     “How do you know that?” He asked as she refolded the items and put them back in her blazer.

 

     She glanced up for a second before going back to her pockets, “Statistics.” 

 

     “As in?” He asked, wanting to know how she had found out it was him and put it together with a secondary note with his handwriting.

 

     “Parental status mostly, hand writing, knowledge of the stoves being the problem.” She listed out.

 

     “How’d you know that was my hand writing?” He asked.

 

     It got her to stop and think, “Coincidence really. I already had the package with actual words and I just happened to see what I thought was your writing on the Valentines note.” She shrugged.

 

     “You turned around when I wrote that.” Aaron said, remembering he only did the note because they said they wouldn’t look.

 

     “And I didn’t shake the box before I looked in it, you were the last person of that day, first note on the top. Then I just put the two side by side.” Kim told him.

 

     “That’s really creepy.” He said, blinking at the explanation.

 

     She didn’t seem to take it to heart since she just shrugged, “It’s all really simple if you see it happen.” 

 

     “So… that all you need?” He asked.

 

     There was a laugh, more like a scoff, and she shook her head, “No, that’s not all. I have 14 more now that I know you’re the guy.” 

 

     “Does it have to be now?” Aaron questioned, wanting to just get his book and go to lunch.

 

     “Yes, I kinda need your authority on the situation before I do something drastic.” She laughed and he took a step back from her.

 

     Kim noticed and rolled her eyes, “Not to you , you’re too important.”

 

     “For?”

 

     “First of all, how much money did you donate?” She asked.

 

     Aaron shrugged, “I don’t remember, maybe $2100?” He shrugged, “It was my birthday money so I wasn’t really counting.”

 

     She seemed to think about it for a moment before speaking, “Family ties?” She asked.

 

     “...Kinda.” He shrugged, “Why do you just know that?” 

 

     “Again it makes sense, your family is the Lycan corporation right? Big business, I would expect people to want to get in good.” She explained like it was a normal assumption, “Kinda sweet though, using your money to get new stoves.”

 

     “I guess.” Aaron nodded.

 

     She tapped her fingers on the note of questions, “Ok so you wrote that money to get new equipment right? That note on the back was you, correct?” 

 

     Again he nodded slowly, “I thought you already knew that.” 

 

     “I do, and I know I’m right. But it’s good to get actual confirmation. Teony is really big on that stuff.” She told him before pointing at him, “If they ask, I did this confrontation gracefully.” 

 

     “Real graceful…” He mumbled sarcastically, looking down at his shoes.

 

     There was a short glare from Kim but she went on, “To quickly explain, Ms. Layla was gonna use the money to fix some equipment and catch up on some insurance.” 

 

     “I wrote that money to the cooking club.” Aaron reiterated.

 

     “I know and it was a blessing to us all. The only reason we didn’t buy the stoves immediately was because we didn’t know which ones to buy and Ms. Layla was a force to be reckoned with.” Kim sighed.

 

     Aaron barely saw the lady, ever. So it seemed out of place to be fighting with an invisible barrier that didn’t exist but he didn’t argue.

 

     “Teony was freaking out about using the money without her permission, so I had to get them myselves and I kept going back and forth.” She went on, “But then you said electric and was like ‘fine I’ll get electric’.”

 

     A small smile was on his face after she said that since he was able to help Nana get new cooking stoves.

 

     “And I just really need the voice of the guy who donated to say ‘that money was for the cooking club’.” She ended.

 

     He raised his hand a bit, “That money was for the cooking club.” He said verbatim.

 

     “Fantastic, practice that and come with me.” She then stepped away from his locker and went around him.

 

     But he stayed where he was, looking at his locker and really wanting his book, “Aaron.” Kim said and he turned around to follow her, “We’re just gonna go back to Teony and you’re gonna tell them that you’re the mystery donor.” 

 

     “Then can I go to lunch?” He asked.

 

     “Probably. I’m missing my class right now too, so we both lose.” She said before cringing, “Sorry, too many things going on. I’m sorry to have you miss part of lunch. But this is important, it’s for Nana.” She backtracked.

 

     Kim glanced at him and saw that he nodded when she said it was for Nana… She was really riding on the theory that this guy liked Nana…

 

     When they got back to the theater room, Kim opened the door to see Teony taping together the detention note, “Teony, what are you doing?” Kim asked.

 

     “I’m not going to go to it. You’re probably right, I don’t deserve to go to it. But I need to show everyone, they need to see what she’s doing.” Teony said before looking back, “Oh… Hi.” 

 

     Aaron nodded, “Hi.” He said simply, “I’m the donor and that money was for the cooking club.” He said like Kim had instructed.

 

     A wide grin came on Kim’s face as she looked back at Teony, “I found him!” 

 

     “I still don’t really get how you got him.” Teony whispered, “But I guess, you did find him.” They settled on.

 

     Quickly Kim nodded, “I told you it wouldn’t take me that long, and I was right the first try.” She clapped.

 

     “Can I go to lunch now?” Aaron asked.

 

     “What did I say?” Kim said, looking up at him.

 

     “That I could go after I said that I did it.” He said back, “I did it.” Aaron repeated before looking at Teony, “I sent in $2100 for the cooking club to get new stoves. Let me go to lunch.” 

 

     Teony crossed their arms, “Did she bribe you into saying that?” They asked.

 

     “If I say yes, can I go to lunch?” He asked.

 

     “No.” Kim firmly said.

 

     “Then no, she asked and said she knew it was me. I know when I’m cornered.” He said, “Now let me go to lunch.” 

 

     His tone wasn’t harsh but it was firm in the way someone has their mind set on something they wanted. But Aaron didn’t really have a way out if they said that he couldn’t go to lunch since he didn’t feel like fighting 2 girls.

 

     Lightly Teony shrugged, “I guess that’s all we really needed. Ms. Layla got mad that we got new stoves for the club because she wanted to use the money for other things.” 

 

     “I sent that money for the club. I wrote it on the back.” He said again, “Why wouldn’t she use it for the club?” 

 

     “She’s full of herself and thinks the school can get around without it.” Kim sighed, “And Teony felt guilty about stealing back the money.” 

 

     “I wouldn’t have sent money if the club wasn’t going to get stoves.” He said clearly.

 

     Kim looked at Teony, “The man himself is saying the money was for stoves, Ms. Layla can’t get all puffy about it.” 

 

     “Could you go talk to her?” Teony then gasped, turning to Aaron.

 

     He scrunched up his face, he didn’t want to. The whole reason for putting it in anonymously was so that he didn’t have to do any of this, “Umm…” 

 

     “Teony we don’t need all that. Ms. Layla isn’t gonna be coming at you because of this.” Kim told them.

 

     “The money is spent, right? There’s no point.” Aaron said, looking between the two.

 

     “We spent all we could, I think we only had like 2 dollars left at the end. He’s right though, It’s already been spent, Ms. Layla can’t force you to give the money back.” She said, shrugging.

 

     Teony went back to taping together the detention note, “I know, I’m just worried she’s gonna be taking away all my responsibilities and then I wouldn’t be able to help you guys in anything.” 

 

     “It’s gonna be fine T, she can’t return the stoves.” Kim said but it got Teony to gasp, “What if she can?” Teony asked.

 

     Turning to Aaron, Kim’s eyes flicked to the door, “Ok, now you can leave.” 

 

     “If Ms. Layla tries to return the stoves, I’ll talk to her.” Aaron said, a plain look on his face and his monotone voice doing nothing to help.

 

     “Reassuring.” Kim nodded, “You’re free to go to lunch.” She repeated and watched as he quickly left the room, closing the door behind him, “He’s a bit… shy.” 

 

     “I don’t think that’s shy, I just don’t think he’s very social. But he does fine standing there and blending in.” Teony supplied, “He’s got fine grades, good student.” 

 

     “And I’m the creepy one.” Kim whispered 

 

     They looked up, “What’d you say?” 

 

     “Nothing, I love you.” Kim said, trying to cover up her little poke at how much the two knew about everyone collectively.

 

     Teony just smiled back, “I love you too.” 

 

     Going to sit next to them at the desk, Kim looked at the detention, “Why are you taping it together again?” 

 

     “To show Lucinda and get her judgy opinion on it.” Teony said through tight teeth.

 

     “Sounds good.” Kim nodded, “She’s probably got a lot to say on this.” She giggled.

 

     Sighing, Teony spoke again, “She also took my staff keys.” 

 

     “We’ll get them back.” Kim said, “Maybe not today, but soon.”

 

     “Ok…” They sighed…

 

     …

 

     Nana was sitting in her car, eating a muffin as Travis was trying to find his math notebook, “I-I swear Nana, I had it.” 

 

     “I believe you.” She nodded, taking another bite while she watched him scramble in his seat to look in his bag.

 

     “Y-you don’t sound like you do.” He sighed, glancing at her for a second before shifting around more items.

 

     “Are you sure you just didn’t leave it in your class?” She asked.

 

     He slumped back against the seat, “I-I don’t wanna get out to get it.” He sighed, “I-I’ll just leave it.” 

 

     “Are you serious?” She giggled, “Just go get it, I’ll wait here.” She told him, unlocking the doors.

 

     Travis blinked at her and she nodded to the door for him to go get his math textbook, “Come on Travis.” She nudged him with her shoe.

 

     Rolling his eyes, he got out of the car, “I-I’m just gonna go look in my last class and my locker, if it’s not in here; I’m leaving.” 

 

     “That’s fair, I just don’t want you to lose it and have to pay for it at the end of school.” She told him.

 

     Huffing, he closed the door and ran back into the school while Nana leaned back in her seat with a relaxed sigh.

 

     Zane was back in school, but he was out of the way of her and she only saw glances of him, she was rarely left alone by her friends and she was grateful for it.

 

     Her hand laid on her stomach and traced over the scar she got from the operation. She didn’t like to dwell on it for two long but she was alone and Travis would be back soon.

 

     It was for the better that she didn’t have a kid during high school, she wasn’t prepared but… it would have been nice. 

 

     A little mini version of herself… and technically Zane, which left a bitter taste in her mouth that she chose not to think about.

 

     If she did have the kid, she’d keep them as far away from Zane as possible and it’d be easy with how protective everyone seems to have gotten over her.

 

     The door opened and she jumped when she saw Katelyn holding the door open, “Hey-” Katelyn panted.

 

     “Don’t do that! You scared me!” Nana gasped, fixing her posture and sitting straight, “What are you doing here? I thought you went home already.” 

 

     “My dad is helping Aph’s mom with something and they’re gonna take like an hour with it. Can you drive us home?” Katelyn asked and Aphmau poked her head in next to Katelyn, “Please?” Aphmau begged.

 

     Nana let out a tired giggle and nodded, “Yeah but not the front, Travis is sitting there and he’s just getting his textbook from inside.” 

 

     Katelyn closed the door and opened the back, “Ladies first.” Katelyn gestured for Aphmau and Aphmau cheered, “I better be going in first for the stunt you made me do.” She sighed.

 

     “What happened?” Nana asked, turning in her seat to look at the two girls.

 

     “Katelyn made me do some of the walking routines for the play. And I tripped. Fell right on my face.” Aphmau said and sounded like she wanted revenge.

 

     Quickly cutting in, Katelyn spoke, “I got her an ice pack and she was fine in the next 5 minutes.” 

 

     “I feel right in front of Kai !” Aphmau cried, “He probably thinks I’m a loser who can’t walk in heels.”

 

     “He does not.” Katelyn scoffed, “He seemed worried when you fell. Your little crush is fine.” She told her.

 

     “Oh?” Nana set her elbow on the middle console and smiled, “Aphmau’s got a crush? On Kai?” 

 

     “No!” “Yes.” The two said at the same time.

 

     Aphmau spoke again, “I do not . It’s barely a crush and I think he’s actually just into theater.” She pouted.

 

     “Dude is into you Aphmau.” Katelyn rolled her eyes, “I don’t even think he knows what’s going on in the play. He’s probably there for you.” 

 

     “Sure he is.” She sighed, finger tracing over the stitching in Nana’s back seat.

 

     Reaching over, Aphmau patted her shoulder, “Aphmau, you’re gorgeous, he probably likes you.” 

 

     It seemed to pick up her mood now that Nana has specially said it, “Ok then… what do I do?” She asked.

 

     “Want me to put you two side by side during practice. I can just say I need to see it from an audience perspective.” Katelyn shrugged, “I need to see it anyway.” 

 

     “Really?” Aphmau asked, turning to her with wide, sparkly, eyes. 

 

     Katelyn pulled her into a hug and ruffled her hair, ruining the style it was in, “Look at you so self conscious.” 

 

     “Stop- it-” Aphmau tried to get out of her hold.

 

     “It’s gonna be alright Aphmau. I don’t know Kai that much, but I sit next to him in the mornings and I’m sure he'll like you.” Nana told her, not helping her out of Katelyn’s hold.

 

     “I just don’t want to look like an idiot in front of him.” She whined, jabbing Katelyn in the stomach to get her to let go.

 

     Katelyn did stop but kept her arm around Aphmau, “Again the dude has no idea what’s going on in the play, I think he’s here to see you.”

 

     “Or you.” Aphmau looked up at her, “What if he’s there for you?” 

 

     “I’m flattered, but I don’t think so.” Katelyn told her, “And even if he was, I wouldn’t go for him. Because you like him.” 

 

     “Really?” She asked, smiling a bit.

 

     “Yeah but like- isn’t he in your lunch period anyway?” She asked.

 

     Poking at Katelyn’s arm, Aphmau huffed, “He is, but after the first day I think he found somewhere else to sit because he just doesn’t really sit with us.”

 

     “That could just mean he doesn’t get along with someone else you sit with.” Nana tried to reassure.

 

      “So I’ve got a chance?” Aphmau looked at Katelyn, “And you really won’t go for him?”

 

     One last ruffle to her head, Katelyn spoke, “Yeah Aph, I have no time for boys anyway. Romeo is the only boy on my mind and will be until the play is over.” 

 

     “I’m so excited.” Nana said, “I haven’t gotten to see your sets yet but I heard about them from Kim.” 

 

     “They look amazing, Aph’s been helping me with all of it and- I think we’re gonna be ready for it.” Katelyn leaned forward to show her excitement.

 

     “I’m really sorry I’m not able to help.” Nana pouted, “The cooking club reopening has taken a lot of my time.” 

 

     Immediately Katelyn waved her off, “Don’t worry about it Nana, if you bring us food on opening night, I’ll let you in for free.” 

 

     Nana clapped, “Yes! I’ll do that- What do you want?” 

 

     “Give me an apple pie, I’ve never had one.” Katelyn said and Nana pulled out her phone to write it down quickly.

 

     “I wanna try.” Aphmau leaned forward too.

 

     “If you can sit still for the whole play to play a rock, I’ll let you have a slice.” Katelyn told her.

 

     “I’ll take that deal.” She nodded, knowing that she was probably gonna sneak a slice before the play actually starts.

 

     The passenger side of the door opened and Travis got back in, “I-I didn’t find it, I’ll just ask Dottie for her’s tomorrow.” 

 

     He looked at Nana while putting on his seatbelt and jumped when he saw Aphmau and Katelyn in the back, “W-when did you guys get here?” He asked.

 

     “Been here the whole time.” Katelyn shrugged.

 

     Bonking her head with Katelyn’s, Aphmau spoke, “We got here a few minutes ago, neither of our parents can drop us off.” 

 

     “Oh…” He nodded, “A-alright.” 

 

     “You said you didn’t find it?” Nana asked again, putting on her own seatbelt.

 

     “N-no, but it’s fine. I-I’ll just talk to Dottie about it tomorrow, maybe Daniel borrowed it or something and didn’t tell me.” He shrugged.

 

     She giggled, “If you say so.” She started the car and backed out of the parking spot to drive them all home…

 

     …

 

     Kim was practically skipping her way to Ms. Layla’s office, she was so happy right now and she would continue to be.

 

     Around this time in the school day, Ms. Layla was out in front of the school, saying goodbye to students as their parents picked them up.

 

     So she made her way to the office and started to pick at the lock on the door, having learned the lock very well since she started poisoning her principal.

 

     Opening the door to the room, Kim stepped in and locked the door behind her with a hum, “Good afternoon, Ms. Layla.” She whispered.

 

     No one was in the room as she had thought so she went to the water bottle on top of the desk and unscrewed it. She reached into her pocket and pulled out the match box with small pellets.

 

     Ms. Layla had gone too far today and she would pay the price.

 

     She had never seen Teony so frantic and angry on the verge of cussing out their principal. Teony was a patient person, kept their cool at all times and was able to get so much done by themselves.

 

     Now Teony had finally broken and was being punished for being overworked even though they didn’t have to do anything Ms. Layla asked.

 

     This was revenge for Teony.

 

     “Goodbye.” She mumbled, tipping the rest of the rat poison into the water bottle and closing it right after.

 

     To make sure it kicked in, she shook up the water bottle a bit and set it back down where she had found it.

 

     If Kim had done her math right, it would be enough to kill her principal for good and not just send her to the hospital.

 

     Sighing in relief as if she was already dead, Kim let the tension roll out of her shoulders and started to look in the drawers for Teony’s staff keys.

 

     But with a quick peek in all of them, Kim didn’t find anything and huffed in frustration, “She probably kept them on her.” Kim explained to herself.

 

     Turning to leave the room, Kim thought about how to get those keys for Teony back. Except, she saw the door handle jiggling. 

 

     She stood there, wondering what to do now as she had never been caught before. Ms. Layla shouldn’t be back

 

     Stepping back, Kim jumped into the corner of the room, behind a plant that was back there to hide her.

 

     The door opened to show Sasha poking her head in, “I got it.” She said, swinging the door open more.

 

     Gene stepped in and Kim sighed in relief quietly, “You’re good at that.” Gene told her, going to the metal cabinet.

 

     “Not like you were gonna learn how to do it.” She rolled her eyes.

 

     “I would have, when I got desperate enough.” He laughed before tapping on the contraband cabinet, “Open this one.” 

 

     Closing the door behind her, Sasha sighed, “I am, hold on. What’d you even get taken away? I thought you were done with that stuff.” 

 

     “Na, it’s not mine.” He got out of her way so she could open it.

 

     Sasha made a confused noise and looked back at him while she got to work on the new lock, “It’s nothing you need to worry about.” Gene told her.

 

     “I’m breaking into it for you and you won’t even tell me?” She scoffed.

 

     “Yeah. You’ll see it when I get it.” He shrugged, “Hurry up. I don’t want Ms. Bitch finding us.” 

 

     “Mx., and I told you to stop calling them that.” Sasha scolded.

 

     He shook his head, “Wrong bitch. Talkin’ about Ms. Layla.” 

 

     “Fits…” Sasha laughed softly, pulling on the handle and smiling when the door opened, “There.” 

 

     “Magic fingers.” He joked.

 

     “Yeah, real magic.” She sarcastically said, holding up the unbend paper clip to show what she had actually used.

 

     He only had to look for about 10 seconds before cheering, “Thank Irene- She actually still has it.” 

 

     “What is it?” Sasha asked again, trying to look over his shoulder to see it.

 

     Turning around, Kim saw him holding a crowbar and recognized whose it was immediately. Aphmau’s from the start of the year.

 

     “Whose is that?” Sasha asked, reaching over to feel it.

 

     “Aphmau’s, she got it taken away in the first month because… you know, it’s a crowbar.” He shrugged and Sasha nodded.

 

     “Gonna give it back?” She asked.

 

     “Yeah, I don’t know how but I’ll find a way.” He told her, “I’d be devastated if someone took my crowbar.” 

 

     Nodding a bit, Kim could see that Sasha wasn’t believing something he was saying, “This isn’t gonna get you on her good side.” She then said.

 

     He groaned, head going back, “I don’t know what is at this point then.” He told her, “You’re a girl, how would I get with you?” 

 

     “First of all, ew. Second, I don’t think a crowbar in my locker from the kid who blew smoke in my eyes is a good idea.” She told him.

 

     “I should apologize for that.” Gene nodded.

 

     “You did.” Sasha then said.

 

     Gene looked at her confused, “What are you talking about?” He asked.

 

     She bit her lip, “-Ok so you remember those notes we sent to our crushes?” She started.

 

     “Yeah? We said it had to be tame, and I got to read yours and you read mine.” He said slowly.

 

     There was a cringe, “...I kinda changed yours after you left…” 

 

     “Sasha,” He whispered, “To what?” 

 

     “I kinda said that you were sorry for blowing smoke in her eyes on the first day of school…” Sasha held the cringe.

 

     “Oh my Irene.” He covered his mouth then looked at the crowbar, “I should hit you with this.” He suddenly said.

 

     Backing away from him, Sasha laughed nervously, “Ok- ok- ok- I know how that sounds- She’s gonna know it was you- but I think it was a good thing!” 

 

     “ How is that possibly a good thing?” He asked, holding up the crowbar, getting ready to strike.

 

     “Because! You’ve technically apologized now! And you have a better chance!” They started to walk around the desk, opposite of each other.

 

     “Oh…” He whispered, lowering the crowbar, “Ok, yeah. That’s probably good.” 

 

     Sasha then started to fidget with the undone paperclip, “Wait… did Kim say something about Aphmau never getting her flowers?” 

 

     “Are you serious ?” He hissed.

 

     “There was a mix up I think- The fight got Teony scrambled and I don’t think Aphmau ever got hers.” Sasha said.

 

     The walking around the desk resumed, Sasha trying to stay out of Gene’s swinging range.

 

     Kim’s legs were cramping up already even though she hadn’t been behind the plant for a long time and stood up, “What are you doing?” 

 

     Both of them jumped, “Irene’s sake!” Gene yelled, turning around to her, “What are you doing here?” 

 

     “Kim- don’t do that.” Sasha panted, “I thought you were Ms. Layla.”

 

     “Sorry, my legs were getting tired.” Kim said, stepping over the plant and stretching up, “So… what are you taking?” 

 

     Slowly Gene leaned towards Sasha, “Is she gonna rat us out?” He asked, not bothering to whisper.

 

     She rolled her eyes, “No, she’s not Gene. She does this too.” She shoved him a bit, “What are you doing in here though Kim?” 

 

     “Oh well, I lost something and the lost and found didn’t have it. So I thought maybe Ms. Layla got it and put it in the case. Then I heard you and hid behind the plant.” Kim lied, pointing to the plant.

 

     Sasha laughed a bit, “You scared us.” 

 

     “Sorry, but you scared me first.” Kim laughed, stepping to the cabinet and looking in it, “She’s right though, Aphmau never got her Valentine flowers.” 

 

     The crowbar in Gene’s hands tightened, “You heard?” 

 

     “Gene-” Sasha got in front of Kim, “She’s innocent and probably wouldn’t even tell anyone.” 

 

     “I was drunk when I told you! You think I want other people to hear?” He laughed, hysterical.

 

     Kim set her head on Sasha’s shoulder, “You know, if you kill me. Aphmau’s not really gonna like that.” 

 

     His eyes got wider and he looked at Sasha, wanting her to get out of the way so he would swing at Kim, “Gene, she’s right. Aphmau isn’t gonna like a murderer .” 

 

     “She doesn’t have to know.” He shrugged, clearly panicking.

 

     “I can help you.” Kim then said, “I know Aphmau pretty well, get you in her good graces.” 

 

     “See? She’s a friend and can help you.” Sasha tried to sell Gene on the idea of Kim knowing he likes Aphmau.

 

     Looking at the crowbar in his hands, Kim spoke, “She’ll like that back. But you’d have to do it by hand, not in a locker.” 

 

     He blinked at her and lowered the crowbar, “What the hell, she’s not gonna like me anyway.” He gave up.

 

     “That’s not true.” Sasha sighed.

 

     “Sash, everyone in that group hates me. I’m sure Laurence has made up 17 different stories on why they shouldn’t be friends with me” He told her.

 

     “We don’t actually know.” Kim said, reaching into one of the trays of contraband, “He doesn’t like to talk about it.”

 

     Sasha went to stand in front of Gene, “Come on, you’re trying. That’s good enough, right?” 

 

     Gene shrugged, “What’s the point? She’s not gonna like me even if I cleared my record.” He sighed.

 

     Kim ended up not picking anything and closed the cabinet before going over to where Sasha was, “Look, I’m not here to spill secrets.” 

 

     The two looked at her and she was able to see how actually sad Gene was at the idea of Aphmau not liking him.

 

     “But I can help you with Aphmau. Maybe not get her to like you romantically, but I can help get you on talking terms.” She finished.

 

     “She’s kept all my secrets.” Sasha shrugged, looking at Gene, “Even if she doesn’t help you, she won’t tell her.” 

 

     “I have no reason to, Aphmau’s love life isn’t really any of my business. It’s also quite boring as it is.” Kim told him.

 

     “She doesn’t?” Sasha asked, “I could have sworn she got in hot water last year because of some boys.” 

 

     Rolling her eyes, Kim explained, “That wasn’t her fault, they were going after her and she was also being bullied by Ivy, who just has something against freshmen anyway, bullies Dottie over the same thing.” 

 

     Gene sighed, “Fine,” He settled on, “I don’t want your help, but if Sasha trusts you. I guess I have no choice.” 

 

     “Good enough.” Sasha smiled before looking at Kim, “Did you get what you were looking for?” She asked.

 

     “Oh- yeah.” Kim nodded even though she didn’t get anything, “We should go now anyway.” 

 

     They did leave the room but Kim stopped them before they could go down their own hallways, “I’ll look around for Aphmau’s Valentine.” 

 

     There was a disgruntled look on Gene’s face but he nodded, “Thank you.” 

 

     Kim smiled and waved goodbye to the two, “Bye Sasha.” 

 

     “Bye Kim.” Sasha waved back before walking beside Gene, “See? She’s nice, I know she’s not gonna do anything to hurt Aphmau.” 

 

     “I guess.” He sighed, looking at the crowbar, “Should I really just go up to her and give it back?” 

 

     Sasha looked at it too and shook her head, “Not in broad daylight, maybe after school or something. Less suspicious.” 

 

     “Ok.” He nodded, “I can do that…” 

 

     …

 

     Lucinda and Laurence were sitting across from each other while sitting on the outside benches, “What’d they say?” Laurence asked, licking his fingers of crumbs.

 

     “That Dante got like- a week suspension.” Lucinda shrugged, “They said that they’re looking into what he said, you know, what he saw Ein.” She explained.

 

     “Teony believes that?” Laurence asked, “The kid has been missing for like almost 2 months now. Why would he just be hiding out in the school?” He asked.

 

     She shrugged, “Look I don’t ask why people hide in schools, I’m just saying that Teony is taking it to heart… oh and they got detention today.” 

 

     “What?” He shouted, sitting up straight, “Teony? Detention?” 

 

     “That’s what I said!” Lucinda nodded, “Apparently Ms. Layla got mad at them for something with the school money.” 

 

     “That’s so stupid coming from her, Teony’s been running this circus because she can’t.” Laurence scoffed.

 

      “I know, I only saw the photo but I want to actually see it in person. And maybe hang it on my wall. Teony in detention.” Lucinda dramatically said.

 

     Laurence chuckled, “They’re not seriously going to that crap, are they?” 

 

     “I hope the hell not.” She sighed, “Anyway, they just think that Dante has some truth to his words.” 

 

     He rolled his eyes, “It’s a dumb lead, Dante was smoking in the bathrooms and set off the alarms.” 

 

     “Ok but like, I heard from Teony that there were no batteries in any of the other bathrooms. Only that one.” She told him, “It’s weird.” 

 

     “Maybe he put it in himself?” He suggested but by the way his shoulders went up, he didn’t believe it.

 

     There was a giggle, “You’re such an idiot.” She teased, “Dante was smoking in the bathrooms, put in the batteries, and got himself caught?” 

 

     “Yeah alright,” He sighed, “Dumb idea but you get it right? A missing kid shows up, puts batteries in the alarm and takes off?” 

 

     After a bit she nodded, “I don’t believe it was Ein, but I also don’t think it was Dante. It just doesn’t make sense. He wouldn’t be dumb enough to do all that just to get caught.” 

 

     “I don’t think so either. His story doesn’t add up, but I don’t think it was him. That’s why it’s just so weird.” He huffed.

 

     “T probably doesn’t think so, but that's all they got.” Lucinda shrugged, “Grasping at straws.” She whispered.

 

     Laurence gave her a pointed look, “I don’t see you giving them any bright ideas.” 

 

     She reached over and flicked his forehead, “Let’s not focus on my wrong doings, we can focus on yours.”

 

     He scoffed, “I don’t have any, I’m perfect.” 

 

     “You have a crush on your best friend.” She said simply, setting her elbow on her knee and resting her hand on her palm.

 

     The boy turned away, covering his mouth a bit, “We’re not gonna talk about that.” 

 

     “Wanna talk about last week?” She asked, smirking at the fact that they had hooked up again.

 

     “Shut up!” He lightly shoved her, “I wasn’t even thinking about you .” 

 

     Dramatically Lucinda placed her hand over her heart, “The boy who’s in love with a blond senior isn’t falling for the orange hair girl who’s fucking him?” 

 

     “You gotta stop telling people that.” He pointed at her.

 

     Giggling, Lucinda shoved his hand away, “I’m not telling anyone. I just think it’s funny that you haven’t just asked him out.” 

 

     “Uhh- because he’s straight?” He looked at her with an obvious look, “Still fawning over Aphmau.” 

 

     “Someone’s jealous.” She told him, “And of Aphmau .” 

 

     Her tone was playfully teasing and Laurence hated her for it, “I’m not jealous of Aphmau, I’m jealous of the attention hold she has on him.” 

 

     “Oh but she’s so cute.” Lucinda told him, nodding to herself, “I get why he’s been in love with her since they were kids.”

 

     “Yes, of course Aphmau is cute. But she just doesn’t have any interest in him, do you see how she talks to him? They’re more like childhood friends than secret crushes.” He sighed.

 

     Lucinda thought about it before agreeing, “Yeah you’re probably right. She’s too focused on Katelyn’s play to be doing much.” 

 

     “Yeah, so… no Garroth for me.” He slumped against the school wall and closed his eyes.

 

     She reached over and ran a hand in his hair, “Not all bad, he’s gonna be gone next year, hopefully you can move on.” 

 

     “And so are you.” He opened his eyes, “You’re gonna like- go to college.” 

 

     It got Lucinda to roll her eyes but Laurence gave her a bored look, “Lucinda you’re going to college. Your mom isn’t going to have it any other way.” 

 

     “Probably right, but that doesn’t mean that I’m gonna go to a dorm and such. I’ll probably just go to community college first.” She told him with a shrug.

 

     “Awww, you wanna stay in Phoenix Drop.” He smirked.

 

     Her hand that was in his hair, gripped and pulled, making him hiss in pain and slap away her hand, “Asshole.” He mumbled.

 

     Smiling, Lucinda leaned back and sighed, “Either way, you’re gonna be alone and you can’t be crying to me about Garroth after this year.” 

 

     “I do not cry about him.” He scoffed.

 

     “Hmm. Sure you don’t.” She hummed and dodged the shove he tried to do.

 

     They went back to leaning against the wall and Laurence stared at her untouched lemon square, “You gonna eat that?” He asked.

 

     Immediately her hand covered the sweet, “Don’t even think about it.” 

 

     “Fine.” He sighed, rolling his eyes.

 

     “...You realize that like, the consequences for school right now, are getting stupider and stupider?” She asked out of the blue.

 

     Laurence nodded, “I noticed it, Zane should have got an expulsion and a restraining order against Nana.” He nodded, looking at Lucinda’s half of the lemon square. 

 

     They were waiting for Lucinda’s mom to finish something inside the school and had gotten food from Nana’s club as ‘dinner’ even if it was just sweets.

 

     The sports clubs were already done and Laurence was dying to go home for a real shower but needed a ride.

 

     Cadenza wasn’t able to drive him a lot of places right now because she was 5 months along in her pregnancy and starting to get paranoid over ‘dangerous’ things.

 

     So Laurence decided just to ask around for people to drive him instead of making his sister worried. Nothing was wrong in the pregnancy so far but everyone was just cautious over her.

 

     “Can’t your mom do anything?” Laurence asked.

 

     “Already used up her ‘student expulsion quota for the year’.” She quoted, shoulders slumping.

 

     He looked at her confused, “On who?” 

 

     “Ivan.” Lucinda rolled her eyes in disgust, “She got him expelled after something and threatened to quit if not. I don’t think it’s gonna work again.” 

 

     “I guess…” He was curious over why Ivan got expelled, “What happened with Ivan though?” He asked, voice going higher.

 

     She poked at her lemon square, not really feeling hungry, “...Tried to have sex.”

 

     The curious look on Laurence’s face quickly turned into horrified, “Irene don’t tell me he did something to you.” 

 

     “He didn’t.” She gently told him with a shake of the head, “But he tried and I stopped it. Then I told my mom, and she went screaming to Ms. Layla.” 

 

     “Don’t scare me like that Lucinda… Nana’s is still haunting my head.” He let out a breath in relief.

 

     Lucinda chuckled sadly, “I know. Nothing happened and my mom took care of all of it. So… that’s how he got expelled.” 

 

     “...Are you ok?” He asked softly.

 

     “I’m fine Laurence. I was a bit spooked, but I’m kinda over it now. He doesn’t even try to come around.” She told him but didn’t know if that was actually true.

 

     Her mom made sure that his number had been blocked and that the school actually had him expelled instead of suspension, “But it’s weird that I have to get my mom to get him expelled.” 

 

     “Didn’t he already have a record?” Laurence asked.

 

     “Yeah…” Lucinda said, drawing it out, “He did.”

 

     “Guy was a dick Lucinda.” He told her.

 

     She nodded, “I know, I shouldn’t have gotten back together with him. I was blinded by alcohol.” 

 

     “Really?” He asked.

 

     “Prom last year, got drunk. Hooked up. Suddenly we’re back together.” She made vague hand gestures.

 

     “Sounds sketchy.” Laurence pointed out.

 

     “Ok it does- but we were both drunk.” She tried to defend, “So it was a drunk mistake on both our parts.”

 

     There was no sign of anything on Laurence’s face and she squinted a bit, “What?” She asked, wondering why he wasn’t reacting.

 

     He shrugged, face still blank, “Nothing.” 

 

     Glancing down, she saw his hand inching towards her lemon square, “Laurence!” She scolded, hitting his hand.

 

     “You’re not eating it!” He whined.

 

     “Oh my Irene.” She shook her head, picking up the pastry and taking a bite, “Now you can’t have it.” 

 

     His eyes were still on the sweet, “You’ve literally fucked me, saliva isn’t the problem.” He said, silently threatening to still eat it even if she took a bite.

 

     “Don’t.” She snapped, giving him a sharp look…

 

     …

 

     Dottie was dropping off Travis’s math textbook in her locker, Rylan had apparently snuck it out of his bag during lunch and forgot to give it back.

 

     Right after, she was planning on searching around Ein’s hiding places to feed him for the day. There had been no sign of him today but he was probably laying low since the fire alarm 2 weeks ago.

 

     She had just gotten done helping Garroth and Blaze put away the gym equipment before going to her locker.

 

     “Get home safely Dottie.” Garroth said, passing her in the hallway after locking up the locker room.

 

     “Bye Garroth!” She smiled, pulling the textbook from her backpack, “I’ll be out soon.” 

 

     “Good, place gets creepy after school.” He playfully spooked and she laughed a bit, going back to her locker.

 

     Garroth went down another hallway, looking around for Ivy since they usually walked together but he didn’t see her after practice. 

 

     While Dottie was zipping up her bag, someone shoved her into her locker, hitting her head on the metal. A yelp came from her and she scrambled to fix her skirt and turn back to whoever pushed her in.

 

     “You don’t ever get the message, do you?” She heard someone say and she saw Ivy above her, “You a bit dense?” 

 

     “I-I- What are you-?” Dottie tried to get up since she was halfway in her locker.

 

     “Just because you can weasel your way into Blaze’s pants doesn't mean you can get into Garroth’s, slut.” She spat at Dottie.

 

     Trying to get up as fast as she could, Ivy pushed her back into the locker, forcing her inside of the compact space, “Ivy-! Wait!” Dottie cried.

 

     Ivy was stronger and taller than her, Dottie didn’t have a chance besides running but she was backed into a locker.

 

     “Honestly freshmen need to learn how not to do shit like this.” She hissed, kicking Dottie’s leg so it would go inside the locker.

 

     “Ivy please! I didn’t do anything!” Dottie cried, having nowhere to go.

 

     There wasn’t getting around her and no way out of the locker since she barely had a hand on Ivy.

 

     “Learn a lesson then Dottie. Don’t fuck with another girl’s boyfriend.” Ivy told her, giving her another good shove before closing the locker.

 

     The lock to the door was on the floor and locking the locker close, Dottie still struggling inside of it.

 

     “Ivy! Please!” Dottie shouted, tears falling down her face, “I-I didn’t mean too.” 

 

     The senior leaned down to the slots in the locker, “Don’t be a slut Dottie, boys will like you if you take off the stupid ears… and maybe give them a blindfold.”

 

     It hurt Dottie to be talked to like that, she didn’t do anything for anyone besides herself. She wasn’t trying to get into anyone’s ‘pants’.

 

     “Please.” She begged, “I’m sorry Ivy- I’ll stop talking to Garroth- or Blaze- or anyone! Just let me out.”

 

     Ivy smirked, “This is how we learn Dottie, maybe no one told you because I can tell you’re a bit special . So you’re gonna stay in there and think about how you broke girl code, ok?” 

 

     “But-!” Dottie tried to wiggle her fingers between the slits in the locker, “I wasn’t trying to get with him!” 

 

     “I know when a girl wants to get into a boy’s pants, Dottie. I’m not an idiot.” Ivy laughed, starting to walk away.

 

     “Ivy!” Dottie shouted but she didn’t come back to get her out.

 

     Dottie wasn’t particularly claustrophobic but she was panting and her head was spinning from the first shove.

 

     How was she supposed to get out?

 

      ‘Ein .’ She remembered, knowing he was probably waiting around for her to bring him food.

 

     Taking a deep breath, “Ein!” Dottie started screaming…

 

     …

 

     Ein was waiting for Dottie under the bleachers in the gym but she was late for some reason. Recently she’s been staying later to help with the sports clubs, but this is later than usual.

 

     Poking his head out, he tried to see her from the windows of the guy but didn’t see anything from the angle.

 

     Most students should have gone home by now, so he crept towards the doors of the gyms before stopping. There was a humming noise that he was able to hear, but it was going on and off at different rates.

 

     His ears focused on the sound, trying to determine if it was an alarm.

 

     Confused, Ein opened the doors to the gym and immediately heard someone screaming, “Ein!” 

 

     It was throaty and sounded like someone was crying, most importantly; it sounded like Dottie .

 

     Quickly he left the gym and ran out the doors, trying not to trip over his feet as he tried to find where she was screaming from.

 

     “Dottie?” He kept calling down each hallway.

 

     He ran around the first floor of the school, running closer and closer to her locker, until he ran right past it.

 

     “Ein!” She said again, sounding relieved.

 

     Skidding to a halt, Ein ran back to her locker, “Dottie?” He said.

 

     “Get me out! Ivy locked me in!” She cried, banging from the inside of the locker.

 

     Grabbing the lock, he tried just pulling on the thing, “What’s your locker combo?” He asked when it didn’t even budge.

 

     “U-uhh.” There was a scrambling heard, “I can’t remember.” She said, “I have it written down on my arm- but I can’t see in here.” She told him.

 

     “How do you not know your locker combination Dottie? It’s been almost a whole school year!” He scolded.

 

     She cried from inside, “I’m sorry! I can’t remember these things!” 

 

     Smacking his head on the locker, he huffed, “Ok- It’s fine- It’s fine. I’m sorry- I just want to get you out of there.” 

 

     “I’m getting really dizzy, Ein.” She told him, “Ivy pushed me in here.” 

 

     “Bitch.” He cussed, trying to pull on the lock again, “Where’s your phone?” He asked her.

 

     “...I forgot it at home.” She whispered, “Where’s yours?”

 

     Ein bit his tongue, trying not to cuss her out since she wasn’t making this any easier for him, “Broke it, you saw me.” 

 

     “Oh, right…” She said, her fingers barely poking out from the slot in the lockers.

 

     Reaching up, he poked at her fingers, trying to comfort her since she was sounding tired, “I’ll get you out.” He promised, “Just give me a second.” 

 

     “Ok.” She sighed.

 

     “I’ll be right back.” He said, “I need to go looking around.” 

 

     “O-ok.” Dottie nodded but she sounded panicked again, “Don’t be long please. And- and don’t get caught.”

 

     “I won’t. I just need to go see if anyone is still here. Maybe I can lure them over here.” He planned out.

 

     Dottie hummed, “I think Teony is still on campus after school. They like to stick around sometimes.” 

 

     “...I’ll see what I can do.” He told her before stepping away, “Don’t worry Dottie, I’ll get you out.” 

 

     “Be careful Ein, they’re gonna call your dad if you get seen.” She said.

 

     That was something he had to be worried about but honestly, he could care less at the moment. Dottie was stuck in a locker and was freaking out before he came.

 

     “I just need to get you out Dottie.” He said straightforwardly, going down the hall.

 

     It didn’t take long, he saw someone walking towards the principal’s office, talking to themselves. 

 

     “I’m just gonna tell her straight- she works me too hard and I don’t want to be doing this anymore!” She said to herself.

 

     He recognized it to be the same girl who gave him the flowers from Dottie on Valentine’s Day, Dottie said her name was Teony…?

 

     “Hey!” He said without thinking.

 

     She turned around towards him and gasped, “...Ein?” She said, squinting as if to see him better.

 

     Running to them, he spoke, “Fucking listen- Dottie is stuck in a locker- I can’t get her out.” He said, panting.

 

     “...Where have you been?” Teony asked.

 

     “Did you not hear me? Dottie is stuck !” He hissed at her.

 

     Blinking slowly, she nodded, “Ok- ok!” She seemed to hype herself up, “Dottie is stuck- Oh my Irene! Dottie!” 

 

     What he had said seemed to finally hit her since she grabbed her hair, “You’re the teacher’s pet, yeah? You got some kind of- fucking- keys? Right?” He asked her.

 

     “Yes- No- No I don’t. I got them taken away today.” Toeny stuttered, turning to the office, “Hold on- Ms. Layla!”

 

     Grabbing the door handle, she opened it and gasped, “Oh my Irene.” She whispered.

 

     Not having time for this, Ein pushed her aside and went into the room, stopping when he saw the slumped body on the desk.

 

     “What the fuck?” He groaned, “I don’t have time for this!” He yelled, looking back at the girl, “Where are the keys to the lockers?”

 

     “Ein, get out of the room.” Teony said slowly, staring at the body of Ms. Layla.

 

     “I am not leaving! Dottie is locked in a locker! Where are the keys?” He shouted at them.

 

     Teony was taking deep, shaky breaths, “Ein, we need to call the cops. I don’t know if she’s breathing.” 

 

     Ein looked at his principal and went behind the desk, “Fuck this- I don’t give a shit. No one liked her anyway.” 

 

     “Ein!” Teony shouted at him, “You can’t be touching that! This is now a crime scene!” 

 

     “Oh fuck off! I don’t care! Dottie is stuck!” He shouted, head lifting to look at them.

 

     They were able to see the deranged look on him and could see why Ms. Layla knew he would cause trouble.

 

     This kid didn’t care about the fact that he could be standing next to a dead body, all he wanted was the keys to the lockers.

 

     He gasped happily and raised up a lanyard of keys, “Hey- this it?” He asked, looking at Teony for confirmation.

 

     “Yes- yes.” They nodded.

 

     There was a wide smile and he gripped the keys tightly before looking at Ms. Layla’s body, “...I think she’s dead.” 

 

     “Get out of there.” Teony said, backing away from the door.

 

     Carefully he went back out of the room, keeping his eyes on Ms. Layla, keys in hand as he went.

 

     When he was out, he looked at Teony, “Which ones are the keys?” He asked, holding them out.

 

     Teony’s eyes lingered on Ms. Layla before going to Ein, “Dottie is stuck?” 

 

     Quickly he nodded and Teony remembered how Ms. Layla has never done anything for them. 

 

     So why should they do anything for her? 

 

     “Give me the keys and take me to her.” Teony held out their hand and Ein gave it over immediately, just wanting to get Dottie out.

 

     Then he was off, running down the hallway towards Dottie’s locker which Teony had a hard time keeping up.

 

     When they got to it, Ein panted but seemed happy, “Dottie?” He asked, trying to slide his fingers in the locker slot.

 

     “Ein! Did you get something to get me out?” She asked, sounding happy to hear from him.

 

     Teony immediately found the key to the lockers and tried to get the lock loose, “Dottie? Are you ok?” They asked.

 

     “Teony?” She questioned.

 

     “Hon, how did you get in there?” Teony asked softly, not wanting to scare Dottie.

 

     “Ivy. She pushed me in here and kept saying that was trying to get with Garroth.” Dottie confessed.

 

     Pulling on the lock, it opened and Teony quickly got it off before opening the locker door for Dottie.

 

     Immediately Dottie hugged them, making Teony stumble but hug back, “I’m so sorry Dottie…” Teony whispered to her.

 

     “It’s ok.” Dottie sniffled, squeezing them.

 

     Ein was backing away now, hoping to run away and hide again for as long as he could but Dottie saw him, “Thank you Ein.” She said, smiling.

 

     Remembering Ein, Teony turned to him, “We have a lot to talk about. You’re not getting away this time.”

 

     Dottie got out of Teony’s hug and went to him before hugging him tightly, “I’m really sorry Ein.” 

 

     Though he didn’t hug her back, he set his chin on her head and stared at Teony, “It’s ok…” He whispered, “That’s Teony right?” He asked.

 

     “Hmm?” She looked back at Teony, “Oh yeah, that’s them.”

 

     His brain got caught on the typically plural word, “There’s only one of her.” 

 

     “Yeah but they go by different pronouns.” Dottie told him.

 

     “What the hell is a pronoun?” He asked and she giggled, “You’ve got a lot to learn Ein.” Dottie said.

 

     “Ok,” Teony cut in, “We have to go up to the front office and call the police.” 

 

     “Is he gonna be arrested?” Dottie gasped.

 

     They smiled softly and shook their head, “No it’s not that. It’s something else, but I will need both of you to come with me.” 

 

     Slightly Ein stepped in front of Dottie, “She didn’t do anything. It was the bitch, Ivy.” He said straightforwardly.

 

     “Language.” Teony pointed at him, “And I just need both of you to be in the front office when I call the police.” 

 

     “We’re not in trouble are we?” Dottie asked.

 

     “No, you’re not. But I just need you in one place right now.” They said carefully, “I’ll explain it soon ok?” 

 

     Ein wanted to make a run for it but the way Dottie looked back at him and shrugged, he sighed, “Ok.” He nodded…

Chapter 31: Play Practice

Chapter Text

     Kim was searching through the classroom where her friends had all dubbed the ‘mentor’ corner.

 

     She was looking for the misplaced Valentines for her, Teony and Aphmau. Out of curiosity and because she wanted to see what Valentine's she had gotten.

 

     Even though she wasn’t exactly friends with Gene, she still wanted to help him as Sasha talked him up… It was mostly for Sasha since they had become friends.

 

     “Teony?” Someone called.

 

     “No! It’s me.” Kim poked her head from behind a wall to see Blaze, “What’s wrong?” She asked.

 

     Blaze quickly shook his head, “Nothing actually. I was just coming to check up on T. Things don’t seem to be as tense as before.” 

 

     “I know right? It’s amazing.” Kim smiled, “Who would have guessed Ms. Layla dying would do that?” She shrugged.

 

     “Bit morbid, but I like it.” He nodded, “I just wanted to make sure they weren’t overdoing it again.” 

 

     Stretching up, Kim spoke, “They’re doing good. Mr. Chad being back weirdly is working for them.” 

 

     “Psychopaths do good work.” Blaze told her.

 

     “What?” 

 

     “Nothing.” He dismissed, “I was worried that since Ms. Layla’s gone that all of the stuff was put on Teony.” 

 

     Kim giggled softly, “No Teony has a high rank, but not that high. Somehow the teachers found Mr. Chad and got him back for the rest of the year.” 

 

     “How’d they find him?” Blaze asked, sitting at the table in the back of the room while Kim still moved things around.

 

     “...I don’t really know. I haven’t asked because I think Teony got whiplash with Mr. Chad being in charge. But I like to think they found him under a park bench.” Kim told him.

 

     He chuckled, “Not a fan of him?” He asked.

 

     “It’s not that I’m not a fan, I just think… he’s not meant to be around students. He’s a bit- sporadic .” She said carefully.

 

     Blaze raised an eyebrow, “I mean, he did just kinda up and leave the school when he was principal. Not the best track record.” 

 

     “Exactly, but it’s such short notice and the school year is so close to being done that I guess they just needed someone to run the school.” She sighed.

 

     “Maybe it won’t be that bad, I think we can last the last month and a half without a teacher.” He said.

 

     “I guess, I just wish we didn’t have to and we had a regular principal.” Kim sighed, moving another box.

 

     He rolled his eyes, “Do you know what even really happened to her? I heard she just collapsed. I didn’t want to ask T in case it stressed them out.” 

 

     Lightly Kim wiped her hands on her skirt, trying to dry them of nerves. She expected Ms. Layla to die with the amount of rat poison in the drink but she didn’t think Teony would find her first.

 

     That wasn’t part of the plan.

 

     The plan was for the janitors or a teacher to find Ms. Layla and call the cops, not Teony . So that was a mistake on Kim’s part.

 

     “Yeah… Teony kinda just said that they found her in her office- after finding Ein.” She explained, “They actually thought Ein killed her for a minute.” 

 

     “I heard about that. I know Ein can be, snappy? But I don’t see it in him to do something like this. He seems like more of a runner than a fighter in this kind of scenario.” 

 

     “He proved it.” Kim chuckled.

 

     Ein had been taken out of school shortly after he was found by his dad, apologizing for the trouble Ein had caused. Though Kim wasn’t there for it, she had heard from Teony that Ein cussed his dad out the whole time.

 

     When asked about the fire alarm, he confessed to doing it and said that ‘no one else was gonna’. 

 

     “I think it’s crazy that Dante was actually telling the truth about the fire alarms. Like- he was right.” Blaze laughed.

 

     “Teony barely believed that, I think they only took it because they felt bad for Dante.” Kim rolled her eyes.

 

     “I mean I would too if I was telling the truth about someone literally putting batteries in the alarm to get it to set off.” He said.

 

     She glanced at him, “You know he was smoking in the bathrooms still, right?” She asked.

 

     Fixing his posture, he nodded, “Oh yeah- I didn’t mean about that. He deserves the week's suspension for that but like- he was telling the truth about Ein.” 

 

     “He was and I still think it’s a far fetched idea that Ein was the one to set it off, but he confessed and said that he hated the smell of smoke so…” She shrugged, “Got the job done I guess.” 

 

     “More than Ms. Layla ever did.” Blaze mumbled.

 

     “Yeah, I don’t think she even really knew about it either. Teacher bathrooms and all that.” She said

 

     “I think the kids miss him.” Blaze sighed.

 

     “How are they?” She asked, referring to Dottie, Daniel and Rylan.

 

     “Dottie’s taking it the worse, I can’t tell if she feels guilty because she knew where he was the whole time or because she misses him. Daniel and Rylan just seem to miss him in class. ” He told her.

 

     She looked back at him, “Didn’t Ein not go to class?” 

 

     “Most of the time yeah, but apparently he’d show up every once in a while and just hang out. Apparently they sometimes played paper football.” He shrugged.

 

     “Strange.” She whispered.

 

     “I just think that no one really understood him. He was always so hostile and would just cuss us out.” Blaze said.

 

     Kim hummed, “Apparently he got along with Dottie enough to get caught for her.” 

 

     “Yeah- I don’t know what was up with them. She would find him in weird places before he went missing.” He pointed out.

 

     “Maybe she just clicked better with him. Dottie seems to be more social out of the three.” Kim said.

 

     Blaze nodded, “She is but I feel bad about what happened, I mean- she was shoved in a locker .” 

 

     “Ok I can say Mr. Chad is better about consequences- Ivy did get expelled for that.” Kim nodded.

 

     “Yeah but it’s like putting a bandage on a bullet wound. The damage has already been done. Ms. Layla kept Zane in the school.” Blaze told her.

 

     “Ok but isn’t the coach watching over him?” Kim asked, “I know one of the teacher is, but I don’t remember who.” 

 

     “It’s the coach, but I don’t really see him all the time. I don’t really see Zane much either, it’s like he homeschooled half the time.” He said.

 

     She hummed, “He’s been moved from any of Nana’s classes and has odd one-on-one classes now.” 

 

     “Dude shouldn’t be here in the first place.” Blaze huffed.

 

     “For now, we can only hope he slips up again or does nothing before the end of the year.” Kim strained while moving a particularly heavy box.

 

     He watched her, leaning on his hand, “What are you looking for?” He asked.

 

     “On Valentine's day, Teony held off some flowers so we didn’t get distracted. Then the fight happened and we never delivered some.” She said, slumping on the floor while looking at the area.

 

     Blaze got up from his seat and went over to her, “Who did you not deliver?” He asked, crouching down.

 

     “I think it was only mine, Aphmau’s and Teony’s.” She told him, shoving aside a few old textbooks.

 

     “I’ll help you then.” Blaze said taking out some of the textbooks and setting them off to the side.

 

     “Are you sure? I don’t want you to miss something and this is kinda boring.” Kim asked.

 

     Immediately he brushed off the idea, “Na, the kids are hanging out with Laurence before class, apparently they’re trying to get their P.E. grade up before the end of school.” 

 

     “Huh… ok.” She shrugged and watched as he moved stuff on the shelves to look for the flowers…

 

     …

 

     Teony watched as everything seemed calm, there was currently nothing for them to do. Mr. Chad had essentially relieved them of their duties.

 

     So now they were in the cafeteria for an actual lunch, usually eating in the mentor room if they had time.

 

     “T-that sounds like burn out Aphmau.” Travis said.

 

     “Well the play is in the next two weeks, so Katelyn is just on overdrive now.” She sighed, “Everything has basically been solidified, it’s just making sure nothing messes up.” 

 

     “W-well it doesn’t seem like it will, you keep saying how everything seems the same.” He shrugged, poking at his food.

 

     Aphmau slumped, “She’s driving me crazy. I swear to Irene- and she’s probably gonna wanna hang out afterwards.” 

 

     “It just sounds like you’re tired of her .” Aaron whispered, flipping the page in his book. 

 

     She glared at him, “I am not . I’m just saying that I will never enjoy another love story that is like Romeo and Juliet again.” 

 

     “I-I mean, that’s understandable. I-it’s been all you two talk about for the last couple months.” Travis told her.

 

     “Right? Like I feel like I shouldn’t have been studying the role of a rock my sophomore year.” She groaned.

 

     “You’re a sophomore?” Aaron asked, glancing at her.

 

     Taking her fork, she flung some corn at him and he just smiled a bit while staring at his book, “You’re so mean to me.” She pouted.

 

     “I’m not rude, you’re just puffy.” He smirked.

 

     There was an offended scoff, “Travis, am I ‘puffy’?” 

 

     “D-don’t bring me into this.” He shook his head. 

 

     “Teony?” Aphmau then looked at Teony for their opinion.

 

     Slowly Teony looked up from their tray, trying to act like they hadn’t heard the question, “Hmm?” They hummed.

 

     “You all think I’m ‘puffy’.” She gasped.

 

     “Told you.” Aaron chuckled.

 

     Rolling her eyes, Aphmau spoke, “Just watch, then this whole play is over, I will be the chillest person in the school.” 

 

     “Uhhh…” Travis sounded unsure and wanted to let her know without directly stating it.

 

     “You have no room to talk. You had a panic attack on the first day of school.” She pointed at him and he leaned back a bit, surprised at the response.

 

     He stared at her finger, “T-that wasn’t a panic attack, I was just having a freak out. I-I still have demophobia.” 

 

     “What’s that?” Teony asked.

 

     “F-fear of crowds, but they have to be really big.” He told them, making a large circle with his hands.

 

     “Check’s out.” Aaron agreed.

 

     “Oh yeah, you have that.” Aphmau whispered, nodding a bit, “I forgot about it… You’ve been doing really good for yourself.” 

 

     Travis shook his head, “I-I freaked out when the fire alarm went off and everyone went outside. H-hid out near the front of the school with Nana.” 

 

     “That’s why I didn’t see you. I was looking for you at the start but then Laurence asked if I wanted to play soccer.” She told him.

 

     Teony looked at him, “You have demophobia?” 

 

     “Y-yeah.” He nodded, “I-I thought that’s pretty obvious.” 

 

     “I suppose.” They mumbled, “I just never really thought about it.”

 

     “Still, everything else is going good. You’re more comfortable now.” Aphmau told him, “I would expect that after 2 bloody mouths.” 

 

     He sighed, “I-I would have rather done it without the blood. M-my wisdom teeth are probably gonna have to come out earlier.” 

 

     “Could probably use some braces too.” Aphmau teased.

 

     “W-what is with all the jabs at me today?” He asked.

 

     “Because it’s funny.” She giggled.

 

     Pitying Travis, Teony spoke, “Aph don’t be rude.” They lightly scolded with little actual care in their voice.

 

     “Fine.” Aphmau sighed.

 

     Suddenly a tray was balanced on Travis’s head, “Can I have your apple?” Someone asked.

 

     Not even looking up, Travis grabbed the apple on his tray and lifted it for the person to grab, “Thank you.” They sing-sang.

 

     Travis then shifted over so Rylan could sit down next to him and Dottie shoved them over more to make room for herself, “Daniel says he needs your history textbook.” 

 

     “F-for what? D-doesn’t he have the same one?” Travis asked.

 

     “Apparently he just likes yours more.” She shrugged while Blaze sat next to Teony.

 

     “Remember when I would steal your textbooks T?” Blaze laughed.

 

     Teony gave him a playfully confused look, “Blaze, we met in sophomore year.” They pointed out.

 

     “Oh, yeah.” He smiled and shrugged.

 

     “I-I’m not letting Daniel borrow it if he’s gonna forget to give it back.” Travis told Dottie, side glancing at Rylan.

 

     Rylan bit into the apple and looked away, “I said I was sorry.” 

 

     “It worked out, we found Ein because he didn’t give it back.” Dottie tried to see the glass half full.

 

     “Hon you were locked in a locker because of it.” Teony said softly.

 

     Dottie aggressively stabbed her lunch, “Yeah but she’s gone now.” She mumbled, referring to Ivy.

 

     “Thanks Ein.” Blaze looked up to the ceiling in awe and grunted when Teony elbowed him in the stomach.

 

     “Crazy how he was just hiding out in the school.” Aphmau sighed, “I feel bad that he thought he needed to do that.” 

 

     “I think it’s crazy that Dottie kept that secret the whole time and got off on a warning.” Rylan said, turning the apple over.

 

     The apple was snatched from his hand and thrown in the trash, “Stop telling people that. I get weird looks.” She told him, any playfulness in her voice was gone.

 

     “My apple…” Rylan stared at the trash.

 

     “T-that was mine.” Travis sighed.

 

     “I think it was sweet, Ein’s dad is a bit… strict.” Aphmau told them, “And he’s not exactly got the next record.”

 

     Aaron looked at her, “Ein or his dad?” 

 

     “Both.” She answered.

 

     “He was deemed a troublemaker at his other schools but when he came here, he kinda disappeared.” Teony told them.

 

     Dottie went back to poking at her food, “Ein just didn’t really like people. He liked watching them though.” 

 

     “Liked you.” Rylan told her.

 

     “Well Dottie’s just a social person. It’d be hard for Ein to not get along with Dottie.” Blaze shrugged.

 

     “I-Is he ok? L-last I heard he moved schools.” Travis asked.

 

     Aphmau cringed, “I heard from my mom that he got moved to homeschool after that.” 

 

     She hadn’t actually told anyone that Ein was her half-sibling, afraid that her mom would somehow find out about it and take her out of school. Clearly she didn’t want to have the two be in the same school together because of their shared dad.

 

     But when Ein went missing, her mom backed off a bit. The cursing out to Irene would be about their dad instead of Ein specifically.

 

     Her mom seemed to be sympathetic about Ein gone missing, as sympathetic as she could be about the situation. When he had been found, she seemed to be even angrier that their dad had pushed Ein to such a state.

 

     Aphmau didn’t ask about it, choosing to think about how Ein thought he needed to run away for a month.

 

     He would have lasted longer if not for the fact that Dottie was being bullied and unable to help her without getting caught.

 

     “I think that’s the better option here.” Teony sighed, “He doesn’t work well with people and yeah he was friends with Dottie but, I don’t think he really liked anyone else.” 

 

     “I guess…” Dottie mumbled.

 

     “It was a bit impressive, stayed here a whole month and no one noticed.” Aaron said out loud, getting their attention.

 

     Teony nodded a bit, “I think he would eat in the night and shower in the locker rooms. There’s also a washroom for clothes that he probably used.” 

 

     “Hiding out in the cabinet I think was a ballsy move.” Blaze nodded, “I mean- it is really impressive but Ein was kinda a tall kid. It’d be cramped.” 

 

     “I think he’s taller than Travis.” Aphmau looked over Travis as if to see how tall he was even sitting down.

 

     Travis shrugged, “A-about the same.”

 

     Dottie was staring at Aaron’s book cover, “What are you reading?” She asked out of the blue.

 

     Aaron looked at the cover, “Something not meant for kids.” 

 

     “We’re not kids, we’re 14.” Rylan told him.

 

     “K-kids, we are kids.” Travis corrected, “A-anything under 18 is a kid.” 

 

     “Shush, I want to know the book too.” Rylan hissed at him.

 

     He blinked at Rylan with a bored look, “Y-You can read?” Travis asked, “Y-you keep asking for my notes because you don’t understand something.” 

 

     “You have nice handwriting.” Rylan shrugged.

 

     “Do you like that book?” Dottie then asked before Travis could comment on his own handwriting.

 

     Lightly Aaron shrugged, “It’s keeping me entertained.” 

 

     “You read it every lunch, how are you not done?” Aphmau asked, now just stabbing her peaches with a fork.

 

     He hummed, “It’s an interesting book and I don’t wanna miss something.” 

 

     Staring at the cover, Teony asked, “Aren’t we supposed to do a report on the book by next month?” 

 

     “Yeah, and I’m really hoping the guy doesn’t kill himself.” He mumbled, “Downer on my report.” 

 

     “We were supposed to read that?” Blaze asked, mid-bite and also staring at the book, “I thought it was optional.” 

 

     Teony stared at him, taken back, “Blaze.” They whispered, trying to softly say that he was an idiot.

 

     “When is it due?” He questioned.

 

     “Day before the play.” Teony told him, “Are you gonna finish it by then? You need to do a 2 page report on one of the characters.” 

 

     Quietly he finished his bite, “Who said I was gonna read it? I can find the chapter notes online.” 

 

     “Blaze!” Teony gasped.

 

     “Ok- T, what do you want me to do? Read the book in 2 weeks and make a whole report?” He asked.

 

     “Uh yeah.” Aphmau nodded, showing that she was on Teony’s side, “That’s exactly what you should do.”

 

     “What exactly is the book?” Dottie asked again.

 

     “It’s about a teenager that is suicidal, he wants to get better and that’s basically the whole story’s plot.” Teony explained.

 

     Blaze gestured happily, “Perfect I’ll make a report just off of that.” 

 

     “No you will not.” Teony snapped lightly, “I will lend you my copy and you’re gonna read it.” They told him.

 

     “A lot of reading in a short time.” Blaze sighed.

 

     “You’ll be fine.” Teony patted his shoulder.

 

     Dottie laid her head on the table, “So… Can we read it?” 

 

     “Maybe when you’re older.” Aaron flipped the page.

 

     Travis shook his head, “F-first line is ‘It’s so hard to talk when you want to kill yourself’. I don’t think I want to know what’s in the rest of it.” 

 

     “Oh-” Aphmau’s eyes went wide, “That’s a bit… dark for a start.” 

 

     “Whole thing is dark, the part of the book is him getting on a bike and going to a bridge to off himself.” Aaron shrugged.

 

     “But it’s a really good story about getting better and talking to people about that kind of stuff.” Teony tried to fluff.

 

     Aaron flicked his eyes at them, “Did you finish it?” 

 

     “Yeah, like week they gave it to us.” They responded.

 

     Slowly he turned away and covered the page he was on as if to hide where he was in the book so far, “Aaron, I’m not going to spoil it for you.” 

 

     “I don’t know that.” He mumbled.

 

     “You can spoil it for me.” Blaze blinked at them.

 

     Teony smiled a bit but shook their head, “Not gonna happen Blaze. You’re gonna read the book and like it.” 

 

     Aphmau looked at Teony, “Do I have to read that when I’m in senior year?” She asked.

 

     “Depending on the teacher, I think. But also it could just be a book you read in any class.” Teony said slowly, thinking about it.

 

     “Gotta wait Rylan.” Dottie looked at him, “But it will be worth it.” 

 

     He flicked her wolf ears, “We can just buy the book.” 

 

     “It’s less fun that way. Now we have something to look forward to in senior year.” Dottie told him.

 

     “If we make it to senior year.” Rylan sighed.

 

     “A-are you gonna fail this year?” Travis asked him.

 

     “No, but I can see it getting worse.” He shrugged.

 

     Dottie lighty kicked him with her shoe, “We’re not gonna fail high school, we’ve basically already done a full year.” 

 

     “Daniel almost failed P.E.” Blaze pointed out.

 

     “And we help him, bread works wonders.” Dottie smiled.

 

     Travis sighed as Rylan stole a single corn piece from his tray, “It only works when the bread is stale.” 

 

     “B-because it hurts on impact?” Travis asked.

 

     “No, because it’s so humiliating to be hit with bad bread while running!” Rylan cried, completely serious.

 

     “Oh…” Travis tried to hide a smile.

 

     Rylan could see through it though and stole Travis’s tray, “You don’t deserve to eat good food until you’ve been hit with bad bread.” 

 

     “I-I wasn’t gonna eat it anyway.” He mumbled.

 

     Aphmau then set the apple from her tray in front of him, “Eat, you can’t go hungry during school.” 

 

     Huffing, Travis picked up the apple and bit it…

 

     …

 

     Katelyn was adding fake moss to one of the sets, “Again Aphmau, I can’t hear you.” 

 

     “I wasn’t even trying that time.” Aphmau whined, “I’m just trying to memoize all my lines right now.”

 

     “Then memorize them outloud, I need to know that you’re doing it right.” Katelyn laughed before standing back, “Hold on- before you do that, does this look ok?” 

 

     Looking up, Aphmau had to take a few steps back, “Looks good.” 

 

     “I think it looks great.” Kai said from the audience.

 

     “Thanks.” Katelyn panted, leaning back and stretching so that she almost laid on the set, “Everything hurts.” 

 

     Aphmau giggled, “I wonder why, I mean you’re always hunched over trying to paint stuff. So weird.” She told her.

 

     Reaching as far as she could, Katelyn tried to swat at Aphmau but she wasn’t standing close enough to do any actual damage, “Come here.” Katelyn told her, still actively reached out for her.

 

     Taking pity on her, Aphmau stepped closer and felt as Katelyn’s balled fist lightly bonked on her head, “If I used my full power, you’d be dead.” 

 

     Playing into it, Aphmau fell dramatically to the floor, “Bleh.” She stuck out her tongue and acted ‘dead’ with her eyes closed.

 

     Katelyn gasped, “Juliet is dead- whatever shall I do? Something- something- something- I shall awaken her with a kiss.” 

 

     “You don’t know your own script?” Aphmau opened her eyes to look at her.

 

     “Shush you’re supposed to be dead.” Katelyn snapped at her, trying to climb down from the set she was on, “Hold on- I made this too good, I need to take the stairs.” 

 

     Closing her eyes again, Aphmau waited for her ‘prince’, hearing the frantic steps of Katelyn, “I’m here, dead lady.” 

 

     “Great.” Aphmau sighed.

 

     “Stay dead Aphmau, you’re ruining the scene.” Katelyn told her as she sat next to Aphmau, “Oh princess- how I long for you.” 

 

     Aphmau felt her face being picked up before a kiss was pressed on her forehead, “Awake up.” Katelyn said, ungracefully.

 

     Gasping as if she hadn’t been breathing, “You’ve saved me.” 

 

     “This is the wrong play, we’re both supposed to die.” Katelyn then pointed out, cringing a bit to show their mistake.

 

     “Oh right!” Aphmau laughed, “This is Snow White.” 

 

     “Dammit.” Katelyn whined, “So close.” 

 

     “Not really.” Aphmau sat up and looked at her, “We should work on that though, you forgot the whole script.” 

 

     Lightly pushing her back down, Katelyn got up and looked at Kai, “...Hey, wanna help with something?” 

 

     Kai’s face lit up while looking at Katelyn, “Yeah! With what?” He asked.

 

     “Can you do the dance scene with Aphmau? I need to see how it actually looks.” She told him and Aphmau’s head snapped to look at her.

 

     “Katelyn I-I don’t know the dance.” Aphmau whispered.

 

     Looking down at her, Katelyn smirked, “This is a good time to see how it works then.” 

 

     “What about your real Juliet?” She asked.

 

     “Well she’s not here right now, so be Juliet.” Katelyn said through tight teeth and Aphmau awkwardly stared.

 

     While they were quietly arguing, Kai had come up the side stairs and stood near Katelyn, “So how does it go?” 

 

     “I’ll show you, get up Aphmau.” She said, gesturing for the sophomore to get ready to learn a dance.

 

     Whining, Aphmau got up and went beside Katelyn, smiling a bit at Kai, “Can you dance?” Aphmau asked him.

 

     “We’ll see.” Kai laughed a bit and Aphmau felt her face warm up a bit…

 

     …

 

     Kai could dance or he was just good at copying Katelyn, Aphmau on the other hand; could not dance.

 

     She would often step on his toes and forget where to go next since the dance was only shown to her twice before Katelyn went off into the audience to watch it.

 

     It was the 9th time she had stepped on Kai’s shoe and he sighed softly, “Sorry…” Aphmau told him. 

 

     Clearly he was annoyed with her but just slightly smiled, “It’s alright.” 

 

     “Try it again- I’m gonna switch seats.” Katelyn said from one of the seats.

 

     Between the retakes Katelyn would move to make sure everything looked good from different angles. There weren't any major chances besides moving back a bit for the dance for a better view.

 

     “She’s so particular.” Aphmau sighed softly, “She was this way about volleyball too. Did well in the games but everyone was so tired afterwards.” 

 

     “Does she still play volleyball?” He asked her, “I know she spends a lot of time on this, so is there anytime.” 

 

     There was a shrug, “I think Nicole took it over. Katelyn likes theater more than she likes volleyball. So Nicole got the club, Katelyn got to direct.” 

 

     “I don’t think I’ve seen Nicole. I know I heard about her when I first got here though.” He hummed.

 

     “Yeah I wouldn’t really expect you to see her, she’s in first lunch I think but even then I think she’s in the library trying to finish up school work.” Aphmau explained.

 

     “Oh, alright then.” Kai shrugged. 

 

     “She’s cool, just gone most of the time.” She told him, “Gone the whole first half of the year on some vacation.” 

 

     Kai smiled a bit, looking back as Katelyn tried to unlatch her leg from one of the chairs that folded up.

 

     “Ready to go again?” He asked.

 

     “Don’t your feet hurt by now?” She asked him, laughing awkwardly, also turning to watch Katelyn.

 

     “I guess, but it’s alright. As long as Katelyn can see if everything is going alright.” He told her as they got back into the starting position.

 

     Aphmau smiled a bit, “Are you going to see the play opening night?” She questioned, trying to fix her feet.

 

     “Of course, I feel like I have too. I know half of the lines.” He laughed a bit, “Are you ready for it?” He asked instead.

 

     “I’m gonna have to be.” She giggled, “Katelyn makes me read the script whenever we can so it’s hard to forget.” 

 

     “You spend a lot of time with Katelyn?” He asked.

 

     Quickly she nodded, “Our parents are like, kinda dating? So we spend a lot of time at each other's house but even before that we were friends so.” 

 

     “That’s cool.” He nodded a bit before Katelyn clapped and they started again.

 

     Even though Kai seemed to get more and more annoyed when Aphmau stepped on his foot, he kept going. Maybe Aphmau was getting ahead of herself but she thought that Kai may have enjoyed dancing with her.

 

     The dance itself wasn’t very extravagant or a lot of motion, it was more fluid and all in the foot work instead. Kai seemed to get it down so easily and Aphmau was stumbling over her own feet when it came to certain parts.

 

     She was enjoying herself though, it was nice being so close to Kai even if she wasn’t elegant about it. It was fun.

 

     When they were done, Kai was still standing and Aphmau was sitting on the edge of the stage, panting.

 

     “How was it?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “I liked it.” Kai smiled, “I’d go longer but I think Aphmau is tired.” He told her and Aphmau quietly thought that he was done with her stepping on his toes.

 

     Katelyn strolled to stand in front of Aphmau, “You good?” 

 

     “I want to go home.” She sighed.

 

     “Your mom is gonna pick us up today right?” Katelyn asked, hoisting herself up onto the stage to sit beside her.

 

     “Should be.” Aphmau answered, “My feet hurt and I want food.” 

 

     Patting her shoulder, Katelyn got up and went to Kai, “You’re a good dancer, I saw how many times Aphmau tripped you up.” 

 

     Pouting, Aphmau spun around to glare at her, “That was my first time actually doing the dance.” 

 

     Chuckling, Katelyn picked up some extra moss from the floor, “I’m not saying you didn’t do good. You had to learn it on the spot.” 

 

     He smiled a bit, “It was alright, I get why you made us do it so many times.” He dismissed with a shrug.

 

     “Oh yeah, it’s good to make sure the audience sees everything how you want them to see it. Sometimes things don’t look good from one angle than it does another.” She nodded.

 

     “I’m excited to see it.” Kai said, staring at Katelyn with a sweet look.

 

     She sighed almost in relief, “I’m excited for it to be over. This is all fun and all, but it was stressful .” 

 

     “You seem to be handling it well.” He complimented.

 

     “Thanks to Aphmau and Kim. I don’t know how I would be doing this without them.” Katelyn laughing tiredly, “I should probably go check on Kim. I’ll be back.”

 

     Then Aphmau was left along with Kai, this time without the watchful eye of Katelyn while they danced.

 

     “Do you think people will like the play?” Aphmau asked, trying to make conversation with him so they weren’t left in silence. 

 

     “I mean, I will. But I think I’m biased since I saw all of this being made and such.” He laughed, “I think it’ll be good, Katelyn seems excited.” 

 

     Aphmau got up from the edge and nodded, dusking off her skirt, “Katelyn will be happy either way. She was so excited when she found out she was able to do it.” 

 

     “Are you two going to prom?” He then asked, still looking in the direction of where Katelyn had gone.

 

     “Umm, probably.” She nodded, “I might have to help out with setting it up and all, but Katelyn might just be going for fun.”

 

     “Oh, cool.” He smiled before looking at her, “I should probably go.”

 

     Surprised, Aphmau nodded, “Oh yeah- I guess it’s getting kinda later in the day.” 

 

     Politely he smiled before walking off the stage, “Tell Katelyn I said bye.” He asked her before picking up his bag near the door.

 

     “Ok, bye.” She waved.

 

     “Bye Aphmau.” He said before leaving and Aphmau was left alone on the stage.

 

     Sighing, she went behind the curtain and to the backroom where Kim was finishing up the costumes.

 

     “When do you think you’re gonna be done?” She heard Katelyn ask while pushing open the doors to the room.

 

     “Give me until maybe… the next two days? And I think we’ll be good.” Kim told her before looking at Aphmau, “Hey, how’d rehearsal go?” 

 

     “I stepped on his food like- a million times.” Aphmau whined, sitting in one of the chairs and spinning a bit.

 

     Katelyn rubbed her face, “Look, Aph it doesn’t seem that bad. He kept wanting to do it, so maybe he just wanted to dance.” 

 

     “That’s what I thought but… I don’t know. He seemed so uninterested when I was talking to him just now.” She pouted.

 

     “Who are you talking about?” Kim asked, looking up from her beaded garment.

 

     “Kai.” The two answered at the same time.

 

     Kim seemed confused, “What about him?” 

 

     “Aphmau’s got a little crush on him, trying to help her out. So I made them practice a dance in the play.” Katelyn explained.

 

     Nodding a bit, Kim spoke, “If it makes you feel any better, he’s not gonna be here next year. So you’re saved the embarrassment?” 

 

     “...It weirdly does make me feel better.” Aphmau smiled, “I just wish I knew what he was thinking.” 

 

     “Why don’t you just ask him if he’s interested in anyone?” Katelyn suggested.

 

     “Because then it’s so awkward.” She pointed out, “I can’t tell if he’s interested. He’s so confusing.” 

 

     Setting down her beading, Kim spun around in her chair to give Aphmau her attention, “Aph, all boys are. You just know how to work it to your advantage.” 

 

     “Ok, then how do I?” 

 

     Humming, Kim got up and looked around the room, “Got any classes with him? Lunch? Anything besides this?” 

 

     “I have lunch with him, but he doesn’t sit with me.” Aphmau told her, “I’m telling you guys, I don’t think he’s interested.” 

 

     “How can he not be though?” Katelyn asked, “The guy has no idea what is going on in the play, I swear.” 

 

     “Get his number than, instagram- something. Because right now, the only way for you guys to talk is after school during practice.” Kim told her.

 

     “He asked if we were going to prom, is that anything?” Aphmau asked, slouching back in the seat.

 

     Both Kim and Katelyn looked at each other before shrugging, “I could be, it may be that he wants to go.” 

 

     Rolling her eyes, Aphmau started to spin again, “I don’t wanna think about it, can we just go by Nana’s club and see if she has any leftover stuff?” 

 

     “Yes we absolutely can! Kim get your stuff, we’re going.” Katelyn said, seeming excited and running over to get Aphmau out of the chair, “We gotta get you to lighten up.” 

 

     “Yay.” Aphmau mumbled as Katelyn grabbed her arm and tugged at her.

 

     Kim giggled and put the needle used into a pin cushion before picking up her bag, “I think she’s cleaning up about now.” 

 

     “Then we need to hurry.” Katelyn started jumping up and down to show her excitement over sweets.

 

     “We’re going, we’re going.” Aphmau got up from the chair to follow Katelyn out…

 

     …

 

     “H-how am I supposed to get this stuff off?” Travis asked, trying to scrub off some sugar from a pan.

 

     “You gotta boil some water and pour it on it.” Aaron said, opening one of the cabinets and pulling out a kettle, “It’s not gonna come off any other way.” 

 

     Rolling his eyes, Travis set the pan off to the side and kept washing the other dishes used that day.

 

     “Do you guys think I can make angel food cake?” Nana asked, sitting in a chair at the front of the class while looking in a notebook.

 

     “I mean, you could. Doesn’t it have to cool for a while though?” Aaron asked, “Do you have time for that?” 

 

     She tilted her head back and forth, “Maybe, I’m not sure. I would like to make it before the end of the school year but… time is a problem, yeah.” 

 

     “W-what’s angel food cake?” Travis asked, washing a tray.

 

     “It's a soft cake, but it’s kinda really dry.” Aaron told him.

 

     “T-that sounds bad.” Travis pointed out.

 

     Aaron shrugged, “It’s like cake but dry. Flavor isn’t really all that different, also it’s usually ate in more, room temperature.” 

 

     “O-ok, not making it sound any better.” He told Aaron who turned on the water again to fill the kettle.

 

     “It’s usually dry but it’s not eaten with any kind of frosting.” Nana said, glancing up from the notebook.

 

     The doors opened to show Katelyn, Aphmau and Kim, “Did you eat all the food?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “No, there’s some on the counter.” Nana told her, twirling a piece of her hair with the pencil casually.

 

     Katelyn and Aphmau jumped the caramel candies on a plate while Kim set her bag down and went to Nana, “Whatcha working on?” Kim asked.

 

     “Thinking about what to make soon.” Nana pondered, “Thinking angel food cake but it’s a bit of a long thing. But Travis hasn’t ever had it.” 

 

     “Hmm.” Kim looked over at Aaron and Travis, “Are you going to prom?” Kim asked, surprising Nana.

 

     “I’ve thought about it, but I don’t know about actually going.” Nana shrugged, “I probably will though.” 

 

     “Good, you need a party to wash away this year.” Kim told her, setting her head on Nana’s shoulder.

 

     Nana giggled, “Trust me, I know. We can go shopping and everything. A day at the mall.” She planned.

 

     “I wanna go!” Aphmau said, holding a caramel candy between her fingers.

 

     “G-go where?” Travis asked, slightly startled at how loud Aphmau was.

 

     “Prom dress shopping.” Aphmau told him before looking at Nana and Kim, “Can I go?” She asked.

 

     Nodding, Nana answered, “Yeah, of course. I want something pink.” 

 

     “Shocker.” Katelyn said, biting the candy and watching it stretch, “Who would have guessed?” 

 

     “Katelyn- stop before you get uninvited.” Aphmau hissed.

 

     Turning to Aaron and Travis, Kim spoke, “You guys wanna go too?” 

 

     “W-why would I be going?” Travis asked, confused.

 

     “Because you’re going to prom.” Nana said, like it was obvious while resting her head on a fist.

 

     He seemed even more confused, “Can freshmen go to prom?” He asked, “I-I thought that was a junior and senior year thing.”

 

     “You can go if you’re asked to go.” Kim explained, “So you gotta get a date… kinda. I don’t think anyone is gonna be checking.” 

 

     “I-I would but, I feel bad if I go. I-It’s not really meant for me.” He told them, shrugging a bit while trying to scratch off some crumbs on a tray.

 

     “Travis.” Nana spoke and he looked back at her, “Hmm?” He hummed, “Wanna go to prom with me?” 

 

     Travis rolled his eyes, “I-I can’t say no, can I?” He asked her and she smiled with all her teeth, waiting for an answer.

 

     “You should go dude, it’s gonna be so cool.” Aphmau told him, “They got a whole little dance floor.” 

 

     “It literally looks like something they pulled out of an 80's arcade.” Kim mumbled, trying to say it wasn’t a selling point.

 

     Nana stretched outward and once again he was reminded that she seemed like a cat, “Come on Travis, it’ll be fun. We get to dress up and pretend to get drunk.” 

 

     “Lucinda’s gonna spike the punch bowl, so everyone’ll be real drunk.” Katelyn chuckled.

 

     “We’re not promoting drinking.” Aphmau nudged her.

 

     “I’m just saying, it’s probably gonna happen. Girl likes to party.” She shrugged.

 

     Kim nodded before looking at Nana, “Told you, she’s got a reputation for giving us alcohol.” 

 

     She smiled softly, “Her mom is gonna be there, chaperoning probably. She’s not gonna let Lucinda do that.” 

 

     “But you’re not putting it past her.” Katelyn picked out.

 

     “I’m just saying,” She glanced at Katelyn, “That Travis should go to prom and I’m trying to get him in.” 

 

     They all looked at Travis, who immediately looked away to keep washing the dishes. It wasn't that he didn’t want to go, it was more about his social anxiety over it. 

 

     Even if his anxiety had been better the last few months since he went to school, this was prom. Infamous for being packed with people.

 

     “Why don’t you at least go shopping with us? Help us pick out dresses.” Nana told him, leaning on the deks.

 

     “There’s no harm in it.” Kim tacked on.

 

     Setting down a whisk, Travis sighed, “...Fine.” 

 

     “Yay!” Nana clapped, missing the fact that he didn’t stutter, “It’s gonna be so fun, the mall has so many places for dresses.” 

 

     “What about you Aaron?” Aphmau asked, turning back around for a second to get another candy, “Irene these are good.” She mumbled.

 

     Aaron shrugged slightly, “Don’t think so.” 

 

     “What? Why?” Nana asked.

 

     “Not really a party person.” He blinked carefully, “If you haven’t noticed.” 

 

     Aphmau stifled a maniacal laugh, “We’ve all noticed.” 

 

     “And we can all tell your socks don’t match.” He sighed, glancing down to the kettle on the stove to boil the water.

 

     They all looked at Aphmau’s shoes, “Oh, he’s right.” Kim mumbled.

 

     On her was one white sock and one pale red one resembling pink, she gasped in surprise, “Mom!” 

 

     “Don’t go blaming your mom on the laundry.” Katelyn chuckled, “That was on you for waking up late and not noticing.” 

 

     “I got changed in my closet and it was dark!” Aphmau swatted at her, “It’s not my fault no one told me.” 

 

     “Just did.” Aaron smiled, still staring at the kettle.

 

     Travis looked between them, “I-I don’t know how you guys got a riverally going, I was there for it too.” 

 

     “He messed up my game.” Aphmau pointed at him.

 

     “You sucked anyway.” This time he smiled with teeth and leaned forward as if to playfully tease her.

 

     Nana hadn’t really ever seen Aaron have any other expression besides stoic, annoyed and slightly proud with his comebacks.

 

     So this was new to her and she liked it.

 

     He had been hanging out after school since the stoves were implemented, joining the club indirectly and making sweets.

 

     “I did not! You sucked and I had to help you!” She accused, “You died and I helped you! You would be nothing without me!” 

 

     “Oh my Irene- are you talking about your little game?” Katelyn asked, eyes rolling back in annoyance.

 

     “It is not little - it is a complex 14 game saga spanding literally decades!” Aphmau turned around to her.

 

     Katelyn nodded and Aphmau stole the caramel candy she was about to eat before she could, “You don’t deserve this.” 

 

     Quickly Aphmau put it in her mouth and Katelyn tried to unhinge her jaw, “Spit it out Aphmau, that one was mine!” 

 

     Looking back at Aaron, Nana spoke, “So why aren’t you going?” She asked.

 

     “Too many people, and I don’t think I’d really have a good time.” He shrugged, watching as the kettle started to whistle.

 

     “But it’s prom . And you’re in your senior year.” She told him, “You should go.” 

 

     Still he seemed uninterested but clicked his tongue, “I’m probably gonna go, just not on my own free will.” 

 

     “W-what?” Travis asked as Aaron picked up the kettle and turned off the stove.

 

     “My sister, she’s probably gonna make me go. High school experience and all that.” Aaron sounded annoyed.

 

     “F-fun.” He said, drying his hands and getting out of the way for Aaron to put the boiling water on the sugar coated tray.

 

     Kim stared at the back of his head, “Why don’t you come with us shopping?” She asked and they all seemed a bit surprised.

 

     No one disliked Aaron, but he wasn’t all that close with any of them to hang with outside of school yet.

 

     Quickly Nana smiled, “Yeah! It could be fun, we can go get slushies from the food court and then go actual shopping.” She tapped her feet in excitement.

 

     “We gotta invite Lucinda, Teony, probably Laurence because- he’s Laurence.” Aphmau started to list out on her fingers.

 

     “Gives someone for Travis to bond with.” Katelyn shrugged.

 

     Aaron looked at Travis as if to see if he was offended but Travis just shrugged, “B-better than what she could have said.” 

 

     “Should we invite Garroth?” Nana asked, playing with the pages in her notebook.

 

     They went silent and she looked up when there was no answer, “...Do you want to invite him?” Kim asked slowly.

 

     “Well, yeah. Why not?” Nana smiled a bit awkwardly.

 

     “Because… you know. Zane.” Katelyn said cautiously.

 

     “I-I mean I guess, but that was… Zane. This is Garroth. They’re not the same person.” She looked at Katelyn, “Is that why he’s been avoiding me?” 

 

     Aphmau shrugged, “I thought it was, I don’t know. It just seems like you two are not talking.” 

 

     “He’s just been a bit distant, I thought he was just going through something at home. Was he just avoiding me?” She turned to Kim for an answer.

 

     Kim’s eyes shifted away so that she didn’t have to look at her, “I think he is? He’s been a bit standoff-ish for a bit now.” 

 

     “So… should we not invite him?” Nana asked again.

 

     “We could, if you want.” Katelyn responded, “I’ll text him about it, see if he’s gonna go in the first place.” 

 

     “Yeah, because I don’t want him to think that I’m mad at him or something.” Nana worriedly said, “He didn’t do anything.” 

 

     Glancing at Katelyn, Aphmau whispered, “I think their family is actually just having some problems.” 

 

     “Like what?” Katelyn whispered back, turning around so that no one else heard.

 

     “Zianna was staying with us the day after the fight. And she’s been coming over more often. I think she’s fighting with Garroth’s dad.” She told her.

 

     Sighing, Katelyn shrugged, “You think I should still ask him then?” 

 

     “Yeah, I think Nana will find out if you don’t.” Aphmau mumbled, “Then she’ll be mad.” 

 

     “She won’t be mad, but she’s gonna feel bad that Garroth isn’t talking to her. I thought that they were just avoiding each other but, guess not.” Katelyn looked out the window.

 

     “We’ll see…” Aphmau grabbed the last candy and bit into it…

Chapter 32: Dinner and a Show

Chapter Text

     “Is that color ok?” Nana asked, staring at the pie on the counter.

 

     “Color looks fine Nana. It’s cooked perfectly.” Aaron said, stand behind her with his arms crossed.

 

     She hummed, looking around the edges, “We didn’t cook it for as long as I would have liked to though.” 

 

     “Ok, but we accounted for that. We turned it up a few degrees so that it would be technically cooked the same amount.” Aaron told her.

 

     Turning around, Nana bit her lip, “I’m a bit worried.” 

 

     He had a small smile, “Shouldn’t be, the math should make up for it.” 

 

     “I guess. I just don’t want to give Katelyn an undercooked pie.” Nana sighed, “And I’ve never really tinkered with temperatures and time.” 

 

     “That’s reasonable, but we cooked it for 5 minutes less but turned up the temperature like 3 degrees.” He tried to reassure.

 

     Quickly she nodded, “I know- I know. Just anxious I guess.” 

 

     “You really don’t have anything to be anxious about. You’re good at what you do and I think Katelyn will like anything you make.” He said.

 

     Nana nodded, “I know, it’s not just that too. Katelyn’s been working on this play for months, it's all she can talk about sometimes. She’s put in so much work… I just hope everyone likes it.” 

 

     “It’s Romeo and Juliet, right?” He asked.

 

     “Yeah, it’s her favorite play. She kinda quit the volleyball team for this so…” Nana let out a shaky breath.

 

     “I know, I heard all about it from Aphmau.” Aaron rolled his eyes, “On and on about how both of them are overworked.”

 

     Smiling a bit, Nana spoke, “Kim’s been working really hard on it too. I see her hands sometimes and there’s a bunch of little blood specs.” 

 

     Grimacing slightly, Aaron sighed, “Play is today, it’s gonna be fine from there.” 

 

     “I’m so ready for it! Prom is near and we get to go shopping. Lucinda is done with her book report so she can hang out.” Nana giggled before turning around, “Right, you’re also a senior, how was your book?” 

 

     He blinked slowly, “I finished it.” 

 

     “...Not good?” She asked, smiling at his annoyance.

 

     “The book was fine, I just… took a while to do my report.” Aaron looked away from her.

 

     Nana was happy that whatever bump the two had been on was over. It was nice talking to Aaron without the thought of if he hated her in the background.

 

     It seemed that he was just kinda socially isolated but came to the club after school everyday to make pastries.

 

     So she felt good enough to playfully tease him, “You finish it on time?” She asked, trying to follow his eyeline.

 

     Glancing at her, he sighed, “I finished it, just at like- 2 in the morning on the day it was due.” He said, shrugging tiredly.

 

     “Oh!” She leaned back from him, “Are you gonna be ok to watch the play then? How long have you been up?” 

 

     “I’m fine, it was yesterday. I got enough sleep tonight, but I’m still feeling it, weirdly.” He turned back to her.

 

     She hummed a bit in disapproval but it stopped when she looked at the pie on the counter, “Where is he?” 

 

     “How far away is the teacher’s class?” Aaron asked.

 

     “Ms. Hyria has 2 classes, one for biology and another for chemistry.” She told him, “Travis should be going to the biology one, it’s closer.” 

 

     Aaron stared at the pie while Nana went to the door of the room, “No way he got lost.” She mumbled

 

     “Never know.” Aaron hummed.

 

     “Travis!” Nana yelled down the hall, looking as far as she could while not stepping out of the cooking club.

 

     “Hold on!” He yelled back, turning a corner and speed walking towards her.

 

     In his hands was an empty plastic bag that he had stolen from Ms. Hyria’s science room because they needed it.

 

     Going into the club room, he opened the bag and held it out towards her, “W-what do we do now?” He asked.

 

     “We’re just gonna put the corner of the bag and put in a piping end.” She told him, taking the bag.

 

     “You’re putting piping on a pie?” Aaron asked, staring at the apple pie.

 

     The play was today and the three had stayed after school to make a pie for Katelyn so they could get into the play without paying.

 

     Nana didn’t think that she’d actually let them all in, but Aaron already said that he’d pay for Travis and himself.

 

     “It’s just like streusel icing.” She shrugged, “It’s good on pies. Gives it more of an actual sugar taste.”

 

     He just nodded slowly and she looked away to Travis, “There’s a tiny piping end that’s like a cone, get the smallest one.” She pointed to a drawer.

 

     Going to the drawer he shifted through a bunch of cone shaped piping tips, “W-what even are all of these?” He asked.

 

     “They’re used for different types of icing types. Makes different shapes and all.” Aaron said simply, leaning over to look at the ones in the drawer.

 

     “W-which one is she talking about?” Travis asked him.

 

     While they looked for the smallest piping tip, Nana cut the corner just a tiny bit to make room for it. They had run out of piping bags and didn’t have time to run to the store for more, so a plastic bag would have to work.

 

     “Do you think Katelyn will like it?” She asked suddenly, snipping the smallest she could.

 

     “I-If she doesn’t, I’ll eat it.” Travis said, picking up a star shaped piping tip.

 

     “I’ll make you a pie Travis, this one is for Katelyn and probably the rest of the play crew.” She told him.

 

     Aaron picked up a fine piping nozzle, “This what you’re talking about?” He asked, showing it to her.

 

     “Yes!” She gasped, “They’re kinda hard to find in stores so sometimes so I had Mr. Chad order it specifically when I was in sophomore year.”

 

     “W-where you also the leader of that one?” He asked, not knowing what to actually call Nana.

 

     “No, some other girls were. They graduated though, they were kinda mean. For ‘initiations’ they made us run a booth by ourselves to raise money.” She shuddered at the thought, “Horrible few hours.” 

 

     Giving the piping tip to her, she dropped it into the bag and shifted it around into place, “I only got into the club because Aphmau helped me.” 

 

     “W-what’d she do?” Travis asked, grabbing the small bowl of icing they had made there to put into the bag.

 

     “Wore a maid outfit and pretended to help me sell out.” Nana said casually, “They made us wear maid outfits when we did sales.” 

 

     “O-Oh, that’s… fun.” Travis said slowly, trying not to show how uncomfortable he was with the idea.

 

     Nana giggled, “It wasn’t that bad, the outfits were cute, but I guess it did seem a bit demeaning and embarrassing.” 

 

     “Sounds like a fanfic.” Aaron mumbled.

 

     She looked at him, “They were thinking of making us wear cat ears and tails.” 

 

     “O-Ok.” Travis now was opening cringing, “T-That sounds weird.” 

 

     With the piping nozzle in place she held open the bag for Travis to pour the icing, “Someone pointed that out and they didn’t make us do it.” 

 

     “Well, at least now you’re like, the head chef of this.” Aaron said, “Unless you still make people do that.” 

 

     There was a giggle, “No, I don’t. You just have to show up slightly regularly and help with the baking to be in here. There’s no real roaster.” 

 

     “H-how do you stop people from just coming in and eating then?” Travis asked.

 

     “I don’t.” She said simply, “Some just need something sweet to get through the day, and I like making it. So it works out.” 

 

     Travis nodded, it seemed like something Nana would advocate for and was happy enough to do with how much she fed their friends.

 

     “How much time do we have?” Aaron then asked, “When does the play start?” 

 

     They all looked at the clock, “7…” Nana spoke, staring at the 6:50 that was being tracked by the hands on the clock.

 

     “O-Oh my Irene…” Travis whispered, realizing they were gonna have to rush to finish the pie and get seats…

 

     …

 

     “5 minutes to curtain!” Katelyn shouted, trying not to stress herself out so that the show would run smoothly.

 

     The back door to the theater was opened to show Aaron, Nana and Travis, “Hey!” Nana waved.

 

     “You’re late.” Katelyn told her, not even startled while flipping up her little microphone, “You almost missed the opening.” 

 

     “I know- I know, I’m sorry! The pie took longer than we thought.” Nana apologized, gesturing to the pie that Aaron was holding on a cloth rag.

 

     All the mild anger on her face disappeared, “Oh my Irene, you actually made me a pie.” She whispered, “I’m so hungry, I haven’t eaten since lunch.” 

 

     “You haven’t snacked?” Nana asked, seeming worried.

 

     “Too much going on, no time.” Katelyn dismissed.

 

     Nana still pouted, “Does that mean Kim hasn’t eaten too?” She asked.

 

     “I don’t know, she went into the back with Teony when school ended.” Katelyn said, not looking away from the pie.

 

     “...S-so can we get in?” Travis asked, “I-It’s gonna start soon.” 

 

     “Yeah- yeah-” Katelyn took the pie from Aaron without even looking at them, “Go finds seats.” She mumbled.

 

     “Yes!” Nana cheered, grabbing Travis’s wrist and pulling him out the side of the stage and towards the audience that was also sitting down.

 

     Quickly Aaron set a $100 bill on the pie, “For the seats.” He said before following them.

 

     “Pie~” Katelyn was brainwashed by the item in front of her, dismissing the money.

 

     “Katelyn! We gotta go!” Aphmau said, fixing her own microphone, “What are you- pie… ” She also seemed to be mesmerized by it.

 

     Trying to hide it, Katelyn snapped, “What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be getting onto the stage.” 

 

     “We’re waiting for your call.” Aphmau said, walking towards her, towards the pie .

 

     Mr. Bob came towards them, “Katelyn! We gotta get this thing running- No time for food!” He lightly scolded.

 

     It seemed to snap her out of the daze and she nodded, “Play- right- I gotta start it.” She told herself.

 

     “Pie!” Aphmau pointed at it with the same feverish look Katelyn just had.

 

     “No! After the show Aph!” Kateylyn said, running away from her to stash it in their private room.

 

     Kim was in there, showing Teony some photos on a corkboard, “Katelyn, what are you doing? You’re supposed to be out there.” 

 

     “Why do you have a pie?” Teony asked as Katelyn tried to close the door quickly.

 

     “Hey- Keep this pie safe, don’t eat it- I gotta go start the show. You guys could go watch from the side curtain if you want.” She told them, holding the pie out while keeping the door closed with her foot.

 

     Teony took the pie from her before she opened the door again, “Katelyn!” Aphmau cried from the other side.

 

     Aphmau saw the pie in Teony’s hand and tried to jump them but Katelyn grabbed her, “There’s no time Aph! We gotta go.” 

 

     The door was closed behind her and Kim looked at the pie, “...Wonder what that was about.” She mumbled.

 

     “I don’t know.” Teony turned to Kim and glanced at the pie, “They’re probably just hungry but can’t eat.” 

 

     Flicking her eyes to the clock, Kim seemed surprised, “It’s 6:57, it’s about to start. You wanna go watch?” 

 

     “Of course, I need a rest. My report was graded right in front of me and it stressed me out.” Teony sighed.

 

     “I hate it when teachers do that.” Kim said, getting out of the chair and watching as Teony set the pie down on the desk, “I’m sure it’ll be fine here.” 

 

     “You sure you don’t have to stay? What if something happens?” Teony asked.

 

     Kim shook her head, “Everything should run fine. I finished it last week and nothing has come up yet.” 

 

     “If you say so.” Teony shrugged, “I’m so excited to see your stuff.” 

 

     She scoffed, “You saw it when I was making it.” 

 

     “Yeah but this is it in action. It’s in a real show.” Teony said, linking their arms.

 

     “Real show… It's a school play, Teony.” Kim playfully rolled her eyes.

 

     “Still impressive.” Teony patted her arm, “Let me be happy for you and your skills.” They told her.

 

     Leaning into Teony, Kim sighed, “Fine. You’re happy so I guess I’ll be happy.” She said while they left the room.

 

     Going to the side of the stage, they sat on a box and sighed as the lights came on, “I really hope this isn’t a disaster.” Kim whispered.

 

     “Katelyn’s been working on this for too long, it couldn’t possibly go wrong.” Teony whispered back.

 

     “We’ll see.” She responded as Aphmau came to their side and was fixing her costume, “You look nice.” 

 

     “Thanks, it’s comfortable. Has to be, I’m up there for the whole thing.” She stretched up before bouncing a bit, “I’m so ready.” 

 

     Lights behind the curtain flicked and Aphmau smiled at them, “I’m the first one out.” 

 

     “Good luck.” Teony waved.

 

     “You’re gonna do great.” Kim gave her a tired thumbs up while watching her run out onto the stage…

 

     …

 

     Nana was sitting outside the theater room with Travis, patting his shoulder, “You doing alright?” She asked him.

 

     “I-I’m sorry Nana.” He apologized.

 

     “It’s ok, I get it. Big crowd.” She gently told him.

 

     Travis set his head on his knees and groaned, “I-I thought it would be alright, it was dark. I-I barely saw anyone.” 

 

     “Probably knew it mentally.” Aaron said, standing across from them and looking out the windows.

 

     “I-Irene…” Travis sighed.

 

     “Want some water?” Nana asked.

 

     He shook his head, “W-why don’t you just go back inside? I-I know you were looking forward to this.” 

 

     “I’m sure I can ask Katelyn all about it. And her dad probably filmed it.” She dismissed, “You had a panic attack in there.” 

 

     Sighing, Travis peeked at her, “I-I should go to a therapist.” 

 

     “...Maybe.” She cautiously said, “But I kinda made you go to this. Maybe a speech therapist instead.”

 

     “I-I thought you said you didn’t notice it?” He asked, seeming worried.

 

     “I don’t, but I think some of your anxiety comes from it. Might give you some more outward confidence.” She told him.

 

     Tucking his head back down into his knees, he took deep breaths, “M-maybe…” 

 

     “When does the show end?” Aaron asked.

 

     “Katelyn said at like 9.” Nana told him.

 

     “W-what time is it now?” Travis craned his neck while still between his legs to look at her somewhat.

 

     She hummed before pulling out her phone, “8:45.” She answered.

 

     His jaw opened wide, “H-how long have I been here, doing this?” 

 

     Nana smiled reassuringly, “A while, but that’s alright. I’ve seen you do this enough to understand.” 

 

     “I’ve never seen you look so pale before.” Aaron said, clicking his tongue a bit while looking down at Travis.

 

     While Nana gave him a disapproving look, Travis nodded, “T-thanks.” 

 

     The doors to the theater room opened and came and an influx of people, students with parents.

 

     Travis made a sound that seemed painful and Nana got up from the floor, “Come on- we’re gonna go to the other side.” 

 

     “He looks like he’s gonna be sick.” Aaron said, watching as she pulled Travis up from the ground too.

 

     “I think I know a place that has water.” She said, fixing her grip to Travis’s arm and tugging him along down the hall.

 

     “Where are we going?” Travis asked, sounding woozy as they rounded a corner.

 

     “First we’re gonna go get you some water.” Nana said, going towards a door, “And I wanna go see Katelyn and Aph. See how they’re feeling since I think the show is over.” 

 

     Aaron reached over Nana and pushed the door open since he was taller than her, “Thank you.” She sing-sang while running inside.

 

     “Hey-! Why are you here so soon? It just ended?” Katelyn asked, rushing to Katelyn.

 

     “You got any water? Travis is a bit faint from the crowd.” Nana said.

 

     “Oh yeah- Hold on.” Katelyn slipped her headset to around her neck before going towards a cooler and pulling out a water, “Here- it can get hot back here with all the lights.” 

 

     Before Nana could grab it, Travis stepped away from her and stumbled to a trash-can where he threw up, “Oh dang…” Nana frowned, “I thought we were gonna get around that.” 

 

     Turning back to Katelyn, Nana got the water bottle, “Sorry.” She apologized.

 

     Katelyn waved her off, “It’s cool, Aphmau is also puking right now. I think she overworked herself out there.”

 

     “Is she alright?” Nana asked worriedly.

 

     “She’s fine, Kim’s giving her some water and pie.” Katelyn told her, “She’s having a better time than I am.” 

 

     Nana twisted open the bottle, “If she’s puking something’s not right.” 

 

     “We’re taking care of her, Nana.” Katelyn reassured, watching as Nana went to where Travis was and gave him the water bottle.

 

     “Sorry.” Travis panted, still leaning over the trash-can but drinking the water bottle.

 

     “It’s ok. We should have moved anyway.” She told him, patting his shoulder.

 

     It took a few minutes before Travis was well enough to stand and walk without swaying and they were able to see the rest of their friends.

 

     But they eventually made their way to the side door that was Katelyn’s private room, “Hello!” Nana knocked once before opening the door.

 

     Inside was the sight of someone hunched over a trash-can and Nana stopped at the door frame, “Hey.” Kim said, patting Aphmau’s back gently as she took deep breaths.

 

     Going inside the room, Nana left the door open for Travis and Aaron, “She going ok?” Nana asked.

 

     “Great.” Aphmau gave a weak wave to her, “Feel better actually.” 

 

     “Try moving then.” Aaron told her.

 

     “I don’t wanna hear it from you Mr. AllergicToChocolate.” Aphmau tried to point at him but was off by quite a bit.

 

     Kim sighed, “Want another bite of pie?” 

 

     “Yes.” Aphmau groaned.

 

     “Katelyn,” Kim turned around to see Teony and Katelyn eating the pie out of the tray with plastic forks while sitting on the desk, “Give me another.” 

 

     Katelyn hopped off the desk and went down to Aphmau on the floor, “Open.” Katelyn said, holding out a bite for her.

 

     While they were feeding Aphmau, the door opened again to show Lucinda and Laurence, “What up losers?” Lucinda said.

 

     “Throwing up.” Kim responded.

 

     “Gross.” Laurence said, getting on the desk next to Teony, “How was the play running here?” 

 

     “Kim and I saw it from the side so…” Teony shrugged a bit.

 

     “Did you guys like it?” Katelyn asked, “Better have, Aphmau is throwing up because she got dizzy with the lights.” 

 

     Aphmau whined, “They were so bright, I don’t remember them being that bright during rehearsal.” 

 

     “They weren’t.” Katelyn cringed.

 

     Lucinda went to Nana’s side, “You like it?” 

 

     Lightly Nana shrugged, “I don’t know, I didn’t see it. Travis panicked because of the crowd and we kinda spent the whole thing trying to calm him down.

 

     She looked at Travis who turned away, “I-I’ve already paid my price, I threw up too.” 

 

     “Ayy, throw up buddies.” Aphmau weakly cheered.

 

     “Not something to be proud of.” Teony told her.

 

     “You feeling any better?” Nana asked, looking at him with a worried glance.

 

     He shrugged nonchalantly, “I-I feel fine now, a bit light headed but that’s fine. I-I expected that.”

 

     “What’d you throw up?” Laurence asked.

 

     “Ew- Laurence.” Kim scolded, “Don’t ask that.”

 

     “A-at least a handful of icing.” Travis answered easily, remembering how strangely white the substance was.

 

     Nana gasped in shock, “Did you eat the icing for the pie?” 

 

     “...M-maybe.” Travis avoided her eyes which was easy since he was taller than her and could look at the ceiling.

 

     “Nice dude, was it worth it?” Laurence asked, chuckling at the idea of eating just icing in a sitting.

 

     “Y-yes.” Travis nodded firmly, happy with his decision.

 

     “Oh my fucking Irene, you guys are idiots.” Lucinda mumbled, rubbing her eyes with one hand.

 

     Laurence snorted, “Don’t listen to her, she’s a girl.” 

 

     “E-everytime you bring up that argument, you lose.” Travis pointed out, choosing not to stay on anyone’s side.

 

     “Because he is an idiot.” Kim sighed.

 

     Katelyn glanced at Kim, trying to say that she had a crush on said idiot, “...So are you.” She whispered.

 

     “What was that?” Kim snapped her head towards Katelyn.

 

     “I said this pie is great and I understand eating the icing.” Katelyn shoved another bite of it into her mouth and looked away quickly.

 

     “Travis, that is mostly sugar. Mix it with your anxiety just now, of course you’re gonna wanna puke.” Nana told him, “You need to balance it.” 

 

     “W-when have you cared about the balance of sugar?” He calmly asked her, trying to point out all she gave him was sugar.

 

     She crossed her arms, “When you start throwing up.” 

 

     Laurence pulled an orange from his pocket, “Want it?” 

 

     “Why do you have an orange in your pocket?” Teony asked.

 

     “In case I got hungry.” He tossed it to Travis who caught it, “Lucinda and I didn’t eat before we got here.” 

 

     “You didn’t just stay after school?” Katelyn asked.

 

     He shook his head, “We wanted to change so we went to my place and just came back with Cadenza.” 

 

     “Oh!” Lucinda slightly shouted before tapping Nana’s shoulder, “I have something to tell you about-” 

 

     “Lucinda!” Laurence stopped her, “We said we weren’t gonna do that.” 

 

     Quickly she covered her mouth, “Oh- right! Nevermind, I don’t have anything to tell you.” She took back her hand.

 

     “Wait, wait- Tell me what?” Nana asked, shifting to stand in front of Lucinda, “What are you hiding?” 

 

     “Nothing.” Lucinda looked away, “It was just something that I didn’t need to tell you.” 

 

     “Because it’s not your thing to tell.” Laurence added on, clearly over her.

 

     Lucinda rolled her eyes, “That too.” 

 

     “Well what is it?” Nana looked between the two, “Is it something with me?” 

 

     “No, it’s gossip. Kinda, good gossip.” She shrugged, “But, I guess Laurence is right, it’s not for me to tell.” 

 

     There was a knock on the door, “Shit, she found us.” Laurence said, “We gotta hide the pie.” He panicked.

 

     “Why would we hide pie?” Kim asked, “And who are we hiding it from?”

 

     “No one.” Lucinda suddenly trapped Nana in a hug, “Let’s go out to eat, huh? On me, we can go down to the diner.” 

 

     “You’re being really weird.” Katelyn mumbled.

 

     Nana gently tried to push her away, smiling, “Who are you trying to hide?”

 

     “Laurence? Lucinda” The person outside called, knocking again, “Or Katelyn too, I want to congratulate her on the play.”

 

     “Good enough for me.” Katelyn handed the pie to Kim who gave it to Teony, where Laurence hid it behind his back.

 

     Katelyn went to the door and opened it up for whoever was on the other side, “Oh! There you are. I saw the whole thing, it was great.” 

 

     “Cadenza, I didn’t know you were gonna be here!” Katelyn said, opening up the door for her to get inside.

 

     The tall women stepped inside and smiled to see all of them together before smelling the air, “I smell pie.” 

 

     “Dammit.” Laurence whispered, pulling it from behind him, “Should have known it wouldn’t do anything.”

 

     Clearly in view, they were able to see as she was holding her stomach, “What are you all doing in here?”

 

     Nana peeked over Lucinda’s shoulder the best she could to look at Cadenza, “Not telling me things.” 

 

     “Oh! Nana, I didn't see you.” Cadenza lightly gasped, hand to her chest in surprise.

 

     Glancing down at her outfit, Nana stopped when she saw her stomach, “Huh…” Nana whispered, tilting her head.

 

     Cadenza also glanced down and ‘oh’ed after, “I didn’t tell any of you… Surprise.” She awkwardly did jazz hands but they fell back to her stomach. 

 

     “Uhh, yeah…” Kim said, not looking away from the baby bump, “You didn’t.” 

 

     “That’s… exciting.” Teony said carefully, trying not to stare since they were still in shock like everyone else.

 

     Nervously she looked at them, “Alright, I know I’ve messed up by not telling you guys. Any questions?” 

 

     “When?” Kim asked bluntly, pushing up her glasses.

 

     “-How far along are you?” Teony rephrased instead, trying to sound nicer about it, “We saw you at the New Years party, were you… how far long?” They repeated.

 

     “Umm, about 26 weeks? 6 months and some extra.” She told them, “They happened around November- Well I found out about them around November.” 

 

     Kim tilted her head, “Huh… So you would have been like a month along at the New Years party.” 

 

     “Yeah, just about. I just focused on school so I didn’t have much time to do much else.” Cadenza laughed a bit.

 

     “How bad is your morning sickness?” Aphmau asked, casually leaning on the trash-can, no longer feeling nauseous 

 

     “Average, maybe two or three times. I actually don’t know if that’s average. But my doctors tell me that I’m healthy.” Cadenza answered, “You ok Aph?” 

 

     Pointing to the trash-can, Aphmau shook her head, “Just finished throwing up.” 

 

     “Oh- why? Are you ok?” Cadenza asked, clearly worried about the sophomore.

 

     Aphmau waved her off, “I’m fine. Stage lights made me dizzy and I didn’t really get a break during the play.”

 

     “Right- that was you- Good job, I like you.” She nodded approvingly, before looking around the room for more questions.

 

     Travis leaned over so she could see him, “Y-you know the gender?” 

 

     “It’s technically sex.” Kim told him.

 

     “W-what’s the difference?” He asked, curious.

 

     “Gender is a more social concept while sex typically a medical term specifically between male and female.” She answered, “...I think.” 

 

     Teony nodded slightly, “That’s about it. Gender is more stereotypical thing. Sex is… biological.” 

 

     There was an odd look on Travis’s face, quietly asking why they knew so much on the subject, “Non-binary, remember?” 

 

     “O-oh yeah.” He lightly gasped, nor dramatically, but like he finally got it, “S-so… sex? Oh that sounded weird!” He covered his mouth afterwards.

 

     She laughed, “I don’t know the sex yet, I don’t want to. So I’ll be surprised when they come out.” She told him.

 

     “Is that what you didn’t want me to know?” Nana asked, pulling back from Lucinda a bit, “That Cadenza was pregnant?” 

 

     Lucinda puffed up her mouth, trying to think about what to tell her, “Would you be mad if I said yes?” 

 

     “No, but- why?” Nana asked, genuinely confused.

 

     “We got worried.” Laurence said bluntly.

 

     She laughed slightly, “About what?” 

 

     “We were worried that it might make you a bit… depressed.” Lucinda said carefully, “And I didn’t know until a few hours ago.” 

 

     Nana looked at Laurence and Cadenza, “Oh.” She said simply, realizing what they were trying to do.

 

     “I’m ok. It’s passed and I-I’m over it. It’s sad yeah but… there’s nothing I can do.” Nana told them.

 

     Turning to look at Cadenza specifically, she went to her, “I’m really happy your’s is going well.” She told her, referring to her pregnancy.

 

     Cadenza started to fan her face, “Damn hormones.” She sniffled before pulling Nana into a tight, “I’m so sorry Nana.” 

 

     “It’s ok Cadenza, I’m alright.” Nana hugged back tightly even though she felt like her lungs were being squashed, “...How’d you find out anyway?” 

 

     “Laurence.” She sniffled.

 

     “Dammit.” Laurence sighed when Nana glanced at him since he knew he was thrown under the bus.

 

     “Who is that?” Aaron asked Travis quietly.

 

     “L-laurence’s sister, Cadenza.” Travis whispered back.

 

     Aaron’s eyes flicked between the woman with a clearly British accent and orange hair and Laurence, not orange or British, “...Right.” 

 

     “I-I think she’s adopted.” Travis filled in, starting to peel the orange while realizing Aaron had been just as confused as him when he saw the two for the first time all those months ago…

 

     …

 

     “What are you going to order?” Aphmau asked, looking at Katelyn’s menu 

 

     “Probably a sandwich, what are you going to get?” Katelyn handed her the menu, since she had picked one of the dishes.

 

     Taking the menu Aphmau looked it over, “I don’t know, I was planning on just eating whatever you were getting.” 

 

     “Wanna just split it?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “Can we? My stomach is still kinda upset.” Aphmau whined, closing the menu right after and looking at Katelyn with puppy eyes.

 

     Rolling her eyes, Katelyn nodded and tossed the menu over to the front of the table where Cadenza stacked it.

 

     “You really shouldn’t have eaten that pie if your stomach wasn’t doing well still.” Nana told her, looking over another menu herself.

 

     “It was so good though.” Aphmau mumbled, laying her head on the table.

 

     “S-she’s right.” Travis nodded, glancing at Nana’s menu.

 

     Lightly she poked his head, “You’re in no place to talk, you also puked up icing. I didn’t even know you ate any.” 

 

     “Y-you left the bag out.” He shrugged.

 

     Laurence chuckled quietly and Travis kicked him from under the table, “Ow- don’t be a dick.” Laurence hissed.

 

     “Laurence, don't call Travis that.” Teony scolded, “It’s rude.”

 

     “He kicked me!” Laurence tattled.

 

     Scoffing, Travis spoke up, “A-after you laughed at me.” 

 

     “You puked icing after eating that and not the pie. It’s funny.” He pointed out, “If this was anyone else, you would have thought it was funny.”

 

     “Oh you’re all children.” Cadenza whispered, rubbing her forehead, “Stop it, both of you.” She looked at both boys, “I swear we’ll move you two.”

 

     “Where? Over to Aaron?” Laurence pointed to the 1 empty seat next to Aaron, “No offense Aaron, you seem cool.” 

 

     Lightly Aaron shrugged, going back to his menu and trying to find out what he should eat for dinner since it was getting late.

 

     “Laurence, stop it. You too Travis.” Cadenza gave them pointed looks before going back to talking to Teony.

 

     “Yeah Travis.” Laurence mocked.

 

     Travis stared at him, “...I know where you sleep at night.” 

 

     “You go blond and suddenly you’re a murderer.” Laurence huffed, crossing his arms and leaning back in his seat.

 

     “Hot.” Kim whispered.

 

     “What?” Laurence gasped to which Kim just looked at him confused as if she hadn’t said anything.

 

     Nana looked at Travis, “You didn’t stutter.” 

 

     “I-I’ve noticed that if I slow my sentences I can do it.” Travis told her, smiling a bit at his accomplishment.

 

     Kim patted his shoulder, “I told you, you could do it.” 

 

     “Y-yeah just took Dante to insult me.” Travis mumbled.

 

     “No saying his name at the table.” Nana told him and he sighed while looking back at the menu.

 

     Aaron was watching them all talk, he didn’t know how he got into this position, at a diner with all of them. The place had to shove two tables together for all 10 of them and they were all just trying to find something to eat after the play.

 

     It was quite nice since he didn’t get out much and actually hanging out after school was out of the question.

 

     Even if he wasn’t even in a conversation, he enjoyed listening to them and their strange talks.

 

     On the door was a bell, which went off and only he seemed to notice who came inside the diner.

 

     There was a woman and a kid, “Oh shit.” Aaron whispered, leg reaching out and getting the attention of whoever was closest.

 

     “Ow Aaron- that was my leg.” Aphmau hissed, looking at him.

 

     When his eyes didn’t look at her and stayed on the new people, Aphmau looked at the door, “Oh Irene-” She got Katelyn’s attention.

 

     “What-” Katelyn’s head was pushed in the direction of the door, “Crap.” She stretched out, scooting down in her chair, getting Kim’s attention too.

 

     “Oh Irene, don't look.” Kim flipped up her menu and tried to shield herself from the newcomer.

 

     “W-why?” Travis hid behind Nana’s menu the best he could.

 

     “Zianna.” Kim whispered, “With Zane .” 

 

     Travis picked up Nana’s menu more, “What are you doing Travis?” She asked, not putting her menu back.

 

     “D-don’t look.” He told her.

 

     Her eyes did flick up and she froze up, staring at Zane and his mom going to the front counter together.

 

     “Oh would you look at that- I have to use the bathroom. Nana, come with.” Lucinda said, noticing Zane and his mom too.

 

     She got out of her seat and went over to Nana, “Your eyeliner is kinda smudged anyway.” Lucinda told her.

 

     Nana looked at her and gently touched where her eyeliner was, “Is it really?” She asked, taken away from Zane.

 

     “A bit…” Lucinda cringed, “I have some in my bag, come on.” 

 

     They watched as Lucinda took Nana to the bathroom before looking amongst each other, “What do we do?” Laurence whispered to his sister.

 

     “Nothing, we mind our business. They’ll leave soon.” She told him.

 

     Aphmau grabbed Nana’s leftover menu and opened it to hide behind, “I hope she doesn’t notice me. She’ll want to talk.” 

 

     “Your mom just has to be friends with her.” Katelyn whispered.

 

     “They’ve been friends for years, I couldn’t have seen this coming.” Aphmau shot her a pointed look.

 

     “Aphmau?” Someone said, “Is that you?” 

 

     Her head came up with a polite smile, “Hi Zianna.” She smiled, getting up from her seat and going over to her so that Zane didn’t come over to them.

 

     “How are you sweetie?” Zianna asked, swiping her card at the counter to pay for her food.

 

     “Fine, I just got done with a play so I’m gonna eat and go home.” She told her, trying to end the conversation quickly.

 

     Zianna nodded, “I heard about the play. Your mom recorded it though so I’ll be able to see it when we hang out again.” 

 

     She cringed, “Great.” It was strained, clearly Aphmau was embarrassed but wanted to still be nice.

 

     “Zane,” She turned around to the boy who was trying not to look at Aphmau or be noticed by her, “Can you go out to the car? It might be a minute.” 

 

     He rolled his eyes and left the diner before Zianna looked back at Aphmau, “I am so sorry Aphmau. If I knew you and your friends were here- I wouldn’t have brought him.” 

 

     “Oh!” Aphmau leaned back in surprise, “T-that’s ok. You didn’t know.” 

 

     “Yes but… I saw Nana leave to the bathroom when we came inside. And I’d hate for her to think that she needs to do that when he’s around.” Zianna shook her head.

 

     Turning back to the bathroom, she saw the door slightly cracked and she was sure Lucinda was looking out for when Zianna would leave, “Right…” Aphmau whispered.

 

     “She should be able to feel comfortable where she goes. I didn’t think you’d be out at this time. I’m so sorry.” Zianna apologized, “I just thought it’d be good for him to get some air.”

 

     “That’s alright Zianna, you didn’t know.” Aphmau shrugged.

 

     She shook her head, “It’s not alright Aphmau. She shouldn’t have to see him, outside of school or not.” 

 

     Aphmau didn’t know what to say, Zianna was like an aunt to her but this was different; the topic was Zane.

 

     “I don’t know why that school let him back in and I don’t know why Garte convinced Ms. Layla to do it.” She disapproved.

 

     “W-what?” Aphmau blinked in confusion.

 

     “I told him not to allow Zane back into the school. It’s so disrespectful to Nana and blatantly dangerous.” Zianna went on, “I don’t get it and I have no say in it.” 

 

     “You didn’t want Zane back in the school?” Aphmau asked, thinking that it was both her and Garte’s decision to make sure Zane went back.

 

     Zianna gasped, “Irene no- Aphmau, do you know what he did? It’s dangerous for you and him to be back in the same place. No matter Nana, poor thing.” 

 

     Again Aphmau looked back at the table with an open mouth to show her shock before turning back to Zianna.

 

     “What was that?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “I don’t know, she didn’t say anything.” Kim responded, obviously watching them.

 

     “I know Nana probably won’t come out of the bathroom until after I leave, but please tell her that I hope she’s alright and doing better.” Zianna smiled at her.

 

     Quickly Aphmau nodded, “I will, of course.” 

 

     “Thank you Aphmau.” She sighed, “You can go back to your friends. My order will just be a little longer and I’ll go. No pressure.” 

 

     “...Thank you.” Aphmau.

 

     “Of course.” Zianna motioned for her to go back to her table with a light push, “Go on, I don’t want to take you away from your friends.” 

 

     Slowly turning away, Aphmau walked past their table, “Aph.” Katelyn said as she passed them.

 

     “Hold on.” Aphmau waved her off, going into the bathroom…

 

     …

 

     “That wasn’t nice.” Nana told Lucinda as she was pushed into the bathroom first, “I know what you’re doing.” 

 

     “What am I doing?” Lucinda asked, going over to the mirror to check up on her own make-up.

 

     Nana crossed her arms, “Pulling me away from Zane and his mom?” 

 

     “Crazy talk babe.” Lucinda mumbled, pulling at the sink under her eyes to look at them better.

 

     “It’s not crazy, I’m right.” She huffed, “You didn’t need to do that. I’m ok, I could have stayed at the table until they left.” 

 

     “Shouldn’t have too.” Lucinda scoffed, rubbing at an area around her eye, “He shouldn’t be around you.” 

 

     “There’s no way to keep me away from him forever. This is a small place, we’re bound to run into each other.” Nana told her.

 

     Lucinda made a disgruntled face for a second before it went back to her neutral one, “Could try our best to not let it happen.”

 

     “And how are you supposed to do that? Track his every move?” Nana shifted in her stature a bit to show she was uncomfortable.

 

     Shaking her head, Lucinda answered, “Getting him on a sex offender list would do that for us.” 

 

     “Lucinda, that’s not funny.” Nana huffed.

 

     “It wasn’t supposed to be. I’m serious.” Lucinda glanced at her from the mirror for a second.

 

     “Why would you do that?” She asked.

 

     “Why wouldn’t I do that? Either way that kid needs a kick in the ass from someone higher than Ms. Layla… fucking bitch.” Lucinda whispered the last part, but not trying to hide it.

 

     Nana frowned in disapproval, “She’s gone Lucinda, that’s not very nice.” 

 

     “Please that lady deserved it. Thank Irene someone took her out.” She praised, looking at the ceiling for a moment.

 

     “Lucinda.” Nana huffed.

 

     “Sorry.” Lucinda mumbled.

 

     Turning away from her, Nana poked at her school uniform, she didn’t have any time to change out of it before they left for dinner.

 

     Sighing, Lucinda let go of the skin under her eyes, “Look, I just think that you shouldn’t have to see him or be around him at all.” 

 

     “You can’t hide me away forever.” Nana told her quietly.

 

     “Of course I can, and I will. Especially from him.” Lucinda smirked, seeming proud of herself.

 

     “...I know you want to protect me and I’ll let you but… I’m ok.” Nana tried to say, shrugging a bit.

 

     She glanced Nana up and down, “How are you so ok with it? He did something unforgivable to you.” 

 

     Laughing humorlessly, Nana turned back around to her, “I’m not ok with it but I’m also not one to hold grudges-” 

 

     “This isn’t just some random grudge Nana. Zane did something to you that you shouldn’t be fine with. You’ve barely talked to us about it too, I’m worried about you.” Lucinda sighed.

 

     “What’s there to be worried about? He’s not in my life anymore, I’m not pregnant, my grades are great- What’s wrong?” She asked.

 

     “That’s the problem- you don’t see anything wrong with what happened?” Lucinda pointed at her.

 

     Surprised, Nana shook her head, “Of course I do! Lucinda- I understand he did something horrible to me. But- I-I can’t dwell on it!” 

 

     “Why not?” Lucinda asked, “Huh? Why not tell us what’s going on? Or tell anyone instead of brushing over it as a casual life event.” 

 

     “It’s not something I can just talk about- it’s personal -” Nana looked down at the bathroom tiled floor.

 

     “That’s fine babe- but I don’t know if you are telling anyone about this. From my perspective you’ve bottled it up until I asked you about it.” Lucinda tried to tell her.

 

     Lightly Nana rubbed her own arms, “It’s not easy Lucinda, I feel so… icky about it. I don’t like thinking about it.”

 

     “And that’s ok- but I need to know that you’re not just shoving it down and not thinking about it.” She said, concern deeply intertwined in her voice

 

     “We have talked about it.” Nana forced out.

 

     “The talk two weeks after Valentines? Nana, that wasn’t a talk- that was a breaking point for you.” Lucinda pointed out.

 

     Nana’s shoes scuffled at the floor, “Is it not the same thing? You got to know everything that was going on-” 

 

     “I don’t want to know what’s going on Nana- I don’t care about your new hair color- I care about how you felt about Zane and what happened that night-” She shook her head.

 

     “I don’t remember what happened that night!” Nana lightly yelled, covering her mouth afterwards. 

 

     The two stood across from each other, Nana taking deep breaths while Lucinda was clearly frustrated.

 

     “...I was scared of Zane, Lucinda. But I kept going back and didn’t tell anyone because I was scared he was gonna do something to you guys too.” Nana said shakily.

 

     “You didn’t have to-” Lucinda gently told her.

 

     “But I didn’t know that. It was ok , I was ok - I thought I was ok…” Nana bit her lip, “But it wasn’t. I know that now. And I wish I knew sooner, but I can’t change that now.”

 

     She shook her hands of nerves, “...He can’t do anything to me now. I know that, you won’t let it happen. And I feel safe . I feel safe around you guys that I knew I could stay at that table. And he wouldn’t be able to touch me .”

 

     Her eyes looked at Lucinda, eyes watering after having said it outloud, “Right…?” 

 

     Gently Lucinda went up to Nana and grabbed her shoulders. Nana thought she was gonna shake her and scream at her about why she had been so calm about it… but she didn’t.

 

     Instead, Lucinda pulled her into a tight hug, wrapping her arms around Nana’s neck and squeezing.

 

     Carefully Nana hugged back, settling her head on Lucinda’s shoulder, “You’re right babe.” She whispered, “You are absolutely right.” 

 

     Lucinda’s voice was gentle, right next to Nana’s ear so that she was able to hear her, “Everyone out there, would do so much that Zane can’t even get near you.” 

 

     Nana buried her face into Lucinda’s shirt, sniffling and trying not to cry, “ I would do so much for you to not be around Zane. To make sure you’re safe, healthy- physically and mentally, to make sure you don’t curl in on yourself.” She went on.

 

     “...You’re right. And I’m sorry for making you think that you’re not when he’s around even if we’re there.” Lucinda told her.

 

     “You didn’t-” Nana tried to reassure.

 

     “I know, I know.” Lucinda shushed, “But you have a right to be out there and feel safe with us. I’m just sorry I did it this way… I’m just angry with him.” 

 

     She felt Nana’s nails dig into her shirt and Lucinda combed a small part of her hair with her nails, “I don’t want him to think that he’s able to see you whenever… and I know I did the opposite.” 

 

     “It’s ok.” Nana peeked up at her, wanting the flood of emotions to stop.

 

     “But it’s not- He can’t hurt you and you should know that he won’t be able to do anything for the rest of his life. I will make sure of it, everyone at that table will make sure of it.” Lucinda chuckled.

 

     Nodding, Nana rubbed her nose on Lucinda’s sleeve, not caring if she got snot on it at the moment.

 

     Pulling back a bit, Lucinda held Nana’s face, “You mean everything to me Nana. You are my best friend and I love you with all my heart.”

 

     “I love you too.” Nana smiled, still taking breaths to calm her light tears.

 

     “I am sorry I let my anger on him go to you.” Lucinda said truthfully, “You deserve to have everything you want.”

 

     “Lucinda it’s ok-” Nana laughed wetly.

 

     “It’s not, I’m sorry I yelled at you and if you want to go out there. We can.”

 

     Nana bit her lip, “Can you check if they’re still here? I want to see how bad my makeup is.” She laughed a bit.

 

     Shrugging off her purse, Lucinda gave it to her, “Go fix it, your eyeliner really is messed up.” She told her.

 

     Nodding, Nana went to the mirror while Lucinda went to the door and cracked it open to look outside.

 

     “His mom is still here, but he isn’t.” Lucinda whispered, “Aphmau is talking to her though so.”

 

     “Their mom’s are friends so maybe Aphmau is trying to distract her?” Nana suggested, pulling out Lucinda’s eyeliner.

 

     They both feel silent before Lucinda rushed out, “No- no- no- no- Aphmau go away. Don’t come here.” 

 

     Right after Aphmau pushed open the door to the bathroom, “Ok- I know I probably was supposed to wait until after she left but- this is important. I think.” 

 

     “It’s ok Aph.” Nana smiled, “We’re just talking.” 

 

     “You look like you’ve been crying.” Aphmau told her straightforwardly.

 

     “A bit, nothing eyeliner can’t fit.” Lucinda mumbled.

 

     There was a soft giggle from Nana, “What’s important?” She asked.

 

     “Zianna didn’t want Zane back in the school. It was his dad. She was just worried about you and told him to go to the car.” Aphmau said.

 

     Nana hummed, “I haven’t spoken with her in a long time…” 

 

     “She said something about not wanting you to feel any pressure since she saw you come in here... And that she hopes you’re doing alright.” Aphmau finished.

 

     “What else?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “Nothing else really, just that she was sorry about bringing Zane around and if she knew she wouldn’t have. She said she wanted you to feel comfortable.” She shrugged.

 

     Quickly finishing up her eyeliner, Nana capped it and put it back in Lucinda’s bag, “I’m gonna go talk to her.”

 

     “Are you-” Lucinda stopped when Nana turned back to her, “...Ok. We’ll be here.” 

 

     “Thank you.” Nana smiled, leaving the bathroom and looking to see Zianna still at the counter.

 

     She went past their table and towards Zianna, “...Hello.” Nana started.

 

     Zianna looked a bit surprised to see her but smiled softly anyway, “Hi sweetie.” She said sweetly, “Are you doing alright?”

 

     “I am… I’m doing really good. We’re just having dinner together.” Nana pointed at the table they were at.

 

     “I’m glad… I’ll be out very shortly. It shouldn’t be much longer, ok? Then you kids can have a good dinner.” Zianna told her with a firm nod.

 

     “That’s ok, I’m not trying to rush you.” Nana told her with a small smile.

 

     Slowly Zianna set her bag on the counter and took a deep breath, “Sweetie, I don’t want to ruin your night… but please know that I’m here for you. It doesn’t matter what happened, what he did was not acceptable under any circumstance.”

 

     The small amount of tears Nana shed in the bathroom came back, but she swallowed her saliva, “Thank you.”

 

     “Of course Nana… There is nothing I can say to undo what he did. If I could, I would. But I can’t, so all I can do now is let you know; I will never let him live it down. And I am ashamed that he’s done something like that.” She said sternly, clear strain in her voice.

 

     Nana stared at her before turning back to her table, all of them were looking at her, worried faces.

 

     She turned back, opening her mouth, “Thank you.” 

 

     Seeing her in that moment, clearly broken up about her son; Nana couldn’t help feeling bad for her. One of her sons had sent Nana to the hospital but barely knew half of it.

 

     Besides a handful of people, no one knew outside of them what Zane had done to Nana. Zianna only knew of what Zane would have told her… and possibly what the police told her.

 

     “How’s Garroth?” She asked, “I think he’s avoiding me in school and I’m a bit worried about him.” Nana asked, trying to cheer her up.

 

     “Ah, he’s a bit… down. There’s a lot going on in our family right now. It’s a bit hard to keep up with.” She laughed and wiped the corners of her eyes.

 

     “Can I have a hug?” Nana asked.

 

     The woman took a deep breath and immediately opened her arms for Nana, to which Nana leaned into, “I’m so sorry sweetie.” Zianna gasped.

 

     “It’s ok.” Nana said back and Zianna squeezed her.

 

     “Zianna?” The cashier called, setting an order on the counter.

 

     They pulled away but Zianna had a hold on Nana’s arms, “If you need anything, just ask, ok? I don’t care what it is. If you’re on a bus stop 30 thousand miles away, call.” 

 

     Nana laughed a bit, “Ok, I will.”

 

     Lightly Zianna brushed some hair from Nana’s face, “May Irene bless you sweetie.” She whispered, “Have a good night.”

 

     “You too.” Nana nodded.

 

     Zianna grabbed her order before leaving the diner and Nana looked back at her table, “I’m hungry.” She told them.

 

     “...We should order everything on the menu.” Aaron said, “I’ll pay.” 

 

     “I knew I liked you.” Laurence grinned widely.

 

     Aaron looked at him with a raised eyebrow, “...Who are you again?” 

 

     Laurence had an offended look on his face, “Aph was right- you’re mean as hell.”

 

     Now Aaron looked offended and turned around to Aphmau, “You’re telling people I’m mean?” He asked.

 

     She looked around and gasped in fake surprise, “Who-? Me? No- no- not me. Who said that?” She tried not to look at him.

 

     “You’re the worst liar I’ve ever seen.” Aaron told her.

 

     “And you skip every class you have.”Aphmau crossed her arms.

 

     “I do not, I go to half of them.” He scoffed.

 

     “Ok, ok.” Cadenza stopped them, “You, you should probably go to class.” She pointed at Aaron, “And you, need to stop aggravating people.” She turned to point at Aphmau.

 

     Cadenza looked at Nana, “You need to fix your make up again.” 

 

     Again Nana touched the corners of her eyes to see if any eyeliner would smudge on her fingers and took in a sharp breath when she saw it did.

 

     “And we all need to eat.” Cadenza looked at all of them, “So sit down and order.”

 

     They all sat down in their seats and Nana looked at Travis, “How bad is my make-up?” She asked.

 

     “B-bit blurry.” He shrugged, “Y-you ok?” 

 

     “Great.” She smiled but it fell into a curious look, “Now what do you want to eat?” She asked, reaching over and grabbing the menu Katelyn had…

Chapter 33: Dress Shopping

Chapter Text

     ‘ I’m outside .’ Nana texted and Travis got up from his bed and slipped on his shoes.

 

     He had been invited to go dress shopping with the girls so they could pick something out for prom. Nana was still trying to convince him to go and he knew at some point he would crumble and say yes.

 

     Opening his door, he went outside and only looked down the hall once before deeming it safe to walk. 

 

     It didn’t take long for Travis’s ‘calm’ demeanor to fall and revert back, “Where are you going?” He heard someone ask.

 

     Turning around carefully he saw his dad at the end of the hall, arms crossed with his head tilted a bit.

 

     Travis had sworn he heard his dad leave earlier in the day, that’s how he was able to sneak out of the house so often with no questions.

 

     “W-what?” Travis asked.

 

     “Your shoes are on. Where are you going?” His dad repeated.

 

     “N-nowhere?” Travis shrugged.

 

     His dad glanced at the window from the room across from them, “Who’s outside then?” He asked.

 

     It was Nana, she had texted him that she was outside and waiting for him, “N-no idea.” Travis answered.

 

     “I saw it on the camera.” His dad said, holding up his phone with security footage.

 

     Clenching and unclenching his hands, Travis tried not to run back to the safety of his room, texting Nana that he wouldn’t ever leave.

 

     He had become so used to the idea of not being under his dad’s eyes that he didn’t think he’d be back here.

 

     “Travis.” His dad called, walking towards him.

 

     Almost like all those months ago, Travis shook in the eyes of his dad, under his watchful gaze. His hands trembled more than usual, back to how they had been at the start of the school year.

 

     “I know you put tape on the cameras. I know you know I know, but I left them because you clearly had something to hide.” His dad told him.

 

     Slowly Travis shook his head, “N-no… I don’t.” 

 

     “Then who’s outside?” He asked.

 

     “I-I don’t know.” Travis looked down at the carpet.

 

     There was a hum and Travis watched from the corner of his eye as his dad looked out the window by the door, “A girl… She the one from the fight you got caught up in?” 

 

     That was a conversation they never really had, his dad had just picked him up and dropped him back off at home before rushing off to work afterwards.

 

     The only time it was mentioned was because he told Travis to not ‘pull that shit again’. 

 

     Travis didn’t move when his dad came back to him, “Wanna tell me who she is?” He asked Travis.

 

     When Travis didn’t answer, his dad sighed, “I know you’ve been sneaking out, it’s blatantly obvious. I just let you because, I suppose you are a teenager.” 

 

     Not knowing what to say to that, Travis slightly nodded and his dad hummed, “Are you going on a date?” 

 

     “N-no!” Travis was still looking down but was firm in his tone.

 

     Honestly he didn’t get people who said that he and Nana were a couple and it had gotten more annoying as more said it. Any question of a crush was out of the picture, he saw her only as a friend and sister figure.

 

     Which made the couple comments really uncomfortable for Travis.

 

     “Really?” His dad questioned, more to himself than Travis, “So, where are you going with her then?” 

 

     Keeping his mouth shut, Travis only blinked at his shoes, waiting for what his dad was gonna do.

 

     Another sigh, “Travis, you can go wherever you’re trying to go.” He complied and Travis slowly looked up, “ If - you tell me who she is.”

 

     No way, Travis shook his head a bit, trying to tell his dad without words that he wouldn’t say anything about Nana.

 

     “Hmm.” His dad noised shortly, “Alright, go ahead.” 

 

     A surprised look came on Travis’s face but he still didn’t talk or move from his spot in front of his dad.

 

     “Yes, you can.” His dad answered without having to be verbally asked by Travis.

 

     When his dad took a step back from Travis, they both looked at the door, “Better go before she comes out of the car.”

 

     Travis started towards the door and opened it, looking back at his dad, waiting for the catch… but there wasn’t anything.

 

     So he stepped out of the house and closed the door behind him, standing for an extra second as if something was gonna happen.

 

     “Travis!” Nana called, leaning down to see out of his side of the car, “We gotta go!” 

 

     Walking off the porch, Travis went to her car and pulled the door open, “S-sorry.” He apologized while sitting inside.

 

     “It’s fine, what happened? Did you not see my text?” She asked, starting to pull away from the house.

 

     “Uhh… I-it’s nothing.” He shook his head, gripping his seatbelt and pulling at it, his lungs being forced to let out all the air.

 

     She saw him do it but chose not to say anything and kept driving, hoping to calm his nerves.

 

     Inside the house, Micheal, Travis’s dad, was staring at his phone as he tracked Travis, “Teenagers.” He sighed, “We’re gonna have a talk when you get home Travis.” He mumbled….

 

     …

 

     “There are 2 shops we can go to for dresses and 1 for suits.” Teony planned out, “I say we do dresses first because there are more girls.”

 

     They looked around the group as if to see any objections, but they all just shrugged, “Works for us T.” Katelyn scoffed.

 

     Nana looked at Travis, “We’re getting you a suit.” 

 

     “N-no, we’re not.” He shook his head.

 

     “Come on- it’ll be so fun! We can get you a really fancy one.” She told him, clapping a bit.

 

     He blinked, “I-I don’t have the kind of money for that.” He said, “I-I don’t have any money even on me.”

 

     “We also need to stop by a shoe store.” Nana said, not focusing on what he had said and digging around her bag for her wallet.

 

     “After the dresses, those are more important.” Teony dismissed, “We can head upstairs for the first dress shop and work our way down.” 

 

     “What about Laurence?” Kim asked, looking at the empty spot beside her when Laurence left for the bathroom.

 

     Aphmau stared at the spot, “He’ll be fine.” 

 

     “No he won’t, he’ll run around the whole mall looking for us.” Kim told her and Aphmau giggled maniacally.

 

     “Stop doing that, it’s creepy.” Katelyn told her, “He’ll be back in like the next 2 minutes. He probably got side tracked by the sports store.” 

 

     “Hey losers.” Lucinda said, dragging Sasha along with her, “I brought Sasha.” She said, putting her in Laurence’s seat, next to Kim.

 

     Kim smiled at Sasha, “Are you here to prom dress shop or because Lucinda said you were just hanging out.” 

 

     “She said it was hanging out but then kinda said we were going shopping.” Sasha shrugged a bit.

 

     “Potato-potato.” Lucinda rolled her eyes, grabbing another chair from the table over and pulling it closer.

 

     They were seated in the food court, waiting for everyone to arrive. So far only Aaron was unaccounted for… so was Garroth but no one thought too deep about it.

 

     “Are you actually going to prom?” Aphmau asked.

 

     Sasha shrugged, “I don’t know, I think Gene is going which means I should go but.” She shrugged at the end.

 

     “You should go, it’s gonna be fun.” Nana clapped, “Last dance before senior year.” She told her.

 

     “I guess.” Sasha nodded, glancing at Teony for a second before looking at Kim, “What kind of dress are you gonna get?” 

 

     Kim brushed some hair out of her face, “No idea. Maybe something along the lines of a pale green?” 

 

     “Go emerald.” Lucinda said, “Deep emerald.” 

 

     “Seems a bit… out there.” Kim told her slowly.

 

     “Yeah but you’d look hot.” She countered, “What are we waiting for?” 

 

     Katelyn looked up from her phone, “Laurence, he went to the bathroom. And my money is on him being lost.” 

 

     “Oh- so I did see him in that store. I thought I was hallucinating.” She gasped, “He was in that sports shop at the end of the mall.”

 

     “Someone owes me money.” Katelyn looked at all of them.

 

     Aphmau kicked her under the table, “You didn’t put any actual money on him being lost.” She said, getting up.

 

     They all got up from the table they had created and headed towards the shop at the end of the mall where they found Laurence looking at new soccer cleats.

 

     “Laurence!” Lucinda snapped and he dropped the shoe he was holding to face her, “What are you doing?” She asked 

 

     He pointed towards a large ‘SALE’ banner at the start of the store, “They’re having a sale and I need new cleats.” 

 

     “Oh my god, the new edition.” Aphmau said in awe, staring at a pair of shoes in a plastic container on display, “They’ve been released.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene- not you too.” Kim said, keeping Aphmau from straying.

 

     “Come on.” Lucinda grabbed Laurence by the back of his shirt and pulled him out of the store so they could go dress shopping.

 

     It took a while, getting strange looks as she dragged him to the shop a few stores down and sat him in the waiting chair, “Stay.” She pointed at him.

 

     Travis sat across from him and got trusted with the girl’s bags as they started searching the clothing racks.

 

     Lucinda was the first one to pull up a dress and look in the mirror, “What do you think?” She asked the two boys as she fixed the straps.

 

     The dress was an orange color but more peach than the vibrant orange that was dyed in her hair. On her the dress was loose near the bottom but tight at the top and had thin straps that kept it up.

 

     “Slutty.” Laurence blurted and Travis looked at him with an open mouth.

 

     She hummed and twirled, “It’s a bit tight… Should I go up a size?” She asked them.

 

     “No, I don’t like it.” Laurence said directly and Travis wondered if he should kick him in the mouth.

 

     He didn’t fully understand their friendship but he didn’t think that you should call a girl wearing a dress ‘slutty’.

 

     “Colors a bit off, isn’t it?” She looked at them again, “Go with something more pink?” 

 

     “P-purple.” Travis answered this time, holding onto Nana’s bag tightly.

 

     Thinking about it, she nodded a bit, “I think I saw one in purple. But the fabric was different- hold on.” She got off the little platform and back to the dressing room.

 

     Travis looked at Laurence and Laurence blinked, “What?” He asked.

 

     “W-why would you say that to her?” Travis shushed.

 

     “What? Call the dress slutty?” Laurence asked and watched Travis nod, “It’s all in good fun, the dress was also too tight on her and she’d be uncomfortable if she tried to dance.” 

 

     Sighing, Travis leaned back in his seat, “Relax Travis, we’re gonna be here a few hours. And they’re gonna find a problem with everything.”

 

     “...D-do they eventually find out?” Travis asked.

 

     “... sometimes.” Laurence cringed, “We have a lot of time and there’s another store we can go too. They’re gonna find something.”

 

     Taking what he was saying with a grain of salt, Travis relaxed as much as he could while he saw Sasha come up to the mirror.

 

     “You gonna dance at prom Sash?” Laurence asked.

 

     There was a disgusted look on her face, “Hopefully not.”

 

     “Fun.” Laurence teased, bored.

 

     Sasha rolled her eyes as she pulled down the end of the dress to straighten it out, “...I hate it.” She sighed.

 

     “W-what’s wrong with it?” Travis asked.

 

     “I think it’s the color.” Sasha kept looking at her reflection, smoothing out what she thought she could.

 

     Laurence spoke up, “It is the bottom?” 

 

     Her eyes went down and she stared at the end of the dress, “Yeah… I don’t like the ruffle. I thought I could get past it.” 

 

     “Try something black.” Laurence shrugged.

 

     “This is black.” She argued.

 

     He looked her up and down, “That’s like a really dark navy blue.”

 

     She gave him a confused look and stepped closer to the mirror before taking the fabric into her own hands, “Oh my Irene, you’re right…” 

 

     “Get something black.” He restated.

 

     Groaning, her head went back and she walked off the platform, “A-are you friends with Sasha?” Travis asked.

 

     “...Ehh. Sometimes.” Laurence shook his hand back and forth to show that he didn’t really know, “She’s cool and all, and we got along most of the time. But she’s still close friends with Gene and it’s a bit weird.” 

 

     “W-what happened between you and Gene?” Travis asked, fiddling with Nana’s purse straps lightly.

 

     Laurence’s face scrunched up for a second and he sat up straighter, “Uhh… Some shitty stuff. Said some things, blackmailed me.” 

 

     “O-oh…” Travis looked at the purse, wanting one of the girls to come over and save him from making the conversation awkward.

 

     “Don’t worry about it dude, I’m kinda over it. I mean- I wouldn’t talk to him again if I could help it, but like… there’s nothing I can do. You know?” He told Travis.

 

     Travis nodded, “I-I understand.”

 

     …

 

     Aaron was sitting behind Travis and Laurence, he had shown up a few minutes after they went inside and found them easily.

 

     Melissa had dropped him off and he told her he would just walk around until he found them. She said they’d probably be at the store he was currently in since he was known for their dresses.

 

     She was right, of course and that was how he found them so quickly. He really should have just gotten one of their numbers.

 

     He watched as Nana came up to the little platform with a mirror and lights attached to it. She was wearing a pink shiny dress that fell down to the floor.

 

     “Can one of you help me with the back?” She asked.

 

     Laurence got up from his spot and went behind her, “This the one you want?” Laurence asked her.

 

     Nana shrugged, “I need to find a starting point, I want something pink but I think this might be too dark.” She told him.

 

     “Maybe, a bit.” He zipped up the back and looked at the zipper with a weird glance, “I’d expect something more sparkly.” 

 

     “Aphmau is trying one on that’s sparkly and I want to see how it looks on her before I try it.” Nana sighed.

 

     “Whatcha think then?” Laurence stepped back from her to let her inspect the dress herself.

 

     None of the facial expressions she was pulling were happy ones, “...It needs to be pink.” 

 

     “T-that’s technically pink.” Travis pointed out.

 

     “Yeah but it’s more maroon than pink.” She pouted before looking directly at Travis, “Does it at least look cute?” 

 

     Travis nodded, “I-I like it.” 

 

     Then her eyes went behind Travis and she held her arms out, “Aaron?” 

 

     Both Travis and Laurence looked towards the back of where they were sitting to see the senior slouched on the couch, “W-when did you get here?” Travis asked, panicked.

 

     Aaron pulled out his phone to look at the time, “10 minutes ago, give or take.” He said simply, dropping his phone on the couch.

 

     “Freaky, dude.” Laurence shook his head and blinked a few times to get rid of the shock.

 

     “You guys just didn’t notice.” Aaron shrugged before looking at Nana’s dress, “It’s nice, good shape. But it just doesn’t seem like your color.” 

 

     She huffed, “This is was kinda annoying to get on… and now I have to take it off.” 

 

     “Y-you were gonna anyway.” Travis tried to be positive.

 

     “I guess, I just wished I liked it more.” She gave herself one last look in the mirror before picking up the bottom of the dress and walking back to the dressing rooms.

 

     Laurence hopped off the short runway and sat back down before looking at Aaron, “Are you going to prom?” 

 

     “Yeah, my sister is making me.” Aaron started to pick at the hem of his pants.

 

     “Bummer… my sister’s pregnant, eating all the good food in the house.” Laurence responded and Travis turned over in his chair to hide his laugh.

 

     His chair was kicked, “I see you laughing blondie.” Laurence said, annoyed.

 

     “Sucks.” Aaron said, smiling a bit too widely for it to be sincere.

 

     Kim came up to them, “What happened?” She asked, fixing the top of the dress.

 

     “I’m being bullied, that’s what’s happening.” Laurence said, turning back in his chair to look at Kim, “Woah- nice.” 

 

     She gave him a side glance before looking at herself. Even though she was better about eating, she wasn’t completely over her body weight, “It’s a bit… revealing, no?” She asked.

 

     “N-not really.” Travis told her, looking at the dress.

 

     It was a deep emerald color that folded at the top and went down to her ankles. Tight fitting and showed curves.

 

     “It wasn’t my choice, you don’t have to lie.” Kim said, once again pulling up the top, “Lucinda threw it at me when I was looking.” 

 

     “Oh… that does seem like a Lucinda dress.” Laurence nodded, “It looks really nice on you though.” 

 

     “It’s a bit tight… I don’t think she got my size right.” Kim huffed, feeling bad about herself since the dress didn’t seem to lay right.

 

     “Ooo! Kim!” Lucinda squealed before speed walking over to her, her own dress was only half zipped up.

 

     When Lucinda was in front of her, Kim let her fiddle with some of the parts of the dress, “You look so sexy.” 

 

     “I’m not trying to go for sexy Lucinda.” Kim told her.

 

     She huffed, “But you pull it off so well.” 

 

     “I’m gonna go find one that isn’t skin tight.” Kim carefully got off the platform, “Maybe something in a seafoam green, see anything like that?” 

 

     “I think Teony grabbed something green, but I got distracted. Ask them.” Lucinda shrugged, turning to the mirror, “Laurence, help me.” She pointed to the zipper.

 

     Laurence slouched more in his chair, “Travis you do it. We’re taking turns.” 

 

     Letting out a short huff, Travis set Nana’s purse next to Lucinda’s and went up to her, “T-this one seems a bit… not like prom dress.”

 

     Lucinda chuckled as Travis zipped it up, “It’s not, I just like it and it seems like a good party dress.” 

 

     Travis hummed and fastened the metal clip at the top of the zipper, standing back for her to look at.

 

     “How about this one?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “P-pretty.” Travis nodded, simply.

 

     She pulled at the top of the dress, “My boobs are gonna slip out of this one though. I need to get one with straps or a good structure.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene we’re gonna be here for two hours.” He groaned, rubbing his face.

 

     It didn’t sit well with Lucinda because she slipped off her shoe and threw it at Laurence, “We’re getting you a suit next. Cadenza said you have to.”

 

     “Damn, you make friends with her and suddenly you’re a dictator.” He played with her shoe in boredom.

 

     Lucinda gasped, “You know what, I’m taking Travis. Have fun.” She grabbed Travis by his wrist and took him over to where the girls were picking out dresses.

 

     “I’ll miss you Travis!” Laurence called, reaching out his arm towards him but not actually getting up.

 

     He sent him a pleading look as he couldn’t physically get away from Lucinda pulling him behind a rack of clothes.

 

     “Here, you take him. Laurence is being an asshole.” Lucinda dropped him off with Teony who was holding up a green dress.

 

     They watched Lucinda leave before Teony held up the dress against themselves, “Too long?” 

 

     Looking over the dress, Travis shrugged, “I-it looks like it’s at your ankles. I-is that considered too long?” 

 

     “Well no, but I want to be comfortable in it. So I don’t want it to be long… Does this look like it’s gonna be tight? I should probably get something with more flounce.” They sighed, hanging the dress back up.

 

     “W-what color do you want?” He asked, moving some dresses out of the way and looking for something along the lines they wanted.

 

     “I don’t know… I’ll find something- I need to think about the length first.” They sighed.

 

     Kim ran up behind them, “Lucinda said you had a green dress?” Kim asked, “I wanna see it.” 

 

     “I’m not gonna get it, so if you want it you can.” Teony shrugged, re-grabbing the dress from the hook and giving it to Kim.

 

     She took it and looked it over before humming in thought, “Not bad… I’ll be back.” 

 

     “You can go run off Travis, I need to rethink my choices.” Teony nodded to themself.

 

     He started to walk away before looking back at them, “Y-you know we’re going to another store after this, right?” 

 

     “Yeah but I’d rather see what I like now so I can know for the next one if I don’t find anything.” They told him.

 

     Before he could even try to make his way back to Laurence, Aphmau grabbed him and pulled him behind another rack of dresses, “I need your help.” 

 

     “W-with?” He asked, rolling his shoulders.

 

     Aphmau then held up 2 dresses, “Pick one.” 

 

     His eyes flicked between the two, “W-what’s the difference?” He asked carefully, not seeing any.

 

     The dresses were both a pink color with a slit at the legs and 2 sets of straps on the shoulder. 

 

     “...Oh, these are the same.” She whispered, “That’s why I couldn’t pick one. Can you see if they have it in a smaller size? I had Katelyn grab these ones for me and the rest are too high.” 

 

     Looking at the wall they were at, he spotted the dresses she was holding and reached up to grab the next one on the hook, “W-what size?” He asked. 

 

     “Small… Any bigger and the dress will be lower than I want it to be.” She told him, “It’s already gonna hit the floor, as it is.”

 

     “A-are you sure you’re not gonna trip?” He asked her, pulling one down and checking the size.

 

     “Well, no. But we’re gonna hope I don’t trip and fall during the dance.” She shrugged and handed him back the two other dresses before taking the one he was holding.

 

     While trying to re-hand those ones Nana came up to him, “Is this too pale?” She asked, showing the dress.

 

     Travis glanced at it, “W-what are you talking about?” 

 

     “Is it too pale? The pink? Does it look more white?” Nana rephrased, “I think it is, but I can’t tell. I’ve been looking at it too long.” 

 

     “I-I don’t think so, but go try it on. M-maybe you’ll like it more if you see yourself in it.” He told her.

 

     Nana held it out again and pouted in thought, “Yeah ok. Hold on.” She dashed off to the dressing room.

 

     Checking around one last time, he ran out of the aisles of dresses and back to the safety of Laurence.

 

     “Dude- tell him Undertale is better than Final Fantasy.” Laurence said, ushering for him to sit down.

 

     Getting into his seat, he looked at Aaron, “I-I’ve never played FInal Fantasy, so I have to agree with him.” 

 

     “Fine, don’t play it- but you have to realize Undertale has 1 game. Final Fantasy has more than 10 under it.” Aaron dismissed.

 

     “It was made by a handful of people- Final Fantasy has a whole team behind it. A whole crew constantly working on it.” Laurence said, completely turned in his chair while on his knees.

 

     “Oh my Irene what are you guys fighting about?” Katelyn asked, annoyed while getting onto the platform.

 

     “Katelyn- my right hand man- what is better- Undertale? Or Final Fantasy?” Laurence asked, practically pleading for her to be on his side.

 

     She looked at how he was sitting and scoffed, “Both are good. Different reasons. Now tell me if this dress flatters me.” 

 

     “It doesn’t.” He said flatly.

 

     Her eyes looked at him and she clicked her tongue, “Watch it Casanova, I got a dress that I could still kick your ass in.” 

 

     Laurence sighed softly, “The blue is nice… strapless is always a risky choice.” 

 

     “I thought so, but I like the color. It goes with my hair.” She leaned forward a bit, “I’m gonna go ask Aph, you’re all useless.”

 

     Annoyed, Laurence called, “You’re gonna trip in that!” 

 

     For a second Katelyn did a graceful spin and flipped him off for the second that she was facing them.

 

     “Asshole.” Laurence huffed, slouching in his seat before looking at Travis, “They find anything good?” 

 

     “N-nana found a pink one and Aphmau was looking at a kind purple-pink-ish one.” Travis told him.

 

     “Great, fun.” He rolled his eyes.

 

     Aphmau came running out of her dressing room and onto the little platform, “I really like this one.” 

 

     “I-It looks nice.” Travis told her, “A-are you sure you’re not gonna trip in that?” He asked again.

 

     She shrugged, fixing the straps, “I’ll just try to get shoes with a bit of a heel. My shoes don’t add to my height.” She lifted her shoe out of the leg slit in the dress.

 

     When she looked at them, her eyes immediately left and looked at the door, “Oh- Hey.” She waved.

 

     The boys turned around to see Garroth at the door to the shop, “Hey…” He nodded.

 

     “Are you getting a suit?” She asked.

 

     “Uhh- yeah. I am.” He nodded.

 

     “We’re just seeing if we like any dresses before we go downstairs. Teony said there was a suit shop there.” Aphmau pointed to where Sasha was holding a dress up to Teony.

 

     Garroth smiled a bit, “That’s fine, Nana told me that this’ll take up most of the time.” He said, awkwardly going to the couch, across from Aaron.

 

     Smiling a bit, Aphmau went back to looking at herself in the mirror, “You think I should get this one? Or wait for the next store?” She asked.

 

     “Can’t you just put it on hold until we come back?” Laurence suggested.

 

     “Yeah, I guess. I just don’t wanna have to come all the way back up here.” She told him, swishing around the excess fabric.

 

     “W-we’re probably gonna have too anyway. T-teony said they wanted to see both stores before buying anything.” Travis shrugged.

 

     There was a light sigh, “...Fine. I’ll put it on hold too I guess then. See if there’s anything at the other store, but I really like this one.” 

 

     “Need some 3 inch heels to not fall.” Aaron mumbled.

 

     Aphmau gasped, offended and Laurence turned around, “I got him Aphmau, don’t worry.” Laurence tossed Lucinda’s shoe at Aaron.

 

     It hit Aaron’s arm and fell on the couch, where Aaron stared at it, “What did you think that was gonna do?” 

 

     “I don’t know man, I’m bored as hell.” Laurence shrugged.

 

     “Travis help me-” Aphmau told him, awkwardly trying to reach the zipper on the back of the dress.

 

     “H-how’d you even get it on?” He asked, getting up from his seat again and pulling the zipper down enough for her to grab it.

 

     “Katelyn, she came into my dressing room for a moment to see the dress too and helped me but then she went to see if she could find something in a darker blue.” She said.

 

     Laurence sighed, “I liked the first one she had.”

 

     “She said she just wanted to see, not that she was gonna change it.” Aphmau shrugged, “I gotta go take this off, I’ll be back.” 

 

     …

 

     They were in the second store, Teony was playfully modeling a dress as Sasha watched intensely.

 

     “Man, red is kinda an ugly color.” Lucinda said, looking at her reflection in the same mirror as Teony.

 

     Her eyes caught Aaron looking at his own red sweater, “On me. You kinda make it work.” She turned around to tell him.

 

     He didn’t seem to take offense and dropped his hoodie drawstring while going back to watching the girls.

 

     “Do you like hanging out with us?” Kim suddenly asked as Travis pulled up her zipper on a dress she found.

 

     “Better than being home.” He told her.

 

     “Huh… I just thought you’d like hanging out with a smaller group.” She spoke out loud but clearly wasn’t meant for any of them to respond to. 

 

     Travis looked at her strangely, “Huh?” 

 

     Kim glanced at him, “Nothing- nothing.” She shook off his hands from the back of her dress and glanced down, “What do you think?” 

 

     Stepping back, Travis took a long overview of the dress before settling on, “I-I liked the one from the other shop, the green one.” 

 

     “Emerald?” She questioned, surprised.

 

     “N-no- no! T-the one that was like- a mint color.” He quickly told her, knowing that the emerald one was a bit seductive.

 

     Her hand went to her chest, relieved, “Oh thank Irene- I thought you were talking about that one Lucinda picked out. It’s just not really my style.” 

 

     “Kim you would have looked hot and you know it.” Lucinda called.

 

     “I looked like I was about to scam an old dude for money.” She rolled her eyes before looking back at Travis, “So no to this dress?” 

 

     “I-I wouldn’t say it was the best one, but it looks nice on you.” Travis gave her a small smile, hoping not to make her feel bad.

 

     She patted his arm, “Thank you Travis, but you can say you like the other one better. I do too.” 

 

     “S-sorry…” He apologized.

 

     Kim gave him a sympathetic look, “Can you help me get a dress? I know we just said that the other one was good- but I just wanna try.” 

 

     “S-sure.” He shrugged, following her to the dresses in the corner.

 

     Aaron watched as Lucinda and Laurence fought over the length of a dress and if they should alter it.

 

     “Lucinda, we don’t have that kind of money on hand.” Laurence told her, “Keep it long or get another dress.” 

 

     “We can at least go see how much it would cost.” She huffed, “I really like this one and I’m sure if I show my mom she’ll at least think about it.” 

 

     The dressing room door they were standing in front of, opened to show Nana in a pink dress, “What are you guys fighting about?” She asked.

 

     “She wants to cut the dress shorter, but I’m telling her she nor I have that kind of money to get it done.” Laurence retold.

 

     Nana was holding something behind her back, “...Why don’t you just ask Kim if she can tailor it?” 

 

     They looked at each other, “Where’d she go?” Lucinda asked.

 

     “I don’t know.” Nana shrugged, “I just got dressed.” 

 

     Laurence turned to Aaron, who immediately looked away, “Aaron, my man. My main man.” 

 

     Quickly Aaron shook his head, “Pretty sure that’s Travis.” He said.

 

     “Yeah, you’re right. Where’d Kim go?” Laurence dropped the act and gestured to the rest of the store.

 

     Silently, he pointed in a direction, “She took Travis to get another dress.” 

 

     Lucinda picked up the long dress so she could walk properly and went in the same direction, Laurence following her.

 

     Aaron looked at Nana as she was still holding something behind her back, “Can you help me? I can’t get the zipper.” 

 

     “Oh- yeah.” He got up from the seating and went over to her.

 

     “Sorry, it’s too high up.” She said, turning around and moving her hair out of the way.

 

     “It’s cool… fine.” He breathed while looking at the back of her dress, trying to play it cool around her.

 

     Gently he zipped it up, hoping that the slightly shaky hold he had on it didn’t snap the tiny thing. When it was zipped, he took a step back and let her go to a smaller mirror to the side.

 

     “Whatcha think?” She asked, playing with the dress.

 

     “Nice.” He said simply and he saw the way she seemed to dim at the comment.

 

     She turned around to him, “...You know, the suit shop is downstairs. If you want you could get a head start. I know this can be kinda boring.” She laughed humorlessly.

 

     Aaron shook his head quickly, “Oh- no- no no. I’m having a great time.” He panicked, shaking his hands too.

 

     “Oh- sorry.” She laughed at his reaction, “I just- You seem kinda bored and I feel bad.” She covered her mouth.

 

     “Oh Irene- I’m sorry. Nana, I promise I’m having a good time.” He told her, clearly distressed at her assumption.

 

     The girl kept her mouth covered as Aaron was trying to tell her differently with his hands, “Aaron- Aaron- it’s ok.” She giggled.

 

     He wrung his hands, “I’m fine. I like hanging out with you guys.” He finished.

 

     “Good,” She smiled, “We like hanging out with you too.” She walked past him and to the mirror platform like the last store, “Now what do you think?” 

 

     Her arms came out and she did a little twirl in the dress so that he got a good look at the whole thing.

 

     “You look pretty.” He stood right outside the area, shoving his hands in his pockets.

 

     “I think I’m gonna get this one.” She told him, “I like the color and it fits well.” 

 

     “You should,” He nodded, “It looks great on you.” 

 

     Nana smiled widely and he was happy to know that she just wanted to see him enjoying himself to be happy.

 

     “Let me show Lucinda.” She squealed, getting off the platform and going to the dressing rooms again.

 

     Aaron watched as she left and stayed watching when she found Aphmau instead of Lucinda, showing her the dress still.

 

     “...You’re really obvious.” Kim said and he looked to his side and down a bit to see her watching Nana too.

 

     “What?” He asked.

 

     “Nana. You like her.” She rephrased.

 

     He let out a breathy short laugh, “No, I don’t.” He shook his head, taking a step back from her.

 

     Kim turned to him, tilting her head, “You don’t…?” She asked, clearly having made up her own mind on the subject.

 

     “No,” He said firmly, “I don’t.” 

 

     She nodded slowly, “...right.” 

 

     “Kim-” Aaron started but got caught up when Nana ran back, “Can you unzip it? I think Aphmau got it stuck.” Nana asked.

 

     “Is that the dress you’re getting?” Kim asked as Nana turned her back to him and moved her hair out of the way.

 

     Nana nodded, “I think I am.” 

 

     Aaron kept glancing between Kim and Nana’s dress zipper, hoping to Irene that Kim didn’t say anything else.

 

     “It looks cute, good color and length.” Kim nodded, leaning back a bit to see the whole thing.

 

     “Thanks, I found it squished between some other dresses. Did you find anything?” She asked.

 

     “No, I tried on another one but Travis said that the best one was that green one we found upstairs. So I think I’m just gonna get that one.” Kim shrugged. 

 

     “At least you found one.” Sasha came up to them, holding a dress in her hands, “I couldn’t decide.”

 

     Lightly pouting, Nana spoke, “I’m sorry, Sasha. But- maybe now that I’ve found one, I can help you!” 

 

     “Oh Nana, it's fine. I’m sure I’ll find something in my closet.” Sasha waved her hand, “It’s not that big of a deal.”

 

     “We can still try.” Kim told Sasha, “It’ll be fine, I already found my dress too. It’s back at the other store.” 

 

     “Hey Aaron, not to rush you, but did you unzip it?” Nana asked.

 

     Glancing down at his hand, he saw the zipper that he had somehow snapped off the dress, he didn’t want to interrupt their conversation.

 

     The thing was so small, of course he was bound to break it. He went slowly so that he didn’t accidentally catch her bra but ended up ripping it right off.

 

     “Umm… I broke it.” He mumbled, moving the zipped to the palm of his hands and showing her.

 

     They all looked at the small zipper, “...Huh.” Kim mumbled.

 

     “Dude, what’d you do?” Sasha asked.

 

     Nana picked up the zipper, “Kim, can you fix it?” She asked, not exactly seeming worried.

 

     “Uhh…” She took it from her and looked over it, “I’d have to order a new one tonight. Shipping and all.” 

 

     “But can you do it before the prom?” Sasha asked, “It’s at the end of next week.” 

 

     “I’ll pay for it.” Aaron told her.

 

     Kim glanced at him, “I can do it then.” She said simply, seeming unamused.

 

     Quickly Nana turned to him, “What? No- Aaron, it’s fine. I was gonna buy the dress anyway. And Kim can fix it.” 

 

     He looked at her with a worried look, “I’m sorry.” 

 

     “It’s ok, Aphmau got it stuck in the first place.” Nana dismissed, “And Kim just said she could do it.” 

 

     “Might need help getting that off.” Sasha told Nana, glancing at her dress.

 

     Sighing softly, Nana looked around, “I’m gonna go find Lucinda and see if she could get it off in one of the dressing rooms.” 

 

     “I’ll come with, I need to see how it broke.” Kim told her, “If that’s ok- I just need to see the zipper part of the dress.” She quickly added.

 

     Laughing a bit, Nana looped their arms, “It’s fine Kim, I’m wearing clothes under this.” She told her.

 

     The two left and Sasha looked at Aaron, “You break that on purpose?” She asked, suspicious.

 

     “What?” He looked horrified at the accusation, “No!” 

 

     “Just checking.” Sasha shrugged, walking away towards Teony and Katelyn who were trying to decide between two dresses.

 

     “What the hell?” Aaron whispered…

 

     …

 

     “You didn’t have to do that, you know.” Nana said to Aaron as they walked into a regular shop, her dress in hand.

 

     Lightly he shrugged, “I broke it.” 

 

     “Yeah but, it was gonna be fine. I had the money for the dress and I was gonna buy it anyway.” She told him.

 

     “If it’s the amount you’re uncomfortable with, it was nothing.” Aaron told her, wondering if that was where she was going with this.

 

     Nana again laughed, “It’s not that, I just feel bad that you think you had to pay for it. Can’t I pay you back?” 

 

     “No, I won’t take it.” Aaron said simply, “You have more money for shoes.” 

 

     “I don’t think shoes are gonna cost $150.” She told him and he looked away from her so that she didn’t see the small blush starting to form.

 

     ‘ Irene, this girl is cute. ’ Aaron’s head said.

 

     “Nana, you’re gonna go in circles.” Katelyn told her, “Let the dude pay and get some real nice shoes.”

 

     “Katelyn- I don’t think any shoes I want will be over $60.” Nana told her, going to sit down in one of the waiting chairs.

 

     “Extra money, period.” She sat next to Nana and sluggishly laid back, “Man I’m tired.” 

 

     Laurence rolled his eyes, “Oh you’re tired?” He asked, about to rant about how long they had been at the mall.

 

     “Yeah. What’s it to ya Casanova?” Katelyn asked, defensive.

 

     Before Laurence could fight her verbally, Lucinda grabbed his arm, “Not today. We need to get you a suit.”

 

     “Wait- wait- take Travis with you. We’re trying to get him a suit too.” Nana said, gesturing for Travis to go with her. 

 

     “W-what? N-nana, no. I-I said I didn’t have any money on me.” He told her, slightly panicked about the idea.

 

     Nana pointed to Aaron, “He paid for my dress and I have leftover money.”

 

     “You paid for her dress?” Laurence asked, looking at Aaron for confirmation.

 

     Embarrassed, Aaron nodded slowly, “I broke it.” 

 

     “He snapped off the zipper and won’t let me pay him back.” Nana huffed, “Which means I have extra money to get you a suit. Shoes aren’t gonna cost that much and if anything, I probably have a pair that goes with them in my closet.” 

 

     “N-Nana-” Travis was about to tell her that she didn’t need to pay for something like this but Lucinda caught his wrist with ease, “We’re not here to argue, we’re here to spend money.” She told him.

 

     Quickly she pulled both the boys in the direction of the employees at the front counter, “I’ll be back- just wait.” Laurence pointed at Katelyn.

 

     She stuck out her tongue mockingly and went back to laying against the couch, “I’m glad I found a dress at least.” 

 

     “You’re lucky.” Sasha sighed, sitting in another chair off to the side.

 

     “We’re gonna find you one Sasha.” Kim told her, “We’re probably just looking in the wrong places.” 

 

     “The two prom dress places aren’t the places to look?” Garroth asked.

 

     “Go find a suit.” Kim snapped at him, watching him scurry away afterwards.

 

     Teony stayed standing, holding a dress bag in their arms too, “Maybe those kinds of things aren’t for you.” 

 

     “What am I supposed to wear then?” Sasha asked.

 

     Slowly, Teony looked at the store they were in, “Can’t find a dress, get a suit.” 

 

     “...tempting, very tempting.” Sasha said slowly, “But I think I’ll be too stiff in it and I’d like a dress. I just need to find a good one.” 

 

     “Suit yourself.” Aphmau giggled at her own pun.

 

     Katelyn chuckled a bit, “You’re so stupid.”

 

     More giggles came from Aphmau before she looked at Aaron, “Aren’t you gonna buy a suit?” She asked.

 

     “I probably should.” He shrugged.

 

     “Do you know how too?” Teony asked, looking back at him.

 

     “Kinda, basics.” Aaron sighed, “Pretty boring though.”

 

     Laurence was shoved out of the dressing room, Lucinda following, “I give you, Laurence Zahl.” 

 

     He looked extremely annoyed as Lucinda placed him in front of her friends, “What do you guys think?” 

 

     “...do those match?” Kim asked, looking between his pants and blazer, “I think they’re a shade or two off.” 

 

     Lucinda went around Laurence to look at him faced forward, “Oh yeah, they are. Go back, change into the other one I picked out.” 

 

     “Gonna miss an opportunity to grope me?” Laurence asked sarcastically.

 

     “When you’re being bitchy I do.” She smirked.

 

     Sighing, he left back to the dressing room and Lucinda turned back to them, “He’s so cute when he’s angry.” 

 

     “You make him angry.” Katelyn told her.

 

     “Cadenza wants me to get him a nice suit. So I’m gonna get him a nice suit.” Lucinda nodded firmly, “Lady is pregnant and passionate, not a good mix.” 

 

     One of the other doors to the dressing rooms opened, “L-Lucinda? I-I don’t think this fits correctly.” 

 

     “Come out.” She told him, arms crossed.

 

     Awkwardly he stopped out and they were immediately able to see what was wrong with the suit she picked out.

 

     Stifling a laugh, Katelyn buried her face into Nana’s shoulder, shakily with her held back laughs.

 

     “...You didn’t realize that when putting it on?” Sasha asked.

 

     “I-I thought I was wearing it wrong.” Travis slowly shrugged.

 

     The suit he was wearing was sizes smaller than what he should have been wearing, “Yeah- ok. That’s Laurence’s. Take it off, go try on the next one.” Lucinda told him.

 

     Seemingly annoyed, He unbuttoned the blazer and knocked on Laurence’s dressing room door, “I’m not letting you in Lucinda.” Laurence called.

 

     “I-I’m not trying to see dude. O-open, I have your blazer.” Travis told him, waiting for the door to open.

 

     It opened slightly, Laurence peeking out to see if it was actually him, “Don’t do that man, I thought you were her. I’m not letting her back in, she forced me into this.” 

 

     “Y-you think I’m having a good time?” Travis asked, “S-she gave me your blazer.” 

 

     Reaching out, Laurence grabbed it, “Pick a suit and let’s get out of here.” He hissed at him, closing the door afterwards.

 

     “Travis! Put on the other blazer.” Lucinda told him from the waiting area.

 

     They watched him go back before continuing their conversation, “I don’t even know where Garroth went.” Lucinda shrugged.

 

     “I think he went to get a suit too, but I didn’t see him go into any of the rooms.” Aphmau said, turning around to see the racks of blazers and pant suits.

 

     “I’ll go find him.” Aphmau stood up from her chair, “Just to see if he needs any help.” 

 

     “Don’t get lost.” Nana called, “We have to go to another store after this one too.” 

 

     Aphmau nodded, “I won’t, I won’t.”

 

     She left them at the waiting area and went looking through the racks of clothes, sometimes jumping to see if she could see above them.

 

     Eventually she found the blond, trying to pick between two blazers, “Hey- you doing ok?” She asked, smiling at him.

 

     Garroth seemed surprised, “What? Oh- yeah. I just don’t know which one to pick. Too many options.” 

 

     “Good, I was just making sure you didn’t get lost and we had to go find you… I think we’re all a bit tired.” She chuckled.

 

     “Oh- I’m sorry. I didn’t realize I was holding us up.” He looked at the blazers in his hands again, trying to pick one quickly.

 

     “No- no. Garroth, you’re fine. We’re still trying to get Travis and Laurence suits too. No rush.” She stopped him, worried she gave him the wrong idea.

 

     Going towards him, she looked at his choices, “Why don’t you just try both of them on? See which one seems better?” 

 

     “Ahh, I don’t wanna do all that.” He chuckled a bit before holding the blazer up to his neck, “Just tell me what you think.” 

 

     Humming in thought, she motioned to the other blazer and he switched to the other one, “This one?” He asked.

 

     “Hold on, I'm thinking.” She held a hand out to him to stop him from talking anymore.

 

     He rolled his eyes a bit but stayed quiet as she looked at the second one, “Go back to the first?” She told him.

 

     Again he switched and she stared at the first one, “-Why don’t you just ask your date?” She then questioned.

 

     Slightly taken back, Garroth put down both blazers, “Ask my date?” He repeated.

 

     She nodded, “Yeah- so you guys can match.” She didn’t seem phased by the question but when he didn’t answer, she looked into his eyes, “You… have a date, right?” 

 

     “O-oh, no. I don’t.” He shrugged, laughing awkwardly.

 

     “Wow, the great ‘Garroth Ro’Meave’ doesn’t have a date to prom. How’d that happen? You waiting on asking someone? Prom is like, end of next week dude.” She laughed a little bit.

 

     Garroth stared at Aphmau, “...Do you have a date?” He then asked her.

 

     Aphmau didn’t seem surprised and waved it off, “Na, I’m going with Katelyn as my date. Just so I can get in, but I’m probably gonna help clean it up anyway.” 

 

     “Oh…” Garroth nodded, “Sorry you have to work.” 

 

     “It’s cool dude, I still get to go with all of you, so that’s fun.” She laughed a bit before looking back at the blazers, “I think you should go with the dark blue one.” 

 

     He glanced down, “Oh yeah, probably.” He nodded, “I guess I’ll get that one.” 

 

     “Cool, you should probably find the pants for those too before someone else gets them.” She nodded to the other side of the blazers with the pants.

 

     “Right, pants.” He repeated, looking in the same direction.

 

     She gave him another smile before turning to leave but Garroth spoke out, “Aphmau?”

 

     “Hmm?” She hummed, head going towards him 

 

     ‘ Just ask her! ’ Garroth’s head yelled at him, “...I-I know you said you were going with Katelyn but, would you want to go with me?” 

 

     Confused crossed her face, “What?” 

 

     ‘ Back out- back out. Abort the mission. ’ His head immediately said, “Like- as friends! So that Katelyn could go with whoever she wants too!” 

 

     “Oh… Wouldn’t that be kinda weird?” She asked, leaning her head against one of the racks, “Since like- we used to have a crush on each other?” 

 

     Her face was casual, not moved by the conversation or its contents. Garroth knew he had to back out of whatever he was trying to do, “Yeah… you’re probably right.” 

 

     “No hard feelings or anything- I just don’t want people to get the wrong idea, you know? Like last year?” She reminded him, “Ivy was kinda… horrible to me.” 

 

     “Yeah- yeah. I get it… sorry about that by the way.” He apologized, turning towards the racks to hide his embarrassment.

 

     She swayed her hand at him, “It’s fine. I just don’t want a repeat of last year…” She mumbled quietly, shaking off the bad memories.

 

     “Aph, it’s alright. Tha- that makes sense. Sorry for asking.” He laughed a little bit but it was clearly awkward.

 

     For a moment she stared at his expression before speaking, “There’s also… a guy.” 

 

     “Oh!” He looked at her, “Really? A guy?” 

 

     “Yeah…” She poked at the nearest blazer to split her attention, “I really like him… even though I don’t think I have a chance. I don’t want to give him the wrong impression.” 

 

     “Who is it?” Garroth asked.

 

     Biting her bottom lip, she tried to hide a smile, “It’s Kai.” 

 

     “Kai… the senior?” Garroth asked.

 

     Giggling, she nodded, “Him. He’s really out of my league. But… I don’t know. Katelyn made me believe I have a chance. Even if it’s small since he’s going to college next year.” 

 

     “He probably is.” He nodded.

 

     Shaking her head, she stood straight up, “Don’t tell him. I’m only telling you because you’re my friend and I know you’re not gonna tell anyone.”

 

     Playfully he scoffed, “Of course not. Secrets… safe.” He sighed in the middle of his sentence.

 

     “Thanks Garroth.” She gave him one last smile before leaving him at the racks.

 

     Groaning quietly, he hit his head against the hangers with the blazers and sighed deeply, “Dammit.” He whispered.

 

     He heard someone else walking towards him so he stood up straight again and looked to his side.

 

     Laurence nodded to him, “You good?” 

 

     “...been better.” Garroth answered.

 

     “What happened? Aphmau just said she was helping you pick out a blazer.” Laurence walked over to him.

 

     “I tried asking her to prom.” He spilled.

 

     Nodding a bit, Laurence shrugged, “So what happened?” 

 

     “She said it was a bad idea basically… and that there was another guy she was interested in.” Garroth told him before covering his mouth, “Oh crap- I wasn’t supposed to tell you that!” 

 

     Chuckling a bit, Laurence threw up his hands, “Hey- I’m not gonna say anything dude. But you should probably squash those dreams about getting with her.” 

 

     “I know, I know.” He nodded, “I will… after I graduate.” 

 

     “Dude.” Laurence’s head went back.

 

     “I’ll get on it.” Garroth dismissed, walking towards him, “That the suit you’re gonna get?” 

 

     Looking down at the getup, Laurence nodded, “I think so. Nice right?” 

 

     “Yeah, Lucinda pick it out for you?” Garroth joked.

 

     “Oh shut up, you needed Aphmau’s help.” Laurence shoved him a bit while laughing.

 

     “And now I need your help with finding the right pants.” Garroth held up the blue blazer, “Which one does with these ones?” 

 

     Sighing quietly, Laurence went over to the pants rack to help him find the right corresponding color…

 

     …

 

     Travis sighed as he watched Nana drive away as he stood at his front door, waiting for his dad to open it.

 

     When the door was opened, he saw his dad standing at the counter, “Hello.” His dad said simply.

 

     “H-hi.” Travis mumbled, shifting the store bag behind him.

 

     “How was shopping?” He asked. 

 

     “W-what?” Travis asked.

 

     His dad set down his phone, giving Travis his full attention, “The mall, how was it?” He asked again.

 

     Mentally Travis tried to think about if he had told his dad that he was going to the mall before deciding to go along with it, “F-fine.” 

 

     “What’d you buy?” His eyes went down to Travis’s legs where the bag was not very well hidden.

 

     “...A-a suit.” Travis answered.

 

     “Hmm, for what?” He questioned, not looking away from Travis.

 

     There wasn’t a way out of this, clearly his dad already knew more than he was letting on, “P-prom.” 

 

     “Oh, you’re going to prom?” His dad seemed nonchalant about it, but he was nonchalant about everything.

 

     “Y-yeah… I-I can go, right?” Travis asked, unable to go anywhere since he was up against the front door already.

 

     “Yeah, yeah.” His dad waved him off, “Who with?” 

 

     “A-a friend. F-freshman can’t get in without someone older.” He explained quietly.

 

     Again his dad hummed, stepping away from the counter and going towards him, “Is it with that girl you were just with?” 

 

     This time Travis didn’t say anything, choosing to look down at the floor again and freeze. It worked last time, it would work again.

 

     As his dad walked towards him, Travis tried to stop his legs from shaking and falling to the floor in fear.

 

     “We should get you into a check up.” His dad told him, “Make sure you’re doing fine physically.” 

 

     “I-I’m fine.” Travis mumbled.

 

     “We’ll see.” He said, walking away from Travis but stopped and looked back at him, “I always liked your blond hair then the white.” 

 

     Then Travis was left alone, at the front door and trembling. Slowly he slid down to the floor and tried to calm his breathing.

 

     His eyes went up to the camera in the corner of the room, directed right at him at the door, a red blinking light flashing.

 

     He had to get out of this fucking house…

Chapter 34: Prom (Part 1)

Chapter Text

     “Lucinda- zip me up!” Aphmau whined while the older one fussed over how her sleeves laid.

 

     She lightly shoved Aphmau, “Give me a second babe, I need to see how your sleeves are actually supposed to go.” 

 

     “We can worry about my sleeves later, zip me up. I can’t do it by myself.” Aphmau whined, jumping a bit.

 

     They were in the bathroom, trying to get ready for prom. But since the bathroom was small, only so many people could be in it at the same time.

 

     “You need to stop moving, the zipper is gonna catch your skin.” Lucinda told her sternly, “And we have time anyway.” 

 

     “No we literally don’t.” Aphmau stared at her in the mirror.

 

     “Yes we do.” Lucinda grabbed her phone on the counter and turned it on to show the time, “Huh… when did that happen?” She mumbled, seeing that it was already 4PM.

 

     The prom was from 7:30PM to 11:30PM for everyone else going to it, but half of their friend group was supposed to help set up so they had to get there earlier.

 

     Which meant they had to be there at 5 to get everything ready.

 

     Their whole group wasn’t even at Aphmau’s house yet, missing Nana and Travis along with a possible Garroth.

 

     No one was able to tell if he was going to come but it was getting close to then they’re supposed to leave and no word from him.

 

     Katelyn came into the bathroom, dressed but pajama pants still on underneath it, “Move Lucinda.” 

 

     Now Lucinda was being pushed to the side as Katelyn zipped up Aphmau’s dress, “We gotta get moving in like an hour. Hurry up.” 

 

     “My bad, I didn’t know we were taking so long.” Lucinda shrugged, setting her phone back on the counter.

 

     “Yeah and I still need your help to do my hair.” Katelyn reminded, “Kim’s got the curling iron though.” 

 

     “Hmm… We still have time to do that.” Lucinda waved off, “Your hair takes well usually so it’ll be fine.” 

 

     Aphmau looked at her, “What about my hair?” 

 

     Lucinda glanced at her hair, “What about it? You’ve already got natural curls.” 

 

     “Ok, then what about makeup?” Aphmau asked.

 

     “Will your mom allow that?” She asked, seeming surprised since Sylvanna seemed to be strict on that.

 

     Lightly Aphmau twirled a curl, “Can’t you just put on a little?” 

 

     Chuckling, Lucinda grabbed Aphmau’s face and lightly squished her cheeks, “I’m sure you’ll do good with some eyeliner.” 

 

     “Not the time.” Katelyn slapped Lucinda’s hands from Aphmau’s face.

 

     “Is Nana even here yet?” Lucinda asked, looking in the mirror herself and fixing her own dress.

 

     “Uhh, I think Teony was calling her when I left. She’s probably on her way, had to get Travis and everything.” Katelyn shrugged.

 

     Laurence poked his head into the bathroom, “Do you guys know where my pants are?” 

 

     “Please do not tell me you’re not wearing pants right now.” Lucinda whispered, giving him a side eye.

 

     He made a disgruntled face and stepped fully into the frame of the door, only wearing half of the suit and the shorts he came in, “Why do you think I’d be half naked in Aph’s house?” 

 

     “Wouldn’t put it against you.” Katelyn chuckled, trying not to zip up Aphmau’s hair.

 

     “Alright- no need to bash me before I’m in the suit.” He held his hand out for her to stop.

 

     Katelyn looked at Lucinda, “Where’s his pants?” 

 

     “Was it in the car?” Lucinda asked slowly, clearly trying not to panic about how she might have to drive back to his house.

 

     “Yeah- I was playing with the zipper.” He nodded.

 

     She put a hand to her check, “Dammit Laurence. Don’t scare me like that.” She grabbed her keys on the bathroom counter and tossed it past Aphmau and Katelyn for him to grab.

 

     He caught it with ease, “Did you need anything else from your car?” He asked, backing away from them.

 

     “I think I left my lip gloss in the cupholder, can you see if it’s there?” Lucinda asked before shooing him off.

 

     After he left, Katelyn looked at Lucinda, “Did you drive him?” 

 

     “Yeah, him and Kim. Cadenza got worried over her stomach and driving so she just had me drive.” Lucinda shrugged.

 

     They heard the front door open and squealing, “There’s Nana.” Katelyn sighed, finally zipping up the dress, “Irene Aph, are you sure this dress isn’t tight?” 

 

     “It kinda is, but I couldn’t have gone up a size. Too loose and too long.” Aphmau sighed, fixing some of the fabric lower down the dress.

 

     “I’m gonna go say hi to Nana.” Lucinda grabbed her phone and left the bathroom to go downstairs, “Kawaii~Chan.” Lucinda teased.

 

     The girl turned to her with a pout, “Stop calling me that.” 

 

     “It’s cute.” Lucinda brushed off, going down the stairs.

 

     Sylvanna was trying to fix a part of Nana’s dress, “Are you sure you don’t need anything Nana?” She asked.

 

     “I’m ok, I just need to fix my make up and maybe do something with my hair.” Nana giggled.

 

     Then Sylvanna turned to Travis, who was trying not to seem stiff but the suit’s fabric was a different texture he wasn’t used to, “And your intention with Nana?” 

 

     “I-i’m sorry?” He asked, shocked at the question.

 

     “No no no.” Nana laughed, frantically waving her hands, “Travis isn’t my date, he’s just a friend. We’re not together, I’m getting him into the dance.” 

 

     “Hmm… Alright.” Sylvanna looked Travis up and down.

 

     Again the front door was opened again, to show Laurence, “I found your lip gloss.” He told Lucinda.

 

     Immediately she grabbed it, “Oh I actually just left it in the car, I thought I left it back home.” She mumbled.

 

     Laurence looked at Nana, “Oh don’t you look pretty.” 

 

     She did a little twirl, “It was really easy to get on. I spend most of my time trying to get Travis into his.” 

 

     Turning to Travis, Laurence glanced him up and down before smiling tightly, “You look… great.” 

 

     “A-alright, you don’t have to do all that.” Travis told him, trying to get him to knock it off.

 

     Laughing, Laurence smiled, “You look nice, a bit out of your element, but nice.” He told Travis.

 

     Travis still felt the way Sylvanna was watching his every move and quickly followed Nana into the living room to get away from her.

 

     “W-why is she watching me?” Travis asked Laurence.

 

     “You’re a boy in her house. Aph’s mom hates boys.” Laurence whispered to him, “Lay low and keep your hands visible.” 

 

     “D-does she like you?” He asked, not having seen any hostility from Sylvanna to Laurence.

 

     He shook his head, “Na, I think she’s known me too long to realize I’m not interested in Aphmau. Lets Garroth in though.” He mumbled the last part.

 

     “W-what?” Travis asked.

 

     Without warning, Laurence shoved Travis onto the couch, “Sit and look pretty while the girls get ready.” 

 

     “W-who’s here?” Travis asked as Nana set down her purse next to Kim’s.

 

     “Kim, Lucinda, Aph, Katelyn and Teony’s around here somewhere. I don’t know- I lost them a while ago.” Laurence shrugged.

 

     Teony’s head then came into the living room, “Laurence, I’m right here.” They said.

 

     “Oh… there they are.” Laurence gestured to the entrance of the living room.

 

     Nana giggled and went over to Teony, “Do you guys have a curling iron?” 

 

     “I think Katelyn is using it but Lucinda said it wouldn’t take long.” They said, pointing to the stairs.

 

     She went past Teony and up the stairs to Aphmau’s room where Kim was sitting on Aphmau’s bed.

 

     “Oh hey.” Kim said, not moving her head as she was holding a curl in. Her dress was on and legs were crossed under the fluff of the dress, “You just get here?” She asked.

 

     “Hey-” Nana jumped on Aphmau’s bed, sitting beside Kim, “Teony said Katelyn the curling iron, are you not done?” 

 

     Kim nodded, “I was… then Katelyn just started to do her makeup so I didn’t have to rush. I think she’s with Aph in the bathroom.” 

 

     “...Can you curl mine?” Nana asked, looking at Kim with a smile.

 

     The curling iron came out of Kim’s hair, “Yeah, sure. I’ve just been re-curling my hair this whole time. I’m using Lucinda’s make-up and I think that’s what Katelyn is using.” 

 

     Gigging, Nana sat on the edge of the bed and waited for Kim to start, “Are you excited for the dance?” Nana asked.

 

     “I guess, I’m a bit more excited for everything else. Not a big dancer.” Kim shrugged, starting to section out Nana’s hair.

 

     “Everything else?” Nana asked.

 

     “Oh you know… Stuff.” Kim ended, not knowing how to end that sentence.

 

     Nana didn’t seem to think too deeply into it since she didn’t continue the conversation but instead picked up a new one, “Do you just need your make-up done before you’re ready?” 

 

     “Yeah, basically… How’s the dress holding up?” She asked.

 

     “Oh yeah! It’s great! I drove the whole way here in it. Zipper is working fine too.” Nana said happily.

 

     “Good, I had to alter a dress for Sasha too.” She told Nana, wrapping a piece of her hair around the curling iron.

 

     “She ended up finding one?” Nana asked, remembering how long they spent trying to find a nice dress for Sasha.

 

     Kim hummed out a confirmation, “She ended up looking in Lucinda’s closet and found something. But it was too long so I had to cut it.” 

 

     “Ooo! What color is it?” Nana asked, kicking her legs in excitement.

 

     “I think it was purple. It weirdly went really well with her hair.” Kim said, remembering how Lucinda sent her multiple photos and posts about them. 

 

     She smiled, “I think I saw that on Lucinda’s instagram. But I was busy so I didn’t see it all.” 

 

     “Yeah, I hope she’s enjoying it at least. And you too, Aaron paid good money for that thing.” Kim told her, chuckling a bit.

 

     There was a soft sigh from Nana, “I still feel bad about that. He didn’t need to do it, I would have paid for it. 

 

     “Don’t worry about it. The dude didn’t seem too affected by it.” Kim dismissed, “He seemed happy to do it anyway.” 

 

     “...You can tell?” Nana questioned, not exactly believing her.

 

     Snorting out a laugh, Kim spoke, “Nana, are you serious?” 

 

     “What?” She asked, unable to see what Kim was talking about, “Why are you laughing at me?” 

 

     Coughing out the last of her laugh, Kim tried to defend herself, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. It’s just- out of all of us. Aaron is I think the least bothered by your presence.” 

 

     “How can you tell though?” Nana repeated, “He always seems so… bored. And I told him that at the mall and he kinda panicked but- I don’t know. I think he’s just saying that because I asked him out of nowhere.” 

 

     “Yeah I guess but- that’s just how he is. I’ve had one on one conversations with the guy and he gives the shortest answer he possibly can.” Kim told her.

 

     There was silence and Nana sat thinking about what Kim had said, “...I think he’s just too awkward to say anything.” 

 

     “Oh my Irene.” Kim whispered, “Nana, the guy likes you.”

 

     It didn’t come out the way Kim wanted it too, but she was getting slightly frustrated with Nana and their game. She didn’t mean to expose Aaron like this but maybe it was better for Nana to know and take the lead.

 

     He clearly wasn’t going to do anything.

 

     “I like him too, even if he doesn’t really talk. He’s in the cooking club though, so I guess that’s something.” Nana didn’t seem to see another meaning to what Kim told her.

 

     “...Right.” Kim let go of a part of Nana’s hair, seeing the curl fall into place, “He’s in the cooking club. Which means he enjoys your company.” She finished, going along with it.

 

     “Or it means he likes cooking. I think the second time we ever talked was when the cooking club shut down and like- right after, he was asking what that happened to it.” Nana thought out loud.

 

     Kim started to think about all the little hints Aaron had been laying out for Nana and yet she hadn’t picked any of them up.

 

     “Nana, I think he just likes being around you. You have a friendly personality and even if someone doesn’t reciprocate it, it doesn’t mean they don’t like you.” Kim sighed.

 

     “I guess you’re right. It’s just sometimes hard to tell. He’s so… stone faced.” She worked carefully.

 

     “...What do you think of Aaron?” Kim asked.

 

     She hummed, “I just said. Hard to read.” Nana reiterated, a bit confused.

 

     “Well yeah- but like, he’s kinda cute no?” She pointed out.

 

     Nana picked at a bead on her dress, “Yeah, he is. But- Lucinda said no more boys for the rest of the school year. And she’s right, no boys for a while.” 

 

     “Probably for the best.” Kim nodded, “Just a thought.” 

 

     “I think I’d need to get to know him more if I was going to date him. We talk, but it’s all base level stuff.” Nana said, thinking about it, “It’s actually a bit weird that I don’t know much about him.”

 

     “We did just go over that he’s not very talkative.” Kim shrugged.

 

     “He is but like- he’s gotten in the middle of a fight- which I guess wasn’t my fault… But then he pays for my dress and he’s not taking my money.” Nana huffed.

 

     Kim pulled on a small chunk of Nana’s hair, not hard at all and just trying to get her attention, “All you need to know is; Aaron doesn’t not like you. So stop thinking that he hates hanging out with you.” 

 

     She giggled, “I know- I know. He’s fun to be around… when he isn’t so, Aaron. Oh that sounds mean- I didn’t mean it like that.”

 

     “I get it Nana. I’m sure he has his moments.” Kim chuckled, “Now stop moving, I need to finish your hair. I don’t know how long Katelyn needs for her hair.”

 

     “Fine, fine.” Nana sighed and relaxed herself as Kim tried to quickly curl her hair…

 

     …

 

     “Stop moving.” Melissa told Aaron, trying to do his hair.

 

     “You’re pulling on my scalp.” He said simply, scrunching up his face for a moment when she pulled at a knot.

 

     Aaron’s hair wasn’t too long, he kept it short due to military school so doing his hair shouldn’t be any problem… Until his sister saw him and decided to make it one.

 

     “No I’m not, I’m trying to fix it.” She hissed.

 

     He was sitting on her bed, dressed up already because apparently he had to be ready before getting his hair done.

 

     It was going fine, he was getting ready quietly in his room and he was gonna drive to school or catch a ride.

 

     Then Melissa had barged into his room with some ‘exciting news’ which turned out to be just a business thing Aaron didn’t care about.

 

     Ever since Melissa found out about him paying off Nana’s medical bill, she had become more involved in his life. Or tried to be involved.

 

     There was no real way for her to find out anything about his life unless he told her and he didn’t tell her much besides a sentence.

 

     “Oh it’s gonna look so good.” She whispered to herself.

 

     “I don’t think I will.” Aaron said.

 

     A part of his hair was pulled and again his face scrunched up but he didn’t say anything at the small sting.

 

     “Stop saying that, I know what I’m doing.” She snapped, trying to form his hair with a bunch of gel.

 

     “My hair is gonna harden with this stuff.” Aaron said, looking at the container of hair gel to the side.

 

     The gel was his, but he rarely used it and when he did, it was never this much. So he knew what it would do to his hair.

 

     “Shush, it’s all we have on hand. You should have told me prom was today. I would have started earlier.” She scolded.

 

     Lightly he shrugged, “It’s not that big of a deal.” 

 

     Melissa scoffed, “Of course it’s a big deal- It’s prom .” 

 

     “...Ok?” He said, not seeing the point still. 

 

     Maybe if he hadn’t gone to military school for most of his life he would have been able to grasp the idea of a final high school dance. The pinnacle of all teenage girls… most of them at least.

 

     Rolling her eyes, Melissa annoyingly spoke, “You don’t get it. Mom and dad mess you up.”

 

     “Thanks.” Aaron mumbled, rolling the end of his blazer between his fingers, not looking onto what she had said.

 

     “I just mean- you didn’t get to go to a normal high school. And now you have and it’s like you don’t realize all these exciting things going on.” She sighed.

 

     “I’m going to the dance, aren’t I?” He asked.

 

     “Yes but only because I made you. If you had it your way, I doubt you would have wanted to go.” She pointed out.

 

     He didn’t say anything else because she was right to a point. There was a small part of him that would have wanted to go if Nana went, but probably would have decided against it.

 

     “I’m right.” Melissa humphed, when he didn’t have an answer.

 

     Aaron made an annoyed face but his sister wasn’t able to see it due to him facing the other way.

 

     The door to Melissa’s room opened to show his mom, still in her work outfit as if she had just come home. 

 

     Before she said anything, she stopped and seemed surprised to see Aaron there and in a suit, “What’s going on?” She asked.

 

     “I’m doing Aaron’s hair for prom.” Melissa told her, shifting her nails in Aaron’s hair to get it to lay a certain way.

 

     ‘ Man her nails are sharp .’ Aaron thought to himself.

 

     “Prom?” His mom asked, relaxing her stance.

 

     “Yeah, it’s today and I’m getting him ready.” She nodded, “Doesn’t he look nice? He picked out the suit himself.” 

 

     How Melissa had said it made it seem like Aaron was a child and made a discouraging face for a moment.

 

     “When did you do this?” She asked.

 

     “Last week, at the mall.” Aaron answered, wondering if she was gonna get mad at him for buying the suit.

 

     “I don’t remember you telling us about this.” She said, referring to his dad while crossing her arms.

 

     Melissa chimed in happily, “I took him.” 

 

     “You did?” His mom questioned, giving his sister a look.

 

     Quickly she nodded, “I dropped him off then went back to work. I did it on my lunch break.” She explained.

 

     His mom looked at what Aaron was wearing and hummed in thought but didn’t say anything. Her expression didn’t give anything anyway either so he was unable to tell what she was thinking.

 

     “Did you ask your dad?” His mom then asked.

 

     “No?” Aaron answered.

 

     Another hum, “When are you leaving?”

 

     “It starts at 7:30 and I think goes to 11 or something.” Melissa answered.

 

     This was nice, Aaron didn’t have to respond to any of his mom’s questions but he was unable to see if she was angry.

 

     Her and Melissa worked together in the business so Melissa had a better feel of their mother, if she wasn’t panicked, he shouldn’t be either.

 

     “I don’t know if it’s appropriate for you to be out that late.” She stated.

 

     “Mom, it’s prom. He has to go. It’s already his last year of high school.” Melissa ‘duh’ed at her.

 

     Now she seemed annoyed, “Even so, a school dance should not be going on that late at night. It’s irresponsible.” 

 

     “Whatever.” Melissa mumbled, patting down Aaron’s hair, “Ok- I’m done. Go look.” 

 

     Aaron got up from her bed and went to the desk in her room with a round mirror on it, not looking back at his mom.

 

     Leaning down to the mirror, he saw his hair and went to touch it, “Don’t-!” Melissa snapped at him, “You’ll ruin it.” 

 

     “It looks… fine.” He shrugged, glancing back at his sister for a moment before back to the mirror.

 

     She scoffed, rolling her eyes, “You don’t get it. This looks good. You just don’t like it because you had to sit here while I did it.” 

 

     “...Sure.” Aaron nodded, straightening up, “Can I leave now?” He asked them.

 

     “Pictures.” Melissa immediately leaped to her bedside table, grabbing her phone, “We gotta go outside.

     Out of desperation, he looked at his mom, waiting for her to say that he could just go and that he needed to be back in an hour instead of 11PM.

 

     But instead she shrugged, “The backyard is free. And you could go to the park.” She suggested.

 

     “Ooo! The park! Do we have time?” Melissa asked, getting off of her bed and looking around for a coat.

 

     “No!” Aaron yelped, not wanting to take photos and getting both of their attention quickly, “...We don’t have time.” He quieted down right after.

 

     Melissa huffed and turned on his phone, “It’s already 7…” She mumbled, looking at her mom for a solution.

 

     “Then it’s too late Melissa.” Her mom shrugged, “If you want him to be on time, you can take a few photos outside in the backyard, but then you’d have to rush.” 

 

     It wasn’t the answer Melissa wanted but she accepted it anyway, “Ok…” She sighed before snapping her head to him, “I can drive you!” 

 

     “I’d rather walk.” He said monotony.

 

     “Nonsense. I’d like to stop by your school anyway. I’ll drive.” His mom told him, “Be outside in 5 minutes.” 

 

     Aaron stared in shock as his mom left Melissa’s room and closed the door behind her, leaving the siblings together.

 

     “Huh… That’s new.” Melissa mumbled, staring at her door.

 

     Right after, she looked at Aaron, “Let’s go!” 

 

     “Great.” He gave her an awkward smile.

 

     “Oh Irene… don’t smile like that in any of the pictures ok?” She told him, patting his shoulder a bit.

 

     “Why?” Aaron asked, pretending like he didn’t know why she was telling him that.

 

     The light patting on his shoulder turned slightly more forceful, “No reason, you look good.” She told him, also giving him the same awkward smile.

 

     He nodded, “I’ll be sure not to take any photos.” 

 

     “That’s not what I said.” She scolded, starting to push him out of her room.

 

     …

 

     “Bleh.” Gene gagged as Sasha tightened his tie.

 

     “Well if you would stop untightening it- I wouldn’t have to make it this tight.” She snapped at him.

 

     Zenix kicked his legs, sitting in the back seat of Sasha’s car while Sasha tried to fix Gene’s suit, “Choke him out! Choke him out!” Zenix chanted.

 

     “Shut up.” Gene told him, trying to hit him but was unable to with Sasha’s hand on his tie.

 

     “You need to stop- I will choke you out.” She threatened, “You’re gonna mess up the whole thing.” 

 

     He stopped moving with a sigh and let her flatten out his tie before she killed him right then and there.

 

     “Zenix, you can’t be pissing anyone off tonight- ok?” Sasha told him, “I’m not getting someone to break you out of jail.” 

 

     “Bitch.” Zenix crossed his arms and flopped back in the middle seat, “Gene would you get me?” 

 

     Gene’s eyes flicked to him, “Are you serious? No. I’m not breaking you out of jail tonight.” 

 

     “What about tomorrow? I can last a night in jail. Toughen me up! Get a tattoo and a battle scar.” Zenix said dramatically.

 

     “Oh my Irene.” Sasha’s hands dropped from Gene’s tie so she could face Zenix directly, “You would have to be bailed out, we’re not coming for you.”

 

     “Why not!?” Zenix cried.

 

     “Because why am I having to explain to my mom that I have to get you from jail the day after prom?” Gene asked him.

 

     Zenix sputtered, “But- but- you’d get Sasha if she was in jail!” 

 

     “Yeah, because she’s my ride everywhere. And I can’t have my driver in jail.” He said like it was obvious.

 

     She looked at him, “I will leave you at this prom.” 

 

     “Hide out like Ein.” Gene nodded.

 

     “That guy was cool.” Zenix agreed, “I mean- he was stupid when he got caught- but he was cool when he wasn’t.”

 

     Sasha rolled her eyes, “He was mostly hiding under the bleacher and moving around in the night.” 

 

     “It should have been a wake up call to Ms. Bitch that something was wrong.” Gene huffed, “Not that I’m complaining. I love no cameras, but it bit her in the ass multiple times.” 

 

     “Do you like Mr. Chad any better?” Sasha asked, curious.

 

     “Ehh… I think the dude has gone off the deep end since he was last in the school.” Gene shrugged.

 

     Suddenly Zenix set his head on Gene’s seat, “You think he’s crazy.” He pointed out clearly.

 

     “I think the man is crazy.” Gene repeated what Zenix said with a firm nod of his head, “100%.” 

 

     “He’s not crazy just… weird.” Sasha said carefully before shaking her head, “-Better than Layla.” 

 

     “Better than Layla I guess but the bar is already in hell- you can be better than hell by not losing a kid.” Gene scoffed.

 

     Zenix nodded, “I like him, nice sense of humor.” 

 

     “You talk to him?” Gene asked.

 

     “No.” Zenix answered, not going any further with the sentence.

 

     When Gene looked at Sasha, she just shrugged, “Either way, we only have a week left at school. So no getting in trouble- sucks to have detention on the last week of school.”

 

     “My bad.” Gene told her, knowing they got in trouble last year and went to detention.

 

     Huffing, she sat back in her seat, “How much time do we have?” She asked him, crossing her arms.

 

     Gene reached into his pocket to get his phone while Zenix looked at Sasha’s dress, “Where’d you get that?” He asked.

 

     “Hm?” Sasha looked at Zenix.

 

     “The dress, where’d you get it?” He repeated.

 

     She looked at her dress and shrugged, “I went to the mall with Lucinda and some friends to try to find one but when I couldn’t find anything. So then I raided Lucinda’s closet and got this.” 

 

     “7:10.” Gene answered, throwing his phone on the middle console, “Isn’t Lucinda a bit tall for you?” 

 

     “Yeah, it was but apparently Kim knows how to sew so she cut it to size. Lucinda didn’t care since she said she didn’t wear it anymore.” Sasha told him.

 

     “When’d you go to the mall?” Zenix asked.

 

     Sasha looked at him confused, “Why do you want to know?” 

 

     “Because you didn’t want to hang out with me and Gene last week and I want to know.” He said slowly.

 

     Annoyed, Sasha answered, “It was last week but it was over the weekend.” 

 

     “Who else did you go with?” Gene asked.

 

     “What’s with all the questions about who I hang out with outside of you guys?” She asked back.

 

     Gene smirked while Zenix pouted, “You were hanging with the enemy again weren’t you?” Zenix accused.

 

     “Who?” Sasha asked, very confused and over both of the boys already.

 

     “Teony.” Zenix pointed at her, “You were hanging with the teacher’s pet!” 

 

     Reaching forward, Sasha shoved him down so that he fell backwards against the seats in her car, “You’re so annoying.” She told him.

 

     “...Were you?” Gene asked.

 

     “No, I wasn’t. I was hanging out with Lucinda, Kim, Nana- that group.” She told him, throwing her hands up.

 

     “Which includes Teony.” Zenix groaned, trying to get up from the shove.

 

     This time, in annoyance, she grabbed his leg and pulled, forcing him to lay down on the seat while she stole his shoe.

 

     “What the fuck!” He shouted, wiggling as she took his shoe and threw it into Gene’s side of the car.

 

     “Stop messing around.” She pointed at him, “I’m gonna kick you out of the car.” 

 

     Zenix coward behind Gene’s seat, “Why are you so mean to me?” He asked, pouting.

 

     “Because you’re an idiot.” Sasha sighed.

 

     When she looked at Gene, he was still smirking, “What?” She asked.

 

     “Nothing.” He shook his head.

 

     “What Gene?” She repeated, not wanting to play the back and forth games.

 

     He shrugged, “I’m not doing anything, am I?” 

 

     “Yeah but you’ve got that look. I know you want to say something so just say it.” She snapped.

 

     Chuckling a bit, he spoke, “Did you have fun on your little prom dress shopping?” 

 

     “Oh screw off.” She suddenly started the car and pulled out of his drive away.

 

     “Sasha liked prom dress shopping.” Gene laughed.

 

     “Shut up! I was with Lucinda, she makes things fun.” Sasha hit him with an arm, not taking her eyes off the road.

 

     He laughed while Zenix tried to put his seatbelt on, “It’s ok Sasha, you can like frilly things.” Gene told her.

 

     “I didn’t even find anything at the mall, I had to look in Lucinda’s closet for this.” She snapped.

 

     The dress itself was purple with a belt in the middle and a leg slit in the front; she had found it to be the only thing she liked in Lucinda’s closet.

 

     “What’s Lucinda’s closet like?” Zenix asked.

 

     “Why do you want to know?” She asked, driving down the street to head to their school.

 

     “I picture it to be like Barbie’s closet. 3 miles long with a food court.” He said, hands spread as if he was trying to picture something.

 

     She rolled her eyes, “Small and cramped. She filled every crevice of it and it was spilling out into her actual room.” 

 

     “Huh… I can picture that.” Gene nodded, “Outside of school she dresses like a sassy aunt.” He added.

 

     “Yeah but all her stuff is good.” Sasha shrugged, “She made me try on a bunch of them and do a little fashion show.”

 

     “Ohh, is that what I was seeing on her instagram? I saw you in a bunch of dresses but I thought those were old.” Gene told her.

 

     Sasha sighed, “She took pictures of all the ones I wore and made me pick between them.” 

 

     “I wanna be in Lucinda’s closet.” Zenix said dreamily, “I bet it’s cozy.” 

 

     “You sound like a raccoon sometimes.” Gene told him, turning his head back a bit to see him.

 

     “Thank you.” Zenix smiled and Gene slumped in his seat, letting Sasha drive them to the prom.

 

     “Hey, what’s Dante doing tonight?” Sasha asked, looking at Gene for a second.

 

     He shrugged, “Probably just gonna stay home. I doubt he’s gonna do anything, not going to prom that’s for sure.”

 

     “Hmm…” Sasha hummed, feeling a bit bad since Dante had a horrible first year of high school…

 

     …

 

     “Dottie! Stop moving the boxes.” Rylan snapped at her, “The layout is already set up.” 

 

     “Sorry!” She said, taking her hands off the box, “I just don’t remember it being like this last time… I thought I was over there.” She pointed to where Daniel was.

 

     They were in her garage, having set up a box fort with the same layout from their story game. It wasn’t canon in their story but they were just playing around in their character’s outfits.

 

     Daniel poked his head up from one of the boxes, “Yeah- I think she’s right. I don’t remember my area being like this.” 

 

     Rylan looked at the notebook with all their plans, finger on the page and imagining how it’s supposed to look in the garage.

 

     At some point he looked back at his third of the garage he had taken over, “Oh… I think we switched areas.” He mumbled, “This is Daniel’s place.”

 

     “I told you!” Dottie sighed, crossing her arms, “So what do we do now?” 

 

     They all looked at each other, “Switch back?” Daniel suggested.

 

     “Yeah, we should.” Rylan nodded and the three all switched sides to their original box fort and got into position.

 

     “Ready?” Daniel asked, putting a bullet in his gun.

 

     “Ready!” Dottie and Rylan said, checking to see if their guns also had bullets in them.

 

     “Ready, aim, fire!” Daniel shouted.

 

     All at once, Daniel said that, all three popped up from their box forts with toy guns and fired in all different directions.

 

     Daniel fell first, both Dottie and Rylan had gone for him and he went down immediately, “Why did you both go for me first?” He cried, laying on the cold garage floor.

 

     Quickly the two ducked back down, “I thought you were gonna go for me!” Dottie shouted, “I didn’t think Rylan was gonna do that.” 

 

     “I thought Dottie was gonna go for me, but then I realized I needed to take you out first because at some point you just start firing and it would have ruined my plans.” Rylan told him.

 

     “Well, now I’m out.” Daniel huffed, dropping his toy gun and walking across the ‘battlefield’ to the open garage door.

 

     There was a lawn chair sitting outside the garage onto the driveway that Daniel sat down in, “Play ball!” 

 

     “This is a war Daniel.” Dottie told him, putting more foam bullets in her gun, looking at him from the side of her fort.

 

     “I lost, I’m allowed to say whatever I want. I’m dead and a ghost, respect the dead Dottie.” Daniel demanded.

 

     She rolled her eyes, “Fine.” 

 

     “Ready, aim, fire!” Daniel shouted.

 

     Neither moved, Rylan peeked off the edge of his box fort while Dottie did the same while on the other side.

 

     Arguably Dottie’s toy gun was the better one, it was able to hold more bullets which meant rapid fire.

 

     But Rylan’s toy gun was known to be faster.

 

     Daniel’s was crappy in every way, it held the least amount of bullets at a time while being slower to reload and shoot. Which meant he had to rely on fast reloads and random firing.

 

     “Give up Rylan, I always win.” Dottie told him, laying the nozzle of the toy gun on the box and waiting for any type of movement.

 

     “Your reign of terror will end today Dottie! I will avenge Daniel.” Rylan said, taking in deep breaths.

 

     “You shot him!” Dottie pointed out.

 

     Rylan looked at Daniel, “It was a tactical move dude.” 

 

     “Shoot her and I’ll forgive you.” Daniel turned his nose up and away from Rylan in distaste.

 

     In the middle of them talking, Dottie had crawled over to Daniel’s abandoned fort and was able to see Rylan.

 

     Slowly, she put up the gun again and shot once. It got Rylan in the back and he dramatically fell on top of one of the boxes.

 

     She jumped up and bounced around Daniel’s box fort, “I win!” 

 

     “You always win!” Daniel sighed.

 

     “Because you guys spend too much time talking and not thinking out plans.” She put her hands on her hips.

 

     Peeking up from his slouched position over the box, Rylan looked at Daniel, “She says that like- she doesn’t have the most notes from teachers about talking.” 

 

     “It’s endearing.” She huffed, having heard him.

 

     The door inside the house to the garage opened to show her dad with a bowl of popcorn, “You guys doing ok?” He asked, eating one of the pieces.

 

     “I won!” Dottie told her dad, holding her toy gun up towards the garage ceiling, “I killed them all.” 

 

     “Very nice Dottie.” He smiled at her, “You guys ready to watch the movie?” He asked while nodding to inside the house.

 

     Quickly Daniel and Rylan were getting up and staring at him, “What are we watching?” Rylan asked.

 

     Dottie’s dad shrugged, “Whatever you want.” 

 

     Daniel moved the lawn chair into the garage and set down his toy gun on top of the box fort near him, “Let’s go.” 

 

     They all ran inside, past Dottie’s dad and towards the living room, Dottie’s dad closing the garage door behind them.

 

     Dottie jumped over the back of her couch to land on the cushion, “What should we watch?” She asked.

 

     The boys were at her side right after, also having jumped over the couch with Daniel unable to stop from tumbling off of it and to the floor.

 

     “Something spooky.” Rylan nodded, eating one of the popcorn pieces after he stole it from Dottie’s dad.

 

     “The My Little Horsies Movie it is.” Dottie answered, reaching over to the coffee table and grabbing the remote.

     Painfully Daniel climbed onto the couch, “Good movie.” He agreed.

 

     “Do you think Blaze likes My Little Horsies?” Rylan asked, making room for Daniel.

 

     “Yes.” Dottie nodded, “I don’t think he’s seen an episode, but I think he’d enjoy it anyway if we showed him it.” 

 

     “Where is Blaze?” Daniel asked, grabbing a handful of popcorn from the bowl.

 

     Dottie, not looking away from the screen, answered, “Prom, remember? He said that he couldn’t hang out with us today because he was helping set it up.” 

 

     “Oh yeah! I wanna go to prom.” Daniel remembered before smiling giddily.

 

     Rylan looked at him, “He offered us to go.” 

 

     “Yeah but like- when we’re in senior year.” Daniel rephrased, “Suspension or something like that.” 

 

     “Yeah! And we can still go in junior year if we really wanted.” Dottie said, throwing the remote to the side when she started the movie.

 

     They all went silent as the movie played the opening title and huddled in on each other so they could eat the popcorn…

 

     … 

 

     From across the street, Dante had watched as the door to Dottie’s garage closed slowly before sighing.

 

     He was gonna be alone for a while since his mom wasn’t home yet, working a late shift that night.

 

     Gene went to prom with Zenix and Sasha so he wasn’t able to hang out with him either, though Gene probably would have kicked him out anyway.

 

     Glancing down at his phone, he looked at the notification from Zane that he had gotten in the last hour.

 

     His mom had told him to cut off the guy, not to talk to him so that neither got in any more trouble.

 

     Whenever he mentioned Zane to Gene, he told him to ‘ cut the dude off, he’s fucking up your life and fucking up my chances’

 

     The last part of the argument didn’t really make sense to Dante but he decided not to ask about it since Gene had been mad at him.

 

     Sure what Zane had done was bad, but not one had gotten really hurt? Did they? He hadn’t heard anything from Nana over her pregnancy but she was probably just hiding it.

 

     The message from Zane was nothing much ‘ Do you wanna hang out ?’ …Ok maybe it was much since the two hadn’t talked in months.

 

     Only at school did they have time to talk to each other and after Valentine’s day they had even less than before.

 

     Dante didn’t know what to do, Zane was still a friend in his mind even if he had done something so heinous.

 

     There weren't a lot of other people for him to talk to though and Dante was beginning to feel so lonely in his home.

 

     He didn’t like thinking about how he had lost his best friend to a girl and then his new friend punched said girl.

 

     As much as he hated it, he missed Travis. But of course he had to go get a girlfriend and drop him.

 

     …There was also an underlining of guilt that he had towards Nana since she always seemed sweet.

 

     Pulling up his phone again, he texted back; it was gonna be a lonely night already, why not make it not lonely?

 

     Quickly he texted back before going to his room and getting ready…

 

     …

 

     “Mom.” Garroth said as she fiddled with his cuffs for the 4th time that hour.

 

     “Hush Gar-gar.” She told him, trying to straighten out the button up and the blazer, “I’m trying to fix it.” 

 

     Without moving his head, he looked over at Vylad who was sitting on a chair while their mom took photos.

 

     They had been at it for an hour and Garroth was getting tired of the suit since she kept readjusting it between photos.

 

     She looked back at Vylad, “Are you ok sweat pea?” She asked.

 

     Lazily Vylad held up a thumbs up, awkwardly trying to get comfortable on the chair without moving too much.

 

     “Is the suit getting hot?” She turned back to Garroth, slightly worried.

 

     “A bit, can we hurry it up?” He asked, trying not to mess up the pose she had put him in.

 

     Zianna hummed and stepped back before nodding and running back to Vylad who had her camera and got ready to take the photo.

 

     Right after, she looked at the time and sighed, “I think that’s all I can get. It’s gonna start soon.” 

 

     “Finally.” Garroth whispered, stretching out his body from posing for an hour.

 

     She nudged Vylad up from his spot, “Go ahead and go inside, get something to eat. And take one of your pills.” 

 

     Huffing, Vylad pushed himself off the chair and walked into the house, closing the sliding glass door behind himself.

 

     Looking back at Garroth, she went back over to him, “You look so handsome.” She told him, once again smoothing out a section of the suit.

 

     “Thank you mom.” He said tiredly, “Can we please get going now?” He asked.

 

     “Alright- alright.” She walked back over to the door and got inside where Vylad was throwing his head back while swallowing a pill, “Are you sure that’s the right one?” She asked him.

 

     “Yes.” Vylad nodded, sitting in the island counter chairs and laying on the counter, “I’m sure.” 

 

     Garroth grabbed the keys to his mom’s car, “Can I start your car now?” 

 

     “Go ahead, I’ll be a second.” She motioned for him to go ahead while opening the fridge.

 

     He left the house and Zianna pulled out a small tray before setting it on the counter, “Want a brownie?” She asked Vylad.

 

     “...Sure.” He sighed, sitting up but still slouched.

 

     “I’m just gonna be out for 20 minutes. Then I’ll be right back home ok?” She told him, grabbing a spatula, “Just taking Garroth to the school.” 

 

     Over the last month she had been trying to pull herself away from Vylad, giving him some space to breathe with the recommendation from his doctor. 

 

     “Ok.” He nodded, looking at the pan of brownies.

 

     “Zane’s still home and so is your dad, so try not to make too much noise.” She cautiously said.

 

     If it was only Zane, she wouldn’t leave Vylad along with him, able to see they only got more hostile with each other.

 

     But Garte was home and trying to make it up to her, so she was trusting him to make sure Vylad was alright for 20 minutes.

 

     Again Vylad nodded, “Ok.”

 

     She noticed his expression, not happy but not sad, “...Are you alright to be alone with them?” She asked cautiously.

 

     “Hmm?” He looked at her, “Yeah, fine.”

 

     “Ok, I won’t be long.” She restated, grabbing a napkin and placing the brownie on top before giving it to Vylad.

 

     He watched as she then came up to him and squeezed him until his lungs gave out, “I’ll be right back.”

    “I know.” He sighed.

 

     Multiple kisses were pressed to the top of his head before a car horn was heard, “Garroth.” She scolded even though he wasn’t in the room.

 

     “Bye mom.” Vylad said, trying to get her to let go.

 

     “Bye sweet pea.” She gave one last kiss to his cheek before going out the front door and leaving.

 

     Vylad picked up his brownie and started to go up the stairs but was met with his dad at the top, “Oh hey.” His dad said.

 

     “Hi.” Vylad mumbled.

 

     “Did your mom just leave?” He asked.

 

     Nodding, Vylad went all the way up the stairs, past his dad and about to go into his own room before his dad stopped him, “Hey Vylad?” 

 

     “Hmm?” He glanced back at him.

 

     “You know I love you, right?” His dad told him, hand gripping the railing on the staircase.

 

     Before he almost killed himself, he thought his dad loved him but after? It felt like he didn’t know what to do with Vylad.

 

     He had heard from Sylvanna’s rants that his dad didn’t really come to the hospital and Vylad was unable to tell if it was because his dad felt guilty or didn’t care.

 

     “...Yeah.” Vylad gave him a short nod before entering his room and shutting out everything outside.

 

     Garte stood at the top of the stairs, wondering if he should do something else for Vylad besides that.

 

     Behind closed doors, Zianna was threatening to leave him because of how he brushed over Zane’s criminal offense.

 

     It wasn’t that he wanted to, but he had his whole life’s work to think about. Zane ruining his own life didn’t have to ruin their families.

 

     Then she got on his case about how Vylad needed support because he was still at a high risk for a while.

 

     What was he supposed to do? Vylad was still so cold to everyone that it was hard to get through him from Garte’s perspective.

 

     Sighing, he went downstairs and left both of his sons alone…

 

     …

 

     Zane was not in the house, he had snuck out the window and was walking to the park a bit away from their house.

 

     Dante had responded back to him, to Zane’s surprise since the kid seemed to crumble after the fight with his broken arm.

 

     It was a long shot but Zane was bored and he was tired of sitting in his rooms for days at a time at this point.

 

     At school he was being watched at all times by tons of different teachers, some of which he had never seen before. All this work for him then they could have just expelled him really.

 

     His mom barely let him out after that and it wasn't like his dad was gonna take him anywhere after his little stunt.

 

     There was minimal damage to him really, the little jail sentence that was done after his dad bailed him out and now he didn’t have to go to school.

 

     The trip to the dinner a few weeks ago was his first time out in a while which was cut short when his mom saw Nana.

 

     She looked exactly the same from what little Zane saw of her. From the car at the time he was able to see her talking with his mom.

 

     Though Nana didn’t seem as excited as she usually was to be talking with his mom, they still hugged and talked longer than he thought they would have.

 

     Afterwards when his mom came into the car, her hands had gripped the steering wheel tightly but she didn’t say anything. 

 

     That night she also slept over at Sylvanna’s, taking Vylad with her since he had become her emotional support kid.

 

     Honestly Zane was surprised he had survived since he had heard his mom talking about how the doctor’s told her Vylad should have logically died that day.

 

     But no, he somehow lived and barely was left out of her eyesight for so long.

 

     When he got to the park he saw Dante sitting on a bench by himself, legs criss crossed over each other.

 

     “Hey.” Zane said, sitting beside him.

 

     Dante looked at him, “Hey.” He mumbled.

 

     “How’s shit?” He asked, seeing how sluggish the freshman held himself now instead of the slightly timid but promising Dante before.

 

     “Shitty.” Dante flicked a rock off the bench, “What did you want to do?” 

 

     Reaching into his pocket, Zane pulled out a packet of cigarettes, “Wanna smoke? Or are you scared off after the fire alarm?” 

 

     He looked at the packet before shakily grabbing one and waiting for Zane to light up the end of it, “Is this all you had in mind for today?” Dante asked him.

 

     “Not exactly.” Zane smirked, pulling out a lighter and lighting it up.

 

     After the cigarette was lit, Dante decided to ask, “Ok… then what?” 

 

     Zane lifted up the front of his shirt, showing something tugged into his waistband, “Wanna crash a party?” 

 

     In his waistband was a suit still in the plastic bag neatly folded before Zane wrinkled it. Dante stared at it in confusion, “...You wanna go to prom?” 

 

     “Not exactly.” Zane grabbed the suit and dropped it between them, “ You’re going to prom.” He told him.

 

     “Me?” Dante put the cigarette to his mouth, “I don’t even know if I’m allowed. Also aren’t you banned from school dances?” 

 

     “Yeah, which is why you’re going in first.” Zane rolled his eyes, “Then sneak me in.” 

 

     Nervously, Dante picked up the suit and flipped it over, “Will this even fit me?” 

 

     “It was from when I was in freshman year, should fit you.” Zane shrugged, putting a cigarette in his own mouth, “So, you in?” 

 

     “...What do you even want to do in there?” Dante asked instead.

 

     Annoyed, Zane answered, “It doesn’t fucking involve you.” 

 

     “Well- if I have to wear it, I want to know.” He told Zane, not wanting to do something like this when he was already on thin ice.

 

     “Then shove it up your ass Dante.” Zane snapped, grabbing the suit and standing up, knowing the kid was gonna come after him, “See ya.”

 

     Starting to walk away, he waited for Dante to come chasing after him…

 

     “...Wait.” Dante called out and Zane smiled to himself before turning around.

 

     He’d started to realize how alone Dante was when they would skip class together, the kid just needed someone to be around. No one else seemed to like him and Zane saw him as potential.

 

     So it was easy to get him to do stuff when you threatened to leave him.

 

     “What?” Zane asked.

 

     “...I just have to get you in? That’s it?” Dante asked cautiously.

 

     “Maybe a bit extra, but I can do all that shit.” Zane told him, holding out the suit again, “Ready?” 

 

     Putting the cigarette back in his mouth, Dante grabbed it, “When do we go?” 

 

     “Right now. We’re walking, you can change in the bathroom at school.” Zane started walking off, hearing Dante scramble after him.

 

     “Don’t we need a ticket?” Dante asked, walking at his side.

 

     Shaking his head, Zane added, “We’ll do like Ein. Find a way in, if that little dumbass was smart enough not to get caught, you can too.” 

 

     “What if we get caught?” He questioned, “Aren’t you gonna be like- expelled or something?” 

 

     “Don’t worry about all that shit. I just need you to get me in, after that you can fuck off to the dance.” Zane told him.

 

     “Ok…” Dante whispered, picking at the plastic on the suit, “You’re not gonna… pull a gun out again, are you?”

 

     “What did I just tell you? Don’t fucking worry about it.” Zane snapped and Dante shut his mouth.

 

     There was no plan in Dante’s head for when Zane was gonna leave him around the school. He didn’t have anyone to go to the prom with and he was already shunned by most of the school.

 

     So probably he’d go sit in a corner until Zane was done with everything, hoping to not be involved anymore.

 

     As much as he would like to know what Zane was doing, Dante didn’t think he’d tell him until he actually did it.

 

     He just hoped it wasn’t the gun again…

Chapter 35: Prom (Part 2)

Chapter Text

 

     The auditorium floor had been cleared, the only chairs in the room were to the slides with tables with them. 

 

     In the very middle was a large, light up dance floor with a square pattern being lit up with different colors.

 

     Gene was sitting at one of the tables, Sasha beside him as she tried to get a photo of her drink, “This is kinda boring. Why did we decide to go to this again?” He asked her, drinking some of his punch.

 

     “For memories or some crap.” She shrugged, unable to find a good light to show off her drink, “And like- You’re not doing anything so of course it’s gonna be boring.”

 

     She was texting back and forth with Lucinda who was in the bathroom with Nana, trying to fix their hair. Apparently they had messed it up during setting up the prom and in the middle of dancing the style had fallen out.

 

     “Sasha no offense, we do cooler things than this on a Wednesday.” He told her, stilling looking around the room, “Give me a better reason- a reasonable one.”

 

     “I don’t know…. Because you want to dance with Aphmau?” Sasha told him, smiling a bit to herself for the jab.

 

     “Hilarious.” He said through tight teeth, grabbing her drink and downing all of it before she could take the photo.

 

     “What the hell Gene?” She gasped, reaching to grab it only after he had drunk all of it, “Get me another, asshole.” She threw the cup back at him.

 

     Chuckling a bit, he held onto the cup, not warning to get her another drink yet and looking around, “No seriously, why did we come to this?” 

 

     “I don’t know, for fun?” She shrugged, “Get me another drink.”

 

     “It would have been fun in our senior year.” He looked back at her, confused.

 

     “Lucinda wouldn’t have been there.” Sasha pointed out, “And I want to hang out with her at this.” 

 

     His arm stretched out to the rest of the room, gesturing for her to leave the table, “Be my guest.” 

 

     “No, she’s in the bathroom with Nana.” She told him, showing him her phone with a photo of both girls in frame, “Fixing their hair.”

 

     “Why don’t you go dance with your little crush then?” He asked her, leaning on the palm of his head.

 

     Her face scrunched up, “No way.” 

 

     “Why? Embarrassed?” He asked, about to start mocking her.

 

     “Go dance with your crush.” She snapped back, kicking his leg.

 

     “Na, she’s working.” Gene sighed, looking back at Aphmau as she seemed confused while staring at something else.

 

     Now also confused, he followed her eyes and saw Zenix standing over the punch bowl at the long food table, “What the hell is he doing?” Gene asked, sitting up straight.

 

     Sasha looked up from her phone, “What?” She asked.

 

     “Look-” He pointed with his cup in hand, towards where Zenix was pouring something into the punch bowl.

 

     “No fucking way is he poisoning everyone.” Sasha whispered, “I told him not to pull anything.” She hissed.

 

     “No- no. That’s not that.” He shook his head, “It’s thin.” 

 

     They watched Zenix shove something back in his suit before Aphmau came up to him, “Oh shit.” Gene mumbled, sitting up a bit.

 

     Aphmau looked between Zenix and the punch bowl, pointing at him while obviously scolding him, “He’s drugged us all, I’m telling you.” Sasha hit Gene’s arm.

 

     Zenix then tried to make a run for it but Aphmau jumped at him and they both crumbled to the floor, Aphmau trying to get something from him.

 

     Somehow she reached into his suit and pulled something out, something thin and long and still pouring out.

 

     “Zenix, what is this?” Aphmau asked, looking down at him extremely confused, starting to stand up.

 

     “Pixy Stixs.” He panted, “You bitch- you knocked the wind out of me.” He coughed a bit and didn’t get up from the ground.

 

     She looked at the label of the wrapper, “Why would you pour this in the punch bowl?” She questioned, more curious than mad.

 

     “Because you guys didn’t add enough sugar to that fucking bowl.” He wheezed.

 

     “Are you serious? I’ve gotten 4 complaints that there’s enough sugar in it.” Aphmau told him, crossing her arms.

 

     He wheezed, “Not enough.” 

 

     Awkwardly she reached out her hand, “Sorry, I thought you were spiking it. You looked so suspicious.” 

 

     Hitting her hand away, he snapped, “I don’t need your help, I will crawl back to my table myself.” 

 

     “Want your Pixy Stixs back?” She asked, holding them out.

 

     Though he reached out for them, he still didn’t actually physically get up and wasn’t able to grab the item.

 

     Slowly she crouched down and gave him back the candy, watching him turn over on his stomach and claw his way back to Gene and Sasha.

 

     Katelyn came up to her, “What was that?” She asked.

 

     “Zenix put Pixy Stix in the punch.” Aphmau shrugged, dusting her hand off of the basically powdered sugar.

 

     Looking back at the punch bowl, Katelyn got herself another cup, “You sure it was Pixy Stixs?” She asked.

 

     “I saw the label. He said that the punch wasn’t sweet enough for him. I swear I saw Nana pour in a whole bag when we weren’t looking.” Aphmau shrugged, looking at Katelyn.

 

     Taking a drink of it, Katelyn cringed, “Irene- that’s so sweet.” 

 

     “You haven’t had it yet?” Aphmau asked, confused at the reaction.

 

     “No, I got the water bottles while we were setting up so I just drank that.” She handed the cup to Aphmau, “Here you go.” 

 

     Aphmau giggled a bit and drank it, humming a bit, “I feel my teeth rotting.” She said in delight.

 

     “Thank Nana.” Katelyn shuttered a bit, “She’s got sugar blindness I swear.” 

 

     “It’s our fault, we eat anything she gives us.” Aphmau shrugged a bit, taking another sip with no reaction.

 

     By the time Zenix crawled back to Gene, his arms were tired and he needed to steal some kid’s inhaler.

 

     “What the hell did you do?” Gene asked him, not bothering to help him up.

 

     Weakly Zenix sat up and set his head on the table, “She knocked the wind out of me.” He groaned.

 

     “Yeah we saw, it was funny as hell- what did you do?” Sasha asked him, leaning in a bit.

 

     “Poured Pixy Stixs in the punch bowl.” He shrugged, “Get me a water.” He looked at Gene for a drink.

 

     “No way dude, you got yourself into this one.” Gene sat back in his seat, “Don’t do that again. Aphmau’s not gonna let you fuck around.” 

 

     “You’re so soft.” Zenix rolled his eyes, “It was just Pixy Stix, it’s all sugar.” He tried to defend himself.

 

     Gene grabbed his ear, “I swear to fucking Irene Zenix- you mess up again; I’ll drag you out of here and lock you in Sasha’s car.”

 

     Roughly Zenix pulled his ear away from Gene, rubbing the spot, “Jackass.” Zenix huffed.

 

     When Zenix looked at Sasha, she rolled her eyes and set a half-drunk water bottle in front of him, “I’m not getting you another one.” She told him.

 

     Immediately Zenix grabbed it and downed as much as he could, only stopping to wheeze, “Damn she hit me too hard.” 

 

     “In her defense, it looked like you were drugging the whole prom when you were doing that.” Sasha told him, crossing her arms.

 

     “Only interesting thing that’s gonna happen here. This is so boring.” Zenix whined.

 

     “Because you don’t have anything to do. Go find someone to do the macarena with.” Gene kicked him with his shoe.

 

     Sasha looked at him, “Gene, you go find someone to dance with. You can’t sit here the whole time.” 

 

     “Neither can you Sasha, neither can you.” He gave her an annoyed look.

 

     “I’m not.” She looked around him, “I see Lucinda, I’m gonna go hang out with her.” She got up from her chair.

 

     “While you're at it, go dance with your Valentine. I want to see who it was.” He told her, watching as she walked around his chair.

 

     Seeming over his dramatic act, Zenix perked up, “You had a Valentine?!” He asked her, “Tell me!”

 

     “Stay out of this.” She snapped at Zenix before looking back at Gene, stopping in front of him, “Go dance with yours.” She crossed her arms and gave him a straight stare.

 

     Suddenly Gene’s hand came out, seeming smug, “Shake on it- no funny business either.” He snapped at the last part, giving her a wide eye stare.

 

     “There was no funny business last time.” She said, staring at his hand.

 

     “You swapped the note you jackass.” He cussed at her, leaning forward so as to not cause a scene.

 

     Rolling her eyes a bit, she licked her lips, “I did you a favor-” “They lost the flowers. We're Both out $2.” He told her.

 

     “What are you guys talking about?” Zenix asked, head still set on the table while on his knees.

 

     “None of your business, go find someone to terrorize.” Gene snapped his fingers and pointed in a direction for Zenix to go away.

 

     Sticking his tongue out, Zenix pushed himself up, “You guys are such weirdos when it comes to secrets.” 

 

     “Because you can’t keep them for the life of you.” Sasha told him.

 

     Angrily he flipped her off, “Fine! I don’t need you guys. I don’t need anyone!” He stormed off in a direction, “I’m my own man!”

 

     “He’ll be fine.” Gene said, watching him walk right back to the food table before looking at Sasha, “Do we have a deal?” 

 

     “No we don’t, I’m not going to dance with them and you’re not gonna dance with Aphmau.” She kept her arms crossed.

 

     “And how do you know that?” Gene teased, “Maybe I got something planned, an ace up my sleeve.” 

 

     She raised an eyebrow, “Laurence wouldn’t let you get within 5 feet of her. Good luck getting anything done.” 

 

     “Good luck with your crush then Sasha, because I got as much of a chance as you do.” He told her.

 

     “There’s no point for me, they’re gonna graduate next week. So might as well save myself some time and have fun.” She snapped at him angrily. 

 

     His eyes went a bit wide, “...They’re a senior?” He asked.

 

     Taking in a deep breath, she nodded, “Yeah...” 

 

     “Sasha- then you gotta do it. Fuck, even if they reject you- they’re gone next year. You got like a week of embarrassment and then nothing.” He told her, laughing a bit.

 

     He was right, but she didn’t want him to be since she didn’t want to tell Teony either way; gone or not. 

 

     “Come on Sasha,” He held out his hand again, “At least try to tell them… and I’ll try to make some progress with Aphmau. Deal?” 

 

     “Some progress is?” She asked.

 

     “No idea.” He smiled, “But I will at least talk to her sometime through this damn prom to make it worth my while.” 

 

     Tilting her head, she looked at his outstretched hand, “I just have to try? Not actually do it?” She asked.

 

     “You gotta try Sasha, no pussying out. I have an excuse to pussy out here- Aph will still go to this school even after I leave. My side is worse than yours.” He smiled awkwardly, realizing he’s getting the lower deal.

 

     “You can’t use that excuse.” She told him, now seeing the option.

 

     “I’m not, which is why I just said it. I will try to make some kind of progress with Aphmau and you try to tell whoever it is how you feel.” He laid out completely.

 

     Sighing a tiny bit, she shook his hand and walked away quickly, not leaving room to think about what she had done.

 

     On the other hand, Gene sat back in his seat, “What the hell did I just do?” He asked himself, rubbing his face but peeking through his fingers to look at Aphmau…

 

     …

 

     Apparently even though they’ve had so many incidents this year, the school still seems to not have added any kind of protection. 

 

     The doors to the gym were unlocked and Dante walked right through them, Zane following behind.

 

     Zane had made Dante change on the way so that he would blend in if someone caught them. In that case, Zane would make a run for it and Dante would be forced to stay at the dance.

 

     “What do I do now?” Dante asked, realizing his whole purpose was getting Zane inside with no one seeing.

 

     “I don’t fucking care Dante. I just needed to get inside. “ He told him, going to the doors that would lead inside the school.

 

     Shutting his mouth, Dante followed behind him now as Zane crept his way to the auditorium, “Go Dante, you’re gonna get me caught.” 

 

     “But-” Dante stopped himself, knowing that he was gonna make Zane even more mad somehow.

 

     Walking around him, Dante headed to the doors of the prom, unable to think of anything else to do. He had no one to go with so he had to go in the doors alone.

 

     No way Travis was gonna wanna talk to him and Gene made it clear that he didn’t want anything to go wrong for some reason.

 

     “Wait!” Zane hissed, “Actually, I need you to do something.”

 

     Happily, Dante bounced back over to him, “What?” 

 

     “I need you to lure Nana out here.” He told him, grabbing his shoulders and turning him back around.

 

     “...Are you sure?” Danted asked carefully, turning his head back to look at him.

 

     He hadn’t talked with Nana in such a long time and the only time he did was because he had done something. Would she be dumb enough to follow him? Alone?

 

     Zane rolled his eyes, “Want to help me or not? I can get some other fucker to do it.” 

 

     “Ok.” Dante shrugged looking back to the doors of the prom, “Right now? Or do you want me to wait?” 

 

     “Now Dante, you think I’m just gonna stand here and do jack shit? Just go get her and say someone’s waiting for her.” Zane shooed him out.

 

     Sulkingly, Dante went to the doors of the prom and carefully walked in, there were tons of people all around.

 

     Now he somehow had to find Nana in the sea of people. It would have been easier if the lights were on and not these colorful ones since everyone’s hair looked a different unnatural color.

 

     Dante signed deeply, starting to look around…

 

     …

 

     Kim walked with Blaze down the hallway, fanning herself a bit, “It’s so hot in there.” She told him.

 

     “Well that’s why T wanted more waters right?” Blaze asked her, seeming content to go anywhere.

 

     “Yeah, we ran out.” Kim said, stretching her arms up a bit, “Sorry for pulling you out of it, but I don’t want to make multiple trips and I lost Katelyn.” 

 

     “Na, it’s fine. Everyone is so energized and I love it, but I feel like my face and body is tingling.” He said, shaking his hands.

 

     She looked at him, a bit worried and curious, “You might just wanna sit down for a bit. Take a rest. We’re only like an hour in.”

 

     “No way! This is my last high school dance, I’m not missing a minute of it!” He exclaimed, bouncing on his steps.

 

     “You’re missing it right now.” She said, turning so that they would go into the doors of the mentor club room.

 

     Scoffing, Blaze spoke, “Yeah but I’m still spending it with someone. You’re fun too, Kim.” He lightly punched her arm.

 

     Giggling a bit, she pointed to the waters stacked on each other, “Can you grab like- one? I’ll grab another.” 

 

     “I can grab two.” He shrugged, suddenly picking up two of the water bottle cases, “I lift.” He nodded.

 

     Glancing at his arms that were hidden under his blazer, she hummed when saw the fabric clearly being snug on him, “Yes you do.” 

 

     “Do you need anything else?” He asked, unfazed with the amount he was carrying.

 

     Kim looked around the room, “I think Teony said something about more napkins.” She mumbled.

 

     “Those?” He nodded to a middle shelf to see an unpackaged bundle of napkins.

 

     “Oh yeah- that’ll work fine.” She quickly grabbed them but stopped when she saw what was being the napkins, “Hmm.” 

 

     “What?” Blaze asked, “Is it a rat? Because I can’t do anything about that.” 

 

     Grabbing the item, Kim turned around and showed Blaze, “These are those Valentines I was looking for.” 

 

     “Yours?” Blaze asked.

 

     “Yeah…” She nodded, checking the other names on the flowers, “And Teony and Aphmau’s.”

 

     “Cool! At least you found it before it spoiled in here for all summer. The heat probably would cause something to grow from it.” He snickered.

 

     Starting out of the room, Blaze followed behind her quickly, “Are you going to give it to them now?” 

 

     “Might as well, it’s kinda romantic right? We all like some romance in our life.” She smiled a bit.

 

     “Who sent you those ones?” He asked.

 

     Looking over the names quickly, she listed them off, “Teony, Katelyn, Aphmau, Laurence… no one special.” 

 

     “Oh, I would have gotten you one. I think I just ran out of money.” Blaze said, seeming apologetic but was still smiling.

 

     Kim waved him off, “It’s alright Blaze. I was more focused on everyone else’s Valentine. People bought so many .” 

 

     “Sorry?” He awkwardly laughed.

 

     “Again Blaze it’s fine. The money went back to the school and actually a lot of it went to this dance and so did the play funds.” She told him.

 

     “You guys did really well with Ms. Layla never being around. I’m really impressed.” He praised.

 

     She smiled, “Thank you, it was mostly Teony. They did the bulk of the work, I was just picking up what they couldn’t do. It was unreasonable for Ms. Layla to give it all to them.” 

 

     “Honestly,” He sighed, “It was stressful to watch Teony always be stressed. It feels like this year was like- spoiled for them.”

 

     “It was, but don’t tell them that.” She quickly said to him, “I don’t want them to regret this year or anything.”

 

     “I won’t- I won’t. There’s 1 last week of school left, literally nothing can go wrong at this point. Everyone is chill and just trying to pass class.” He shook his head.

 

     Kim sighed, “1 last week, everything is gonna go alright. No one’s gonna want to get in trouble this last in the game.”

 

     “...Probably.” Blaze tacked on half-hazardly.

 

     “Blaze!” Kim scolded.

 

     Lightly he chuckled, “Sorry- sorry.”

 

     They got back to the dance with no problem before Kim pointed at the food table, “Go set those down and have a rest. That tingling feeling is you being too frazzled.” 

 

     “Yes ma’am.” He huffed with a small frown, sulking his way over to the food table and dropping the waters off.

 

     On the other hand, Kim went over to where everyone was sitting, “Great news.” She said, setting down the flowers.

 

     “You got a secret bundle of roses from a man in a tuxedo.” Laurence asked, staring at the flowers.

 

     “What? No.” She shook her head, “I found mine, Teony’s and Aphmau’s Valentines. Remember how Teony accidentally lost them because of the fight?” 

 

     “Oh cool-” Lucinda grabbed the flowers, “Let me snoop in Teony’s love life.” 

 

     Sasha was sitting right beside her and quickly covered the names, “Lucinda it’s not nice to delve in people’s lives.” 

 

     Lucinda gave Sasha an offended look and took back the flowers, “We talk shit on multiple people everyday- we’re drawing the line at making sure no creep is giving Teony a creepy note?” 

 

     “There’s no creepy note.” Kim forcibly got the flowers, “I made these with them, remember? All creepy notes were thrown out.” 

 

     “How many creepy notes you get?” Katelyn asked.

 

     “It added up to be around $50 in flowers so…” Kim lightly shrugged, “We still got all the money and no one complained so.”

 

     Laurence’s hand stretched out, “Come on, let us see.” 

 

     “No Laurence- these are for Teony and Aph.” Kim put the flowers behind herself, away from everyone.

 

     “Whatcha got there Kim?” Someone said behind her and she spun around to look at Garroth, surprised.

 

     “Nothing!” She tilted her head up, “Because you’re all a bunch of nosey people. And these are private.” 

 

     Confused, Garroth put up his hands, “Sorry, I didn’t know what they were.” He laughed nervously.

 

     “And you never will,” She kept her head up, “Where is Aphmau?” She asked him.

 

     Lightly he shrugged, “I thought she was with Katelyn but…” He looked around Kim at Katelyn who was actively switching her drink with Laurence.

 

     “Ew dude-” Laurence said, trying to get his drink back, “Why do you want mine?” He asked.

 

     “Because mine is from after Zenix dumped more sugar in the punch bowl and I got a headache.” She told him, “Yours isn’t as sweet for some reason.” 

 

     “It’s because it’s spiked.” He told her, “Lucinda’s got boob liquor.” 

 

     They all looked at her and she shamelessly drank more of her drink, “Stop staring you guys can’t even tell.” She told them.

 

     “How many have you drank?” Garroth asked.

 

     “I don’t know, I got those mini sampler ones. I hid them all in my outfit, these things got pockets!” She suddenly shoved her hand into her dress and held it up to show off her dress feature.

 

     “Not too deep, she can still talk normally.” Kim noticed, “That’s good at least.” 

 

     “Speaking of talking normally, where’s Travis?” Laurence looked around the room as much as he could while not moving from his spot.

 

     Sasha turned around, “I thought he went with Nana somewhere.” She said, lifting herself up from her seat a bit.

 

     Lucinda swished around her drink, “I think she went to the food table. Wanted to get Travis to eat something. Anxiety and such.”

 

     “Ok, but where’s Aphmau? And Teony?” Kim asked, “I want to go show them these.” She held out the flowers again.

 

     “Teony went to check on the DJ. Bring them a water or something.” Laurence shrugged, “Didn’t see them after that.” 

 

     “Yeah because then I had to go with Blaze to get more water. I’ll go look around, I’ll be back.” She told them, leaving the table.

 

     “Wait- wait- I wanna come with you.” Katelyn grabbed Laurence’s drink and followed after her, “I need to find Aph anyway.”

 

     Trying to grab his drink back, Laurence called, “For what?” 

 

     “I think she wants to dance with this one dude, I gotta help her. Get Lucinda to get you another drink. I’m keeping this one.” Katelyn quickly walked away from Laurence before he could go after her.

 

     Pouting, Laurence looked at Lucinda, “Please?” He begged, hands together.

 

     “I’m not getting up, but if you get another cup I’ll pour some in.” She told him, rolling her eyes.

 

     Sasha drank a bit of her own spiked drink, “Better hurry dude, I’ve seen her down a whole bottle in a minute before.”

 

     Groaning, Laurence got up and went over to the food table to get another drink and hopefully be drunk by the end of the night…

 

     …

 

     Kai watched as Katelyn wandered around the place, nervously tracing his finger over the edge of his cup.

 

     Suddenly someone else came into his view, smiling at him and running up to his table, “Hey!” Aphmau said, a bit loud so that he was able to hear her.

 

     “Hello.” He smiled politely at her, “How’s the dance going for you?” He asked her, leaning back in his seat.

 

     “Great! Everyone’s so- like, vibrant. It’s fun to see since, you know, we’re in school still.” She giggled a bit.

 

     “Right.” He nodded, once again looking past Aphmau at Katelyn who seemed to be looking for something.

 

     Aphmau didn’t really know what else to say to him since she was hoping that he would keep the conversation going but he was giving her short answers.

 

     So, trying again, she opened her mouth, “I really like your suit, where’d you get it?”

 

     “Oh-” He looked down at his outfit, “I had it in my closet from some old family event. It still fits so, why not?” 

 

     “That’s cool, I had to go to the mall with some friends to find this.” She swished around her dress to show it off.

 

     Looking at her dress, he smiled, “It’s cute, suits you. Did you get it with Katelyn?” He asked, looking away from her again.

 

     “Yeah! We went to the mall like, 2 weeks ago. We went with a bunch of friends. Had to go to 4 stores to get everyone something.” She laughed, remembering how long it took.

 

     “You look nice.” He glanced at her, “Katelyn does too, I can see her from here.” He nodded to her on the dance floor now playfully dancing with Teony and Kim.

 

     Turning to look at the same scene, Aphmau smiled widely, “Yeah! She found her’s really quickly, I found mine at the first store too.” 

 

     This time Kai didn’t say anything and was still staring at Katelyn but Aphmau didn’t realize it yet, “You wanna dance?” She asked, “I promise- no toe stepping on this time.” 

 

     It got a laugh out of him, “It’s fine Aphmau. I’m ok over here- and even if I did want to dance with you, I got tough shoes this time.” He stuck out his leg from under the table to show the kinda bulky shoes.

 

     She giggled, not offended by the comment since it made sense, “Those are kinda cool! Did you wear them because of other people stepping on your toes?” 

 

     “Yeah, just a precaution.” He laughed with her before nervously licking his lips, “Hey, Aphmau?”

 

     “Yes?” Aphmau perked up at the sight of Kai picking up the conversation without her help this time.

 

     “...Is Katelyn dating anyone?” He looked at Aphmau, fiddling with his cup.

 

     Her face expression fell and she straightened up, glancing at Katelyn, “Katelyn?” She repeated, confusing.

 

     “Yeah, is she dating anyone?” He repeated.

 

     Lightly Aphmau gripped at her dress and looked at the floor, “Oh- umm. No- no, I don’t think so.” She nodded firmly. 

 

     “Do you- coming from a friend- think she’s interested in anyone?” He asked her, seeming happy.

 

     Aphmau felt stupid coming to the realization, she was right the first time. He was in the theater room all the time because he was interested in Katelyn , not her .

 

     Now he was asking if Katelyn was single, probably to ask her out himself and see if it went anywhere.

 

     “Aph.” Kai got her attention, “You ok?” He asked, seeming a bit worried.

 

     Hurriedly she nodded, “Yeah- yeah I’m fine.” She laughed a bit but it felt tight in her throat, “Umm, I don’t think so? But, I’m sure you can ask her.” 

 

     “Really?” He seemed a bit nervous.

 

     She nodded, “You really could just go up and ask her. I’m sure she’ll tell you. Excuse me- I need to go to the bathroom real quick-” She walked away before he could give an answer.

 

     Her eyes watered as she went into the bathroom and closed the door behind her, setting the back of her head against the door.

 

     “I’m an idiot.” Aphmau told herself, closing her eyes and trying to calm her breath.

 

     Slowly she slid her away to the floor, sitting on it and holding the door closed still, not letting anyone in.

 

     There were other bathrooms anyway, she would just hide out here for the rest of the dance and come out when she had to clean up.

 

     “Lucky Katelyn…” She whispered, picking at her dress.

 

     Kai was never there for her, he was there for Katelyn. Aphmau was just dumb enough to get her hopes up for the chance at someone that liked her.

 

     From Kai’s end of the conversation, it had gone swell. The sophomore seemed happy enough to answer when he asked about Katelyn.

 

     Now he was back to staring at her from across the room, still playing with his drink since he didn’t know what else to do with his hands.

 

     Finally Katelyn made eye contact with Kai and said something to Teony before jogging over to where he was sitting.

 

     “Hey Kai!” She panted, “You doing good? Having fun?” She asked him, brushing away some of her curled hair.

 

     “Yeah, I am.” He smiled, standing up so that they were level with each other, “Are you?”

 

     She crossed her arms, “Of course! It’s just a bit hot in here, a lot of people and motion and all.” 

 

     “Oh yeah, that makes sense.” He laughed a bit, trying to work up his courage to ask her to dance.

 

     “Oh! Before I forget, do you know where Aph went? I saw her over here a second ago- but then I got distracted.” She asked him.

 

     He looked back at the doors of the prom, “I think she went to the bathroom? I’m not too sure.” He shrugged.

 

     “I should go find her, make sure she’s not trying to get out of prom duty.” Katelyn laughed a bit, “I’ll be back.”

 

     If she left again, he probably wouldn’t be able to get another chance with her alone. She was a people person, always around someone.

 

     Especially Aphmau, they were attached like sisters and Katelyn would never choose to leave her for him.

 

     This was his only chance.

 

     “Wait-!” He stopped her, standing in front of her.

 

     Katelyn was a little startled but laughed awkwardly, “You ok dude?” 

 

     “Yes.” He stood straight up, “Sorry- I just… I wanted to know if you wanted to have a dance?” He asked, holding his hand out.

 

     Again she cautiously laughed, “Uhh… sure.” She shrugged, “As long as there’s no feelings attached; sure.”

 

     The comment took him by surprise, “No feelings attached?” He asked.

 

     “Yeah- you know? Dance as friends.” She told him with a nod before stopping, “...It’s as friends, right?” 

 

     It was possible that she didn’t understand what he was trying to ask, so he had to be more direct, “Well… what if it wasn’t as friends?”

 

     Her expression slipped to a confused one, “What like… boyfriend and girlfriend?” She then asked.

 

     “Maybe not all the way but… something like that?” Kai tried, realizing she wasn’t reacting well to his question.

 

     Katelyn took a step back, hands out, “Oh Kai… Can we talk outside for a moment?” She asked.

 

     “Sure.” He nodded, following her out of the room and into a hallway.

 

     They were out of earshot from anyone in the prom from listening but close enough that they could hear the shouting.

 

     She sighed, running a hand in her hair, “Look, you’re great and all- really you’re great…” She started.

 

     “But you don’t feel the same way.” He finished for her.

 

     “Yes, that too.” She nodded, seeming annoyed with herself, “You’re a good friend and I appreciate the help you did on the play.” 

 

     Kai was a bit confused where the conversation was going, “Katelyn, if you don’t like me like that- it’s ok. I like being your friend too.”

 

     “No it’s not that-” She turned away from him, taking a deep breath.

 

     “Then what’s wrong?” He asked carefully.

 

     Turning back around to him, hands in her hair, she spoke, “Aphmau likes you.” 

 

     He stood up straight, a shocked look on his face, “What-?” 

 

     “She’s got like this- major crush on you dude.” Katelyn told him, “I thought- you did too. Kinda, at least. You spent so much time in the theater club.” 

 

     “I just like theater.” He tried to cover up.

 

     There was a look on her face, clearly not buying his ruse, “I know you don’t. Name any other classic play besides Romeo and Juliet.”

 

     Kai wasn’t able to come up with an answer and sheepishly looked at the tile flooring but Katelyn sighed again, “It’s fine, I don’t care. You were a big help but… I’m not interested.” 

 

     “That’s alright,” He nodded, “I’m sorry for making this awkward…”

 

     “You didn’t but I’m not not dating you just because I’m not interested, Kai. Aphmau is one of my best friends, I wouldn’t want to go behind her back like this.” She gently told him.

 

     “I didn’t know Aphmau felt that way.” Kai mumbled, “I always kinda saw her as this… little sister kinda girl.” 

 

     She rolled her eyes, “Irene, I told her that you were probably interested in her because of how often you hung out in the theater room.”

 

     Thinking about it more, he tried to think about if there were any signs of Aphmau trying to hint at anything, “How long has she liked me?” 

 

     “A good few months.” She answered, “Does she know? That you don’t like her?” She asked, nervous.

 

     “No,” Kai shook his head, “I always thought she saw me as a friend so…” He shrugged a bit.

 

     “Man…” Katelyn rubbed her temple.

 

     “I’m sorry, I didn’t know she harbored those kinds of feelings.” Kai apologized before thinking about their last interaction again.

 

     He had directly asked Aphmau about Katelyn, if she was dating anyone or wanting to date anyone, “Actually, I think she might know.”

 

     “How?” Katelyn asked, worriedly looking at him.

 

     “Before she went to the bathroom, I was asking about you. And if you were seeing anyone.” He said, looking away from her.

 

     Katelyn bit her lip, “I should probably go find her… you said she was in the bathroom?” She asked.

 

     “Yeah, at least she said she was.” Kai told her.

 

     “I’m sorry Kai, I need to check up on her.” She backed away from him towards the nearest bathroom, “We can talk later but-” 

 

     “I understand Katelyn.” Kai smiled lightly, “Go check on her.”

 

     Quickly Katelyn went to the bathroom and tried to push open the door, “Occupied!” Someone shouted inside.

 

     The voice was kinda rough like they had been crying, “Aph?” Katelyn called, knocking on the door.

 

     Slowly the door was opened, just a crack but Katelyn didn’t see anyone until she looked down, someone on the floor.

 

     “What?” Aphmau sniffled.

 

     “Hey- what happened?” Katelyn pushed the door open again, trying to get inside.

 

     Aphmau scooted away from the door, leaning against another wall and wiped her nose, “Nothing.”

 

     Kneeling down on the floor, Katelyn grabbed her hands, “Is it Kai?” She asked gently.

 

     Quickly Aphmau nodded, face scrunching up again and starting to cry, “He- he doesn’t like me.” She sobbed.

 

     “Oh Aph…” Katelyn hugged her, not caring they were on the bathroom floor and trying to sooth her.

 

     They were there for a while, Aphmau rubbing what little make up she had onto Katelyn’s shoulder.

 

     “...He likes you.” Aphmau mumbled after she had stopped crying and started to play with their dress fluff.

 

     “I know, but I’m not gonna get with him Aph.” Katelyn told her, “I told you that even if he did, I wouldn’t.”

 

     “Yeah but, that was before. You were just saying stuff.” Aphmau told her.

 

     “No dude, I’m still not going to get with him. I don’t like him like that.” She said, smoothing down Aphmau’s hair.

 

     Pulling away, Aphmau asked, “So what happened then?” 

 

     “He asked me if I wanted to dance, I said something like ‘no strings, right?’ and then he started asking about if there was strings.” She vaguely explained.

 

     Aphmau kept playing with her skirt, “He was staring at you when I was talking to him before. He asked if you liked anyone. Then I kinda just ran away.”

 

     “It’s ok Aph. You should have just told me. I would have let him down there and then. Not you- crying in here.” Katelyn shook her head.

 

     “I don’t know, I thought maybe you’d take him up on it.” Aphmau shrugged, “I also just kinda felt dumb.”

 

     “I would have literally kicked his ass if you told me that first.” Katelyn said, standing up with her arm out.

 

     Taking it, Aphmau was pulled up and they went to the mirror, “Sorry, about all of this.” She softly said.

 

     “Don’t be dude.” Katelyn started to wet a paper towel, “I thought he liked you too, it’s not your fault.”

 

     “I know, it just feels like it was so obvious. I should have seen it… he never really paid attention to me.” Aphmau looked at herself in the mirror.

 

     Lucinda had put a little eyeliner on her and a minimal amount of lipgloss with the approval of her mom. While the lipgloss was fine, her eyeliner was smudged but not running thankfully. 

 

     Katelyn started to dab the wet paper towel around the edges of her eyes, trying to wipe away what she could, “Again Aph, this wasn’t your fault. You got a crush and thought he was interested. It’s every high schooler's embarrassing moment.”

 

     “You didn’t have one.” Aphmau said, eyes closed.

 

     “Hmm, it’s ok, I had a pregnancy scare. So I think it evens out.” Katelyn laughed a bit.

 

     “That’s not funny.” She huffed.

 

     The paper towel was pulled away, “It’s kinda funny.” She said instead, “Ok that’s all I can get. You still look good.”

 

     Opening her eyes, Aphmau looked at herself and smiled a bit, “That’s good for just some water.”

 

     “Yeah I think your tears did most of the work.” Katelyn set her head on top of Aphmau’s.

 

     Now they both just stared at each other in the mirror, “I can’t ever face him again.” Aphmau sighed.

 

     “You don’t have too. The guy is graduating next week. No facing him ever after that.” Katelyn reminded her.

 

     “Still hurts.” Aphmau mumbled.

 

     Grabbing Aphmau’s arm, Katelyn pulled her out of the bathroom and back into the prom, “No time to think about boys, they suck anyway.”

 

     “Ok…” Aphmau smiled as Katelyn set her back down in a chair at their table.

 

     “Where’d you guys go?” Travis asked, drinking from his cup, eyes a bit droopy.

 

     “Bathroom, what’s up with you?” Katelyn asked, noticing his slightly slouched demeanor.

 

     Travis shrugged but Nana came running over with a water bottle, “Here, drink.” She told Travis, twisting off the cap and taking the other cup, “Who keeps giving him this?” She asked, setting it next to some other drinks.

 

     He started to drink it but his eyes seemed to be unfocused wherever he looked, elbow on the table.

 

     “Irene… he's drunk.” Kim mumbled to herself, rubbing her eyes before stopping abruptly and looking at Aphmau, “You!” 

 

     “Me?” Aphmau pointed at herself in scared confusion.

 

     There was a bundle of flowers on the table that Kim picked up and held out to her, “For you.” Kim nodded.

 

     “...What is it?” Aphmau asked cautiously, taking the flowers.

 

     “Your Valentine flowers. I found them.” Kim told her, smiling.

 

     There was now a soft smile on Aphmau’s face before looking at the flowers, “I probably shouldn’t eat the chocolate, should I?” 

 

     “Would not recommend, no.” Kim shrugged awkwardly, “But-! At least you got them now!” She nudged Aphmau’s shoulder.

 

     “Thanks Kim, does that mean Teony got their’s too?” Aphmau asked, not looking at the notes yet.

 

     “Yeah, but I think they just put them in their locker so they could enjoy the dance… So what got us into this mess but-” Kim shrugged, “At least we know where it is this time.”

 

     Giggling a bit, Aphmau looked at the flowers, “I’ll look at them later, I just wanna hang out with you guys.”

 

     Snapping her fingers, Katelyn seemed to realize something, “Who the hell got him drunk?” Katelyn asked, pointing at Travis.

 

     When everyone looked at Lucinda, Katelyn nodded, “Yeah, I should have seen that coming.”

 

     “He’s not drunk, he’s just tipsy… but I do think this is his first time drinking so that’s why he’s like that.” Kim shrugged.

 

     “This is your fault.” Laurence pointed at Lucinda, “Kid can’t handle his liquor, I don’t even think he’s ever had any.”

 

     The girl giggled slowly, “I did it because he’s got so antsy. He looked like he was gonna throw up.” She pointed out.

 

     “He’s got a fear of crowds of course he’s gonna look sick.” Aphmau told her.

 

     “I’m not nearly as tipsy as you.” He told her, standing up from his chair to show how steady he was on his feet.

 

     Lucinda pointed at him, “You…r fly is down.” Her finger went down to his pants and giggled highly.

 

     When Travis turned to him, he laughed. It was a nice full one, that made them all smile since he seemed so at peace. Lazily Travis leaned against Nana, who was standing beside him as he tried not to fall out of his seat.

 

     “I don’t think I’ve ever heard him laugh like that.” Laurence said, zipping up his pants zipper.

 

     Lightly Nana started to finger comb Travis’s hair as he poked at her dress, “He needs to lay down.” She said.

 

     “He’s fine.” Lucinda waved off, “Give him some of that weird punch, he’ll bounce right back.” 

 

     “That thing is a death sentence.” Laurence looked at Nana, “You added too much sugar.” He told her.

 

     Nana pouted but Travis chuckled, “I liked it.” 

 

     She smiled a bit at him, “Yeah, Travis liked it.”

 

     “That’s not fair, Travis ate a bag full of icing and threw it up.” Laurence pointed at him, “He doesn’t count.”

 

     “It’s not all her fault, Zenix poured in some Pixy Stix too.” Aphmau told him.

 

     “Little weirdo.” Sasha mumbled, “I saw him pouring that stuff in but I couldn’t see what it was. Then Aphmau tackled him.”

 

     Right after Aphmau rolled her shoulder, checking to see if it hurt.

 

     “How long will he be like this?” Nana asked, curious as she lightly started to scratch the top of Travis’s head with her nails.

 

     He seemed to be enjoying himself, still leaning against Nana and not twitching like usual. There was no hint of fear in his tone and his stutter had stopped for the time being.

 

     “Give him like 30 minutes. But he can’t be drinking anything other than water.” Kim told her, “And- Don’t tell Teony.” 

 

     “Why no Teony?” Laurence asked, “This seems like a Teony situation.”

 

     “As much as I’d like Lucinda to be reprimanded for getting him drunk. We knew this was gonna happen.” Kim shrugged, “No sense making a big deal of it.”

 

     Lucinda looked up to her, “You know I was gonna spike him?” She asked.

 

     “I knew you would bring alcohol.” Kim corrected, “It’s a common character trait of yours.” She added.

 

     “Cold Kim, cold.” Lucinda shook her head.

 

     Kim raised an eyebrow, “I don’t think I am.”

 

     Teony then came over to their table, “Hey guys, what are you doing?” They asked, grabbing a cup that they assumed to be theirs and drinking it.

 

     Carefully, Nana hid Travis’s sitting figure behind her and smiled at them, “Nothing, just talking.” She covered up.

 

     “I think that was Travis’s.” Laurence told them, pointing at the cup they were drinking from.

 

     Immediately they pulled back, “Oh shoot. I’m sorry, I thought that was mine.” They set it back down, “Oh you know what? I’ll just get him a new one.”

 

     They left the table again and Nana looked back at the others, “They didn’t notice.”

 

     “Teony’s secretly an addict.” Lucinda nodded, “Only way they wouldn’t have noticed how much was in that cup.”

 

     “How much did you give him?” Laurence asked, grabbing Travis and checking his face, “Count to 20 dude.”

 

     “1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6…” Travis started to count but was slightly slurred, unbothered by Laurence grabbing him.

 

     Aphmau sighed and set her elbows on the table, “Could be worse, he could be black out drunk.”

 

     “Katelyn?” Someone said, coming up to their table.

 

     Turning around, Katelyn let out a short scream, “Nicole!” She immediately hugged the other girl, “Where have you been?” 

 

     “I just got here! The parking is kinda brutal.” She said, pulling back to look at Katelyn’s dress, “Don’t you look snazzy.”

 

     “Ah, it’s nothing.” Katelyn scoffed before showing Nicole off to the table, “Guys, look; Nicole!”

 

     “Hey.” Laurence said, nodding to her before going back to Travis, “How the hell did you get to 56?” He asked him.

 

     Travis laughed, curling in on himself, “You said too.”

 

     “What’s wrong with him?” Nicole asked, never having seen the kid before.

 

     “He’s drunk.” Lucinda dismissed.

 

     “Tipsy, he would need to drink like 7 ounces to be drunk.” Kim corrected.

 

     Lucinda skipped what Kim had said, “It’s good to see you Nicole, you were gone for so long I almost forgot about you.”

 

     “I’m sure my life was more exciting than yours.” Nicole took the backhanded compliment with one of her own.

 

     “Couldn’t have been.” Lucinda smirked before going back to her drink.

 

     Nana pushed the water back to Travis, “We’re gonna be here a while. Only water for you.” She told him.

 

     He smiled at Nana, “You’re so pretty.”

 

     “Thank you Travis, but drink.” She put the water bottle in front of him again…

 

     …

 

     “Aaron, what are you doing?” Teony asked as they went up to him at the food table to get Travis another drink.

 

     “This punch tastes like someone didn’t know what ratio it was supposed to be.” He told them, pointing at the punch bowl.

 

     Teony dropped Travis’s old cup in the trash and got a new one, “So I’ve heard, is it really bad?” They asked.

 

     He shrugged, “I’m enjoying it.” He said, taking another swig of his cup and feeling the way it burned with too much sugar.

 

     It had Nana written all over it, which was the only reason he tolerated it.

 

     “There’s that at least.” They smiled, “Are you liking prom?” 

 

     Aaron looked around the room, “Everything I thought it was gonna be.” He said simply, not actually having a good picture of what it would have been like in the first place.

 

     “Have you tried to dance with someone?” They asked.

 

     “No, am I supposed to?” He asked, seeing everyone dancing together, “I thought that was optional.”

 

     Lightly they laughed, “It is, but that’s the whole point of prom. A dance, to dance at.” They told him.

 

     “Sounds tedious.” He mumbled.

 

     “I assure you, it is not.” They bumped his shoulder, “It’s fun and even if you don’t have someone to dance with, it’s still fun.”

 

     Side glancing at them, he shrugged, “I like being on the sidelines.”

 

     “And I’m sure it’s well suited for you, but I think you’d get a kick out of being more… social.” They chose wisely.

 

     “You want me to dance.” He called out.

 

     “Not exactly, I’m just saying that this is the first I’ve seen you talk tonight.” They pointed out with a small smile.

 

     Aaron hummed, taking another drink of the punch and choosing not to say anything towards the comment.

 

     “It’s not a bad thing, but I think you’d enjoy it more.” Teony tried again.

 

     “I’m sitting over by them.” He pointed at their table where Laurence was actively shaking Travis, “Isn’t that enough?”

 

     “What is he doing?” Teony asked before shaking their head, “I guess, but you seem just bored .” 

 

     Again he shrugged, “Having the time of my life.”

 

     “Really?” Teony asked.

 

     “Yup.” He nodded simply.

 

     Nodding too, Teony sighed, “I guess if you say you’re having fun. I can’t be one to judge.” 

 

     “Thank you.” He said, nothing actually too it.

 

     Lightly Teony patted his arm, “You shouldn’t stay too long at the food table if you wanna seem like you’re having fun then.” 

 

     With that, they walked off and Aaron was left with himself again, wondering what to do now. He could go back to the table but he had watched Travis slowly get drunk and didn’t want to get spiked by Lucinda, so he left.

 

     Maybe he should have let her get him drunk too.

 

     Looking around, he saw Kim coming over to the food table, “Hey.” She smiled tiredly at him.

 

     “Hi.” He nodded.

 

     “You ok?” She asked, grabbing another water bottle and untwisting the cap before chugging it.

 

     “Fantastic.” He gave her a sarcastic smile.

 

     Kim looked him up and down, still chugging water, “Yeah, I really can tell.”

 

     “How’s Travis?” Aaron asked, now watching as Nana was trying to keep Laurence from shaking him.

 

     “Drunk, I say give him an hour.” She shrugged, “I think it’s his first time drinking, but Lucinda didn’t give him too much to black out.”

 

     “Great.” Aaron sighed, not entirely caring since that whole group seemed to be watching him carefully.

 

     Standing next to him, Kim looked in the same direction, “You know… You could ask her to dance.”

 

     “Who?” Aaron asked, confused.

 

     “Nana?” Kim glanced at him, “That girl you’ve been crushing on?”

 

     “It’s not a crush.” He lightly snapped.

 

     She nodded, “Right.” Her tone was flat and she clearly didn’t believe anything he had just told her, “Then you won’t mind her getting a break from Travis?”

 

     “What?” He looked at her.

 

     “Great.” She then walked off without explaining herself.

 

     Aaron had probably 10 seconds to think about what Kim was implying before he saw Nana walking over to him.

 

     This is what she had to have meant, switching out Nana with herself to make sure Travis didn’t fall out of his chair drunkenly.

 

     “Hi!” She waved, grabbing a cup and giving herself a generous amount of punch.

 

     “Hello.” He lightly smiled.

 

     “You having fun over here?” She asked, taking a second to drink from her cup.

 

     A strained smile on his face appeared, “Just peachy.”

 

     Nana held back a laugh while she drank the punch before speaking, “You look it.” She giggled.

 

     “Thanks, Teony just said the same thing.” He pointed in the direction Teony had wandered off too.

 

     “They’re very right.” She smiled at him.

 

     Before they could get another word in, Dante came up to Nana, “Nana, you are very hard to find.” He panted.

 

     Confused, she tilted her head, “I haven’t left the room. Also I didn’t know you’d be here.” She told him, stepping back a bit.

 

     After the fight, Nana had no reason to be talking with Dante and already had a bad experience with him because of Travis, it was good to be cautious.

 

     Aaron had noticed the step back and stepped to her side, recognizing the kid as the one to help Zane in the fight and someone who had picked on Travis.

 

     “It was kinda a spur of the moment thing.” He awkwardly shrugged, “Uhh, someone wants to talk with you outside.” He pointed to the doors of the prom.

 

     There was a soft frown on her face, “Dante… is it Zane?” She asked carefully, tilting her head a bit.

 

     Dante’s mouth opened but when he looked at Aaron, he licked his lips cautiously, “No?” Dante said.

 

     “Nana, don’t do it.” Aaron told her, annoyed with the kid already and not wanting her to get hurt.

 

     She took another step back from Dante, “Look Dante, if it’s Zane-”

 

     “It-it’s not him.” He tried, shaking his hands in front of her.

 

     “Who is it then?” Aaron looked down at Dante, intimidating him.

 

     “Uhh…” Dante was trying not to shake under the stare of the guy who was literally towering over him in height.

 

     Lightly Nana touched Aaron’s arm, quietly telling him to back off for a moment, “What does he want?”

 

     Awkwardly shrugging, Dante looked at the floor, “I don’t know… he won’t tell me.” He mumbled, confirming it was Zane outside the prom doors.

 

     Nana looked at Aaron, biting her lip in consideration, “Don’t even think about it Nana.” He told her simply, noticing her expression was anything but ‘No’.

 

     “-He’s already risking expulsion, this close to the end of the year. What could he want to talk to me about?” She asked Aaron.

 

     “I don’t know and I really could give less of a crap. He could go kill himself in a ditch and I still wouldn’t care.” He told her, tone still steady. 

 

     She gave him a sad look and he made a point to look away, not wanting to fall into a trap spun by her.

 

     “Can’t I get someone to come with me?” She then asked him, trying to get permission to leave even if it wasn’t warranted.

 

     “Like who?” Aaron asked.

 

     “You?” She suggested.

 

     There was a more content look on Aaron’s face, seeming to think about it, “But, if you don’t want to, I can get Garroth?” She added.

 

     “Why do you wanna go Nana?” Aaron asked instead.

 

     “I don’t know, closure?” She shrugged, “I can’t think of what he would want besides getting back together but I don’t even think he’s that big of an idiot.”

 

     “He’s that big of an idiot.” Aaron said, trying to get her to change her mind.

 

     She huffed, “It’ll be a 3 minute thing. As soon as I can find out why he’s here- I’ll go.” She told him.

 

     His tongue ran the top of his teeth in consideration, “...Fine but- you gotta tell her too then.” He nodded to the table where Lucinda was.

 

     “She’s gonna rip him to shreds.” Nana told him after looking at the direction he was looking.

 

     “She takes care of you.” He corrected, “Good for you.”

 

     Fiddling with her fingers, she sighed, “And you’ll come with?” He gave a short nod, “...ok.” She compiled.

 

     For a few extra moments she thought about it again before rolling her eyes and went over to their table, Aaron staying behind with Dante.

 

     “Hey,” Aaron got Dante’s attention, “Pull anything funny, I’ll break your arm.”

 

     Immediately Dante pulled the arm that had the broken wrist to himself, not wanting the cast again.

 

     With that, Aaron walked over to their table to see Lucinda swaying on her feet, “You’re crazy.” Lucinda slurred, “I knew you were, but this is confirming it.”

 

     “Lucinda, stop it.” Kim forced her to sit down in her seat, “You're drunk and can’t name the president.”

 

     “We have a president?” Lucinda asked, head up and all the way back to look at Kim behind her chair.

 

     Kim pushed her head back and looked at Nana, “I’m not saying this is a bad idea but, it’s one I would suggest caution.”

 

     “Aaron’s coming.” Nana pointed at him.

 

     When her eyes went to Aaron, she looked at him with a knowing stare and he looked away as not to prove her point on him having a crush.

 

     “No offense Nana, but this just does seem like a bad plan. Tell Ms. Hyria and have her take care of it.” Laurence said.

 

     Travis was to his side, eyes still drooping but now looking slightly sick, “Nana, this is a bad idea.” He told her, holding his head.

 

     “Hey, how you feeling?” She asked him, seeming slightly happier that he wasn’t swaying anymore.

 

     “Sick, very very sick.” He told her, not seeming completely mad anymore.

 

     “I think he’s still a bit tipsy, his stutter isn’t back.” Kim told Nana.

 

     He turned to Kim, pointing at her, “You’re too obsessed with my stutter.”

 

     “I do think it’s very interesting.” She shrugged, “Wouldn’t call it an obsession.”

 

     Sasha then cut in, “Nana, I know it’s not my place- but I don’t think talking with him is a good idea.”

 

     “I know it isn’t. But I… I just want to know what he wants- then I’ll tell Ms. Hyria.” She told them, wringing her hands.

 

     Kim’s hands were combing Lucinda’s hair before she looked at Aaron, “You’re going with her?” 

 

     “Yeah.” He nodded.

 

     “I trust him, I don’t know about you guys.” She shrugged, looking around the table.

 

     “Nana he shouldn’t be here. Zane’s banned from the dances. I should call my mom to make sure she knows.” Garroth said, pulling out his phone.

 

     Katelyn cut in, “I’m all for getting you your justice, but this sounds like a fight waiting to happen.”

 

     “Why? You wanna join?” Laurence looked at Katelyn.

 

     “Hell yeah.” Katelyn stood up.

 

     Aphmau grabbed her arm and pulled her down, “No, you’re not joining.” She snapped, “We should just tell Ms. Hyria.”

 

     “Ok, I haven’t even been here most of the year and I know Zane is bad news Nana. Dude’s psycho.” Nicole said, finger twirling the side of her head to show crazy.

 

     “When did you get here?” Nana asked.

 

     Nicole shrugged, “A bit ago.”

 

     “It’s gonna be fine guys. Aaron is gonna come with me, he just said that I had to tell you.” She reiterated.

 

     They started to fight about what to do while Nana stood there, playing with her nails and looking at all of them.

 

     She didn’t mean to cause a fight, but she wanted to know what Zane wanted from her. One last thing to get everything out in the open.

 

     There wasn’t gonna be a fight , she wasn’t gonna yell she didn’t want to be around him but this was probably her last chance to get any kind of answers from him.

 

     Looking at the doors, she saw something poking their head from around the corner, she only saw his hair before it went back.

 

     Quietly, she walked away from the table, leaving out the doors of the auditorium. They didn’t notice besides Aaron.

 

     He looked at the arguing table, “I’m gonna follow her.”

 

     “Don’t start a fight.” Kim sighed, seeming tired before arguing with Katelyn about who would win in a fight.

 

     Aaron’s eyes went in every other direction besides Kim, trying to tell her that if Zane was gonna fight, he was too. With that, he sped walked after Nana, keeping her in eye sight.

 

     “Zane?” She called, going to the corner where she had seen the blur of black hair.

 

     He was standing there, leaning against the lockers, “Hey.” He said, pushing off them, “Dante got you.”

 

     “Yeah, he did… What do you want?” She asked, crossing her arms.

 

     Zane took a small breath and took off his mask, “Look, I wanted to apologize ok? Can I do that?” He asked her, opening his arms.

 

     It was almost like the first time she saw him without his mask on, a bit surprised he had freckles since he never was out in the sun. 

 

     Nana didn’t say anything, glancing to her side where Aaron was standing against the other wall. Zane couldn’t see him but Nana could see both at the same time.

 

     “I uhh… I heard about the baby.” Zane started, “My mom was talking about how she tried to see you at the hospital.”

 

     “She did?” Nana asked, believing it since the women and her were clearly still on good terms from the diner.

 

     “Yeah, the day after the fight she went with Vylad to check on you but apparently you didn’t want anyone seeing you.” He nodded, trying to be civil.

 

     She took a deep breath, not looking at him anymore but outside the window where the moon was the only source of light.

 

     “...How far along were you?” He asked.

 

     “15 weeks.” She mumbled.

 

     “What’s that- like, 4 months?” Zane asked.

 

     Nana nodded, not wanting to talk about how she had lost the baby only a month after learning about it.

 

     “I know you hate me for it.” He said, sighing and shaking his head, “And I’m sorry about all of it.”

 

     “For what?” She asked, wanting to hear some confirmation that she wasn’t wrong in thinking something happened on Halloween night.

 

     “The whole fight Nana. I… I shouldn’t have done it and I shouldn’t have pulled out a gun on everyone.” He mumbled, running a hand in his hair, “I wasn’t doing so hot at home, you know how it is.”

 

     Lightly she tapped her shoe on the floor, slightly annoyed, “That’s not what I meant.” She whispered.

 

     “What did you mean then?” Zane asked.

 

     “...Nothing.” She said, shaking her head a bit, “Is that all?”

 

     “‘ Is that all? ’ Nana, I’m trying to apologize here. Give me some credit, I’m embarrassed about what I did.” He told her.

 

     There was a short breath from her, “What else do you want Zane? I wanna go back to my prom.” Her tone was annoyed but she wasn’t able to look at him.

 

     He scoffed a bit, “Fine, you don’t wanna hear it from me. I just came here to say sorry Nana.”

 

     “Then go.” She told him firmly, “I don’t even think you’re allowed to be here. Weren’t you banned from the dance?”

 

     “No one even locked the doors to this place. I walked right in, I only needed Dante to get you.” He said, crossing his arms.

 

     It went quiet again and Nana peeked at Aaron who was still off to the side, quietly waiting for her to be done.

 

     “...I just gotta ask,” Zane said, rubbing his eyes, “Was it mine?”

 

     Her eyes met his, “You tell me.”

 

     “What?” He asked, confused.

 

     “I haven’t slept with anyone else… and we haven’t had sex since the first few weeks of school.” She laid out, “I was 15 weeks along, do the math.”

 

     “Nana- I’m not gonna do fucking math here and now.” He laughed shortly at her, “Are you serious?”

 

     Annoyed again, she sighed, “Are you serious Zane? 4 months before February, October. Halloween night.”

 

     He went quiet again, standing up straight, “What about Halloween?”

 

     “I don’t remember that night Zane, all I do remember is hanging out with you. Late at night, with a drink that was already open.” She told him, voice shaky.

 

     “Are you saying I did something to you on Halloween night?” He asked, pointing at her, “You’ve got a lot of fucking nerve to be accusing me Nana.” 

 

     She pushed back some of her flyaway hairs, “How Zane? How do I have any fucking nerve?” She asked him.

 

     “You were probably sleeping with that Travis kid!” Zane shouted at her.

 

     “No I wasn’t!” She shouted back, “I wasn’t sleeping with anyone! You were my first and only one!”

 

     It wasn’t like her to yell at someone but she was so frustrated with Zane in a way she’s never been. With Aaron still watching her, she felt safe enough to tell Zane how angry she was about everything.

 

     “Yeah, sure Nana.” He rolled his eyes, “I didn’t drug you.” He said.

 

     Nana crossed her arms again, legs slightly trembling, “Yes you did.” She nodded, “You… you raped me Zane.” She said out loud, never having been able to say it before.

 

     “What proof Nana?” He asked.

 

     “I haven’t had sex with anyone else Zane. 15 weeks goes right back to Halloween, where I don’t remember anything after drinking the soda you gave me.” She said, “And… I got a paternity test when I was at the hospital, the baby was yours.”

 

     Zane didn’t snap back, “...Why are you bringing this up now?” He asked.

 

     “Because Zane, I thought maybe- maybe you wouldn’t have stooped this low. To do something like this to me.” She bit her lip, “How could you do this to me?”

 

     “I… I was lonely Nana, you know how shitty this place is.” He said, shoving his hands in his pockets.

 

     “That’s not an excuse.” She told him, going back to looking at the floor, “...I should go back to the dance.”

 

     He reached his hand out, “Hey- come on.” 

 

     Immediately she pulled back from him, stepping back, “No, Zane I’m going back.” 

 

     His hand dropped, “Fine… I just wanted to let you know my mom paid for your hospital bills.” He ‘confessed’.

 

     Her arms dropped, standing straight and with a shocked face, “What…?” She whispered.

 

     When she saw Zianna last time she had never mentioned someone like that. It seemed like something she would do by how much she clearly cared for Nana but it was still a surprise that she paid all of it.

 

     “I asked her too.” Zane said, “I felt bad… so I asked her to pay it from my savings.” 

 

     Aaron stared at the window on the other side of the wall, wondering what the hell he was hearing.

 

     The whole time’s had to stand here, listening to how Zane drugged Nana and did worse the same night. He had never heard her curse before either and she was barely as mad as Aaron was. 

 

     His short nails dug into the palm of his hands, trying not to look angry but he was sure he was failing.

 

     Stepping away from the lockers, he appeared from around the corner, “How much was it?” Aaron asked.

 

     Zane seemed surprised to see Aaron standing there but saved face, “Why the hell is it any of your business?” He asked Aaron.

 

     “No,” Aaron passed Nana and went closer to Zane, “How much were the hospital bills?” He repeated.

 

     “I don’t know, I didn’t ask.” Zane told him.

 

     “Really?” Aaron hummed.

 

     Nana touched his suit, “Aaron-” 

 

     Carefully he turned around and patted her hand, “Hold on Nana, I need to hear the answer.” He gently told her.

 

     “But…” She tried again.

 

     “I need to hear this and I think you do too.” Aaron said, trying to hint at something before going back to Zane, “You gotta know- a rough estimate.”

 

     “I don’t. Back off .” Zane snapped at him.

 

     He took a short but frustrated breath in, “What were the bills for?” Aaron then asked, rephrasing the question.

 

     There was an unamused laugh from Zane, “It’s really none of your fucking business.” He cussed.

 

     “Oh I think the fuck it is.” Aaron raised his voice a bit, getting closer to Zane.

 

     Scoffing, Zane looked around Aaron to Nana, “Nana- What the hell is he doing here?” He asked. 

 

     She didn’t seem scared, more confused and shocked by how Aaron was reacting than anything. 

 

     Clearly he was after something but she didn’t know what.

 

     “Don’t go to her for help. We’re talking,” Aaron pointed between himself and Zane, “Tell me anything about her hospital trip.”

 

     Zane tried to step around Aaron but was stopped when Aaron’s hand came out, blocking his path.

 

     “$9625.14.” Aaron suddenly said, “All her hospital bills together cost $9625.14 without insurance.” 

 

     “What?” Zane asked, confused.

 

     “She was there for 2 days, overnight. $9625.14 in bills. Second trimester removal.” Aaron told him before reeling his fist back and punching Zane in the head.

 

     Instantly Zane went to the floor and didn’t get back up, seeming passed out on the school’s flooring.

 

     “Fuck.” Aaron whispered, shaking his hand a bit as he looked down before turning around to Nana. 

 

     “Are you ok?” She asked out of instinct. She was covering her mouth with both hands, flabbergasted while staring at Zane.

 

     “Fine.” He answered, stretching his hand out before looking, “Sorry.” Aaron said awkwardly.

 

     Slowly she took her hands away from her mouth and looked at him, “...How do you know that?” 

 

     “Know what?” Aaron asked, rubbing where his knuckles met Zane’s head, not too worried about it, “Oh- the bills?”

 

     “Uh huh.” She nodded, “Did… did you pay for those?” She asked.

 

     He stopped looking at his hand and at her, “...Yeah.” He said carefully, “Sorry, I didn’t want you to know that. That's why I never said it.”

 

     “Why?” She asked.

 

     “Because,” He shrugged, embarrassed she found out, “It’s a traumatic thing to go through… and I felt bad that I put the gun in your locker.” He tried to cover up.

 

     Nana stepped closer to him, “You paid for my medical bills.” She said slowly, wanting confirmation, “Because you put the gun in my locker?”

 

     “...Yes. I did.” He sighed, “But- I didn’t do it because I wanted something back or anything Nana. I felt bad and you were already in a bad situation- so I never planned on telling you.”

 

     “Why not?” She asked again, the ends of her lips starting to pick up.

 

     “I didn’t want anything back and I didn’t want that kind of pressure on you.” He told her, feeling bad that she found out anyway.

 

     Lightly she giggled, “Oh my Irene.”

 

     “What?” He questioned.

 

     “Aaron, you are the greatest person I know.” She told him, “You really did that? For me?” She gasped, hands to her chest in awe.

 

     He nodded, “Of course. You’re like, my friend. I think, I hope.” He realized how awkward he was and shrugged at the end.

 

     More giggles were let out and she suddenly jumped at him, wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him tightly.

 

     “Thank you.” She laughed, sounding like she was crying.

 

     Carefully he hugged her back, slightly crouched due to the height difference, but enjoying it nonetheless.

 

     While hugging, he looked at the zipper on her dresses, “Sorry about your dress again.” He apologized.

 

     She tightened the hug, “You’re ok, I forgive you.” She tried not to cry, staring at Zane’s still unconscious body…

 

     …

 

     Gene left the auditorium as medics swarmed the hallway right in front of their prom, which meant everyone wanted to see what was up.

 

     Including him.

 

     Sasha was to his side, Zenix on the other, “My money is on 2 people having sex.” Zenix commented.

 

     “No way, out in the middle of the hallway?” Sasha asked, “Especially during prom when kids are still roaming outside? No chance.”

 

     “I don’t know Sasha, some people like the riskiness of it.” Gene shrugged, “They find it thrilling.”

 

     “Gross, people who screw in public are asking to get arrested.” Sasha crossed her arms.

 

     Zenix looked at her, “You can get arrested for that?” He asked as if it wasn’t common knowledge.

 

     “Public nudity.” She ‘duh’ed at him.

 

     He huffed, “How much time?” 

 

     “I don’t know and it worries me that you’re asking.” She told him, disgusted.

 

     He stuck his tongue out at her and she rolled her eyes while looking at Gene, “You make any progress?” SHe asked quietly.

 

     “Hmm? Oh- no. None.” He smiled at her like he should be worried but wasn’t.

 

     She sighed, “No one’s getting anything done today.” She sighed.

 

     “Not true. You got to dance with Kim, that looked really fun.” He said sarcastically, keeping up the smile.

 

     Punching his shoulder, she scolded him, “She’s nice to me, not like you’d know what that felt like.”

 

     “I’m feeling it in my arm you bitch.” He rubbed where she had punched with a scrunched up face. 

 

     Lucinda came to Sasha’s side, grabbing her arm and shaking, “I heard from Teony that Aaron knocked Zane out.” She said quickly, slightly slurred.

 

     “Woah- not what we guessed.” Sasha said, eyes widening a bit, “What’d Zane do?” She asked.

 

     “Nana told me that Zane was lying to her and Aaron called him out on it. Then he got mad and punched him.” Lucinda told her.

 

     “Huh… What was he lying about?” Gene asked.

 

     “Ok so after the fight- she went to the hospital- you know? And after that we asked her about the medical bills- she said they had been paid off. But assume it was like Garroth’s parents or something-” Lucinda quickly told him, seeming excited to talk but was swaying on her feet.

 

     Sasha cut in, “Was it actually them?”

 

     “No!” Lucinda said, smiling widely, “That’s what the fight was about, Zane was telling her that he was sorry and crap- then said that he paid for her medical bills.”

 

     “Aren’t medical bills like- expensive?” Zenix asked, peeking around Gene’s shoulder to look at her.

 

     “Very- but that’s not the point. Aaron was kind of hiding around the corner while they talked and apparently he came out and started asking a bunch of questions about the hospital stay.” Lucinda went on.

 

     Before she could go on, Kim grabbed her arm, “What are you doing?” Kim asked.

 

     “Gossiping, wanna join?” Lucinda panted, “Man it’s hot in here.

 

     “Because you’re 10 ounces of alcohol spiked punch, your body heat is all wonky now.” Kim scolded her.

 

     “Is it true?” Sasha looked at Kim, “Did Zane pay for Nana’s medical bills?”

 

     Kim shook her head, “No, Aaron apparently did. It checks out, he’s done stuff like this before.” She told them.

 

     “What?” Lucinda turned to Kim, “When? For what?”

 

     Slightly taken back, Kim backed up, “Noth- nothing this big . I just mean he’s paid for stuff in large amounts, a lot.”

 

     “He’s rich.” Zenix said in awe.

 

     “No, his family are business people.” Kim corrected.

 

     “Did you hear anything else?” Lucinda asked, leaning into Kim’s space.

 

     Lightly pushing her back, Kim shook her head, “Nana just said that Zane was trying to apologize and brought up the bills. Then Aaron came in, said he paid them and knocked him out.”

 

     “Sasha- we gotta do some snooping.” Lucinda grabbed her arm and pulled Sasha towards where Nana was doting on Travis who still looked very sick.

 

     Left behind was Kim, Gene and Zenix.

 

     “Hey, Zenix.” Kim looked at him, “Punch bowl is free to spike, everyone’s out here watching the show.” She pointed to the crowd of people watching paramedics at the corner of the hallway.

 

     Immediately his face lit up, “I love you nerdy lady.” He said before running off back to the auditorium.

 

     Gene looked at her confused, “Didn’t think you’d be one for sugary punch.” He told her, smirking a bit.

 

     She rolled her eyes, “Gross, I hate that stuff. I just needed him to leave for a moment.” She brushed off.

 

     “Hmm, for what?” He looked at her cautiously, “Just because you’re Sasha’s friend doesn’t make you mine.”

 

     “I never said I was.” She shrugged, “I’m trying to tell you that Aphmau went to sit outside the front of the school, getting air.”

 

     Slowly he looked in the direction of the front doors, “Why are you telling me that?” He asked, “I’m not trying to get ambushed this close to the end of the year.

 

     “And I’m not trying to ambush you.” She pushed up her glasses, annoyed, “I’m giving you a shot, don’t waste it.”

 

     Then she left, going over to where Lucinda had gone where they were now fixing Travis’s hair…

 

     …

 

     Sasha looked at Teony outside the prom doors, they were the last ones outside after the hallway incident.

 

     Slowly she went out the doors, “Hey, what are you doing?” She asked Teony, coming up behind them.

 

     Teony turned around to her, “Oh- nothing important. I’m just making sure there’s no more wandering.” 

 

     “Gotcha.” Sasha nodded.

 

     “You can go back inside, I’ll be in soon.” They said, nodding back to the prom doors.

 

     “Actually, I wanna talk to you about something.” Sasha said before she had time to overthink it too much.

 

     Worriedly Teony asked, “Did something else happen?”

 

     “No- No! Nothing happened.” Sasha shook her hands quickly, “It’s not like that- it’s personal.” 

 

     Their hands went to their chest, “Don’t scare me like that Sasha, too many things have happened tonight. Nothing else is allowed to go wrong.”

 

     “Sorry.” Sasha smiled a bit, “But… Can we talk? Just for a moment.” She asked, playing with her nails.

 

     Nodding, Teony went over to one of the lounge couches, “What did you want to talk about?” They asked.

 

     Sitting down, Sasha bit her lip, “I know you’re graduating this year but, I need to say this. Because it’s been eating at me for literal years .”

 

     “Are you ok?” They asked, setting their hand on Sasha’s shoulder.

 

     “Oh fine.” Sasha laid her hand on top of Teony’s, “It’s nothing bad I just… need to get it off my chest.”

 

     Taking back their hand, Teony watched Sasha, waiting for them to go on. They gave her their full attention.

 

     Sasha sighed, “I like you… Like, a lot.” Sasha said before thinking about the outcome and what else to say.

 

     “I’m sorry?” Teony tilted their head.

 

     “Like,” Sasha let out a shaky breath, “Not like a crush, I’m like… so infatuated with you.”

 

     Teony’s eyes went wide, “What?” They asked.

 

     “I know, you probably don’t feel the same- but this is like my only chance. You’re probably gonna go to this big university and never see me again. And I made this stupid bet with Gene that I had to at least try to tell you-” Sasha rambled on.

 

     Still in shock, Teony stayed still, unable to think about what Sasha was saying now and focusing on the first thing that the conversation started with.

 

     ‘ I like you. ’ 

 

     In their head, Teony was trying to think about times where it may have been implied that Sasha liked them but drew a blank.

 

     “-And I’m pretty sure he’s gonna just lie about his end so that he’s able to hold that above me-” Sasha was making wild hand gestures.

 

     Carefully Teony caught her hands, “Sasha.” They started, “Calm down.” 

 

     Sasha looked at them, eyes slightly watered, “Sorry…”

 

     “It’s ok.” Teony smiled, “You can try again.” They said, guiding Sasha’s hands and putting it in her lap.

 

     Closing her eyes, Sasha spoke, “I really like you Teony. Since freshman year, I’ve liked you. And now you’re graduating and I feel like I’ve wasted my chance.”

 

     “Sasha, please listen to me carefully.” Teony got her attention, “You are a beautiful girl with such a bright future. It’s a shame you used a part of it hanging out with Gene and causing me chaos.”

 

     “I know, and I’m sorry. I tried to stop him when I saw it coming-” Sasha tried to defend her friend.

 

     “I know, and I appreciate it… but I’m just focused on school right now. I don’t have time for relationships.” Teony tried to let her down easy.

 

     Sasha blinked, slouching a bit on herself, “Of course… I should have known that. I-I’m sorry.” She stood up from the couch.

 

     Immediately Teony was up too, taking hold of Sasha’s hands, “Sasha please listen to me when I say you are a darling and maybe one day I’d like to try something, but I’m just not in a place to do that right now.”

 

     “I get it, Teony.” Sasha nodded, trying not to cry in front of them and choosing to look at the floor.

 

     “I’m so sorry.” Teony said sincerely.

 

     Gently Sasha pulled her hands from Teony, “It’s ok Teony, I understand. It makes sense.” She shakily said.

 

     “Are you going to be ok?” Teony asked, “I can stay here with you for a bit, or get someone else? I don’t want you to be alone.”

 

     “It’s ok,” Sasha shook her head, sniffling a bit and wiping her eyes carefully so as to not smudge her make-up, “I think I’m just gonna go fine Gene.”

 

     “Ok.” Teony nodded slowly, “I’m gonna head back inside but, take your time ok?” 

 

     “Yeah, I will.” Sasha turned away from them as quickly as she could and went down the hallway where she saw Gene walking towards a while ago.

 

     Pushing open the front doors she saw Gene sitting next to Aphmau, they were talking peacefully and even laughing.

 

     Her hands shook with nerves as she watched the two, feeling even worse about herself in the moment.

 

     Of course Teony wouldn’t have returned her feelings, they were leaving this year and probably gonna do something great with their education.

 

     Sasha was just a bad memory for them that happened during high school.

 

     Closing the front doors again, she tried to go to the bathroom to stew in her self pity about the failed confession.

 

     “Sasha?” Someone said as soon as she opened the doors to the bathroom.

 

     Kim was there, on her phone but was looking at her, “Are you ok?” She asked worriedly and set her phone on the counter.

 

     Rubbing her nose, Sasha nodded, not trusting herself to speak with the way her throat was closing up.

 

     “What happened?” Kim went over to her and closed the door behind them, “Did someone do something?”

 

     Shaking her head, Sasha hugged Kim and started to silently cry into her shoulder, “They don’t like me.”

 

     “Who doesn’t?” Kim asked, hugging her back tightly.

 

     “Teony.” Sasha sobbed out.

 

     “You… you had a crush on Teony?” Kim mumbled.

 

     She kept crying, clinging onto Kim since she felt so lonely in the moment but nodded, “They’re leaving!”

 

     Lightly Kim started to finger comb Sasha’s hair, “I know… I’m sorry. I wish you told me sooner, maybe I would have been able to do something about it.”

 

     “And I lost the fucking bet.” Sasha cried out.

 

     “Bet?” Kim asked, utterly confused.

 

     “Gene’s gonna win and rub it in my face.” She rubbed her face into Kim’s dress.

 

     Laughing a bit, Kim started to sway, “No he won’t. I’m sure he’ll feel bad that you’re crying.” She told her.

 

     “I hate him.” Sasha choked out. 

 

     “I know, he’s terrible.” Kim soothed, still combing her hair…

 

     …

 

     Sighing softly, Gene took the advantage Kim had given him and left towards the front doors of the school 

 

     Aphmau was right where Kim said she would be, sitting on the top steps of the school’s long pathway inside.

 

     Going up behind her, she turned back to him once she heard shoes being scuffed on the school’s pavement.

 

     “Hey.” Gene started, putting his hands in his pockets, “You doing ok out here?” He asked.

 

     She nodded, “It got stuffy in there, then Zane… I don’t know, I panicked and ran out.” She told him, laughing nervously.

 

     “Yeah that makes sense. Everyone’s packed into one area.” He nodded, walking closer to her.

 

     He was able to see that in her hands were a bunch of flowers, “What’s that?” He asked, crouching down.

 

     “Hmm?” She looked at him before going back down to where he was staring, “Oh! The Valentine’s flowers, uhh Teony lost them a while ago. Kim found them again today.” She nodded.

 

     “Oh… anything cool?” He asked, fixing his stance so that he was just sitting down behind her but to the side.

 

     Surely she had to have seen his and have some opinion since supposably Sasha had rewritten it.

 

     There was a hum and she shifted around the flowers before picking up one in particular, “Yours.” She said, giving him a small smile, “I forgive you.”

 

     Groaning a bit in embarrassment, he held out his hand, “Can I see it?” He asked politely.

 

     Giggling, she handed it over, “You don’t remember what you wrote?” She asked, going back to the other flowers.

 

     “Nope.” He said, hoping not to come off as nervous.

 

     Flipping open the note, he read ‘ I’m really sorry I blew smoke in your eyes. I’ve quit now. -Gene .’ 

 

     That wasn’t as bad as he thought it would be and Aphmau seems to have liked it anyway since she wasn’t mad.

 

     “I really have quit.” He told her, holding the flower back out to her.

 

     Taking it, she smiled a bit, “That’s good, it’s bad for you.” 

 

     “Any other interesting notes?” He asked, lifting his head to try to see the other flowers in her lap.

 

     Protectively she shielded them, “None you’d want to see.” She stuck her tongue out at him, “Don’t need any more embarrassment tonight.”

 

     “Ahh, secret boyfriend, got it.” He teased, nodding a bit even if he got disappointed at the idea.

 

     “No-” She rolled her eyes, “No secret boyfriend. Really not now either.” She laughed but it sounded sad.

 

     “What do you mean?” He asked, scooting closer.

 

     Aphmau sat up, “Nothing, it’s nothing. Just some guy I was interested in, he’s not interested in me though.”

 

     “Who was it?” Gene asked.

 

     “No one.” Aphmau sighed, playing with the fake leaves on the flowers, “It’s stupid anyway- You should go back to the prom.” She tried to wave him off.

 

     “Hey no- come on. I’ve apologized, you’ve accepted my apology. We can talk like friends.” He tried.

 

     Scoffing a bit, she turned away, “I’d hardly call us friends.”

 

     “Why not?” He questioned playfully, setting his elbow on his knee and wanting to hear her side of the story.

 

     “Just because I accepted your apology doesn’t mean you still weren’t mean to me last year.” She pointed out.

 

     He shut his mouth after that, sighing softly and rubbing his face a bit with his hands, “...I’m sorry about that too. I know I was a dick to you.”

 

     “Why are you not now?” She glanced at him, “You’re half way a decent person, why?” She asked.

 

     Staring at her, he licked his lips, “Got a crush.”

 

     It surprised her, “Oh, really?” She asked, seeming slightly amused, “Who is it?” 

 

     “No one you want to know.” He sighed, “Don’t think it’d work out anyway, but it’s nice to hope.” 

 

     “I’m sure under all that-” She made a vague gesture to all of him, “She’ll find something to like. I mean, I wouldn’t get it, but I’m sure she would.”

 

     The little bit of comfort to it did nothing to cover up how she clearly saw him, something awful.

 

     “Great, thanks.” He sarcastically said.

 

     “Is it Sasha?” She asked.

 

     “Ew no.” He scrunched up his nose, “Gross she’s like a weird cousin.” He told her quickly, hating the idea.

 

     “Sorry, you guys are just really close.” Aphmau shrugged, “Good luck on your girl problems at least.”

 

     Sighing, he stared at her, “Good luck on your boy problems.” 

 

     “So stupid.” She pulled at one of the fake leaves a bit roughly, pouting at her own remark, “He likes my friend…”

 

     “Even more stupid, you’re probably better.” Gene tried to reassure her 

 

     She looked at him, “He likes Katelyn, there was no chance.”

 

     “Ok, but that doesn’t mean that you’re worse. Katelyn and you are completely different, you can’t compare you too.” He told her.

 

     “I know… still, it sucks because I really thought he liked me.” She mumbled.

 

     “Aphmau, boys are stupid. They’re gross and dumb and I’m pretty sure some of us have diseases.” He said.

 

     When she gave him an odd look and scooted away, he laughed, “I didn’t mean me- I just mean like… Zenix.” 

 

     “Zenix has rabies.” She nodded firmly. 

 

     “Definitely.” He agreed, “But you get what I’m trying to say right? Just because that guy is stupid doesn’t mean you have to be sad about it.”

 

     Lightly she rubbed her nose and nodded, “I know…”

 

     “Tell me who it was, I’ll kick their ass for you.” Gene teased.

 

     Sniffling, she laughed a little, “No, it’s alright. He’s graduating this year anyway, there’s no point.”

 

     “Ahh, going for a senior. Risky choice.” He went on, happy to see her at least joking about it too.

 

     “I don’t know, I just thought I had a chance. Katelyn made me believe it too… she turned him down though, because of me.” Aphmau told him.

 

     “He sounds dumb anyway.” Gene waved.

 

     She looked at him, rubbing her eyes, “Who do you like?” She asked again, “Is yours going any better than mine?”

 

     “You just basically said that she’d never like me.” He pointed out, leaning on the wall that doubled as a railing for the stairs.

 

     “Well yeah but- tell me about her.” She asked, fully turning towards him.

 

     “Uh, I don’t think so.” He smiled a bit at her, “If I tell you too much, you’re gonna tell her, then I can’t do anything.”

 

     Aphmau made an offended noise, “No I wouldn’t.”

 

     He hummed and nodded, “I’m sure you wouldn’t. Still not taking any chances, better safe than sorry.” 

 

     “Fine.” She sighed, looking down at her lap, “Thank you for the flower though, even if it was late.” 

 

     “No sweat.” He waved off, “I had to mend some bridges anyway.”

 

     “You mend the one with Laurence?” She asked.

 

     “As much as I would like to, there’s no way we’d be at the same level we were when we broke it off.” He shook his head.

 

     She started to draw invisible doodles in the pavement, “Why don’t you at least try? At least apologize for whatever you did. You did with me.”

 

     “It’s different with you.” He shook his head.

 

     Crossing her arms, she tilted her head up, “How so?”

 

     “Because I didn’t do what I did to you, to Laurence.” He laid out simply, “It’s a lot more complicated than that.”

 

     “I still think you should apologize.” She ‘hmph’ed at him.

 

     “And I think you should tell me who your little crush is. Is he why you’re sitting out here by yourself?” Gene changed the subject.

 

     “No.” She pouted, “I told you, I just needed air.”

 

     Scooting closer to her, Gene sat beside her on the step, “Did he at least let you down easy?” He asked.

 

     Aphmau sighed, shoulders slumped, “He didn’t have too, he asked if Katelyn was dating anyone and I just knew…” 

 

     “I’m sorry.” He said, seeing how sad she had gotten, “But you said that Katelyn didn’t go for him either, right? So he got no one.”

 

     Peeking at him, she smiled a bit but her eyes were watery, “I really liked him.” She whispered.

 

     Biting his lip, he opened his arms a bit, quietly asking her if she wanted a hug for her sorrows.

 

     She waited a moment before leaning into him and resting her head on his shoulder, letting him wrap his arms around her, “I feel like an idiot.”

 

     “Don’t say that.” Gene set his head on hers, “You gave it your best shot and he’s the idiot for not realizing it.”

 

     “I should have known though.” She mumbled, wiping her eyes, “He was so obvious about it, I don’t know how Katelyn and I didn’t realize it.”

 

     “Because Katelyn is a good friend to you. I can’t see her doing anything against you.” He told her, thinking about how she made everyone work in silence while Aphmau slept in the theater room.

 

     “She is… I just hate that he liked her instead of me.” She sniffled.

 

     Gene rubbed a part of her arm, “Don’t worry about him, he sounds stupid and you said he was graduating. He loses either way, Katelyn is only a junior.”

 

     Aphmau laughed, “Yeah, he does lose.”

 

     “There’s someone else for you, Aphmau. I’m sure of it.” He told her, “You just gotta wait for it a bit longer.” 

 

     “Waiting sucks.” She huffed, “All the guys I know suck, including you.”

 

     “Yeah but at least I’m not you being hugged by me.” He lightly teased, enjoying the moment for as long as he could.

 

     She pulled away with a shove, “You’re a jerk.” She smiled.

 

     “Yeah yeah, I suck. We all know it.” He waved off, “But really Aphmau, there’s gonna be other guys that will be head over heels for you. I’m sure of it.”

 

     Shaking her head, she sighed, “I wish. Kinda, not really. I just want one, that’s not a jerk and liking my best friend.”

 

     He watched as she pulled at her dress, “...I promise you, there’s someone.” He mumbled.

 

     “Hmm?” She looked at him.

 

     “-What about that Garroth kid? He’s got a major crush on you.” He quickly turned away from her.

 

     “Garroth? No way. His mom is like my aunt, we grew up together and all.” She dismissed, “I don't think he's into me like that anymore, not after last year.”

 

     Gene nodded, “Ivy.”

 

     “Thank Irene she’s gone.” She giggled before looking at him, “Sorry, I know you guys were kinda friends.”

 

     “Don’t worry about it. We weren’t really, she was more of a friend of a friend. Sasha was friends with Lily, and Ivy and Lily were cousins so...” He shrugged.

 

     She nodded, “You think Lily is doing ok? I know she was like, mean to me- but I always wondered what happened to her.”

 

     “She didn’t have the baby if that’s what you’re asking.” He told her.

 

     “I was about to ask about that too, thank you.” She nodded.

 

     “Everyone does when she’s brought up.” Gene shrugged, “Whole weird thing happened to her and then she disappeared.”

 

     Aphmau hummed, “I hope she’s doing ok wherever she is.”

 

     “Yeah… all the best for her.” He said sarcastically since he didn’t really like her in the first place.

 

     Then Aphmau stood up, looking down at him, “Wanna go back inside?” She asked.

 

     “Why not? You’re the only interesting thing out here.” He got up and swiped away any of the dirt from his suit…

Chapter 36: Last Day of School (Part 1)

Chapter Text

 

     Sasha was leaning against a locker, textbooks in hand while she stared at the opposite end of the wall.

 

     “We can sit together at lunch now. Which is really nice.” Kim said, reminding Sasha that they were talking.

 

     Since it was the last day of school, they were essentially allowed to do whatever they wanted, by order of Mr. Chad strangely.

 

     Which meant lunch periods didn’t matter and anyone could sit with anyone despite their scheduled lunch. 

 

     “Gonna sit with everyone?” Sasha responded, looking at her.

 

     Kim nodded, “That’s the plan. I think Nana is making a whole cake today so she’s bringing that to lunch.”

 

     “Oh cool.” Sasha nodded, “What kind of cake is she making?”

 

     “I think angel food cake. Travis has never had it and she’s always trying to make him try new things. Also I think why she didn’t make it before was because of time and now- free day!” Kim told her.

 

     “At least she’s having fun.” Sasha chuckled a bit.

 

     Nodding, Kim tugged on her locker’s lock, sighing when it didn’t open, “Irene…” She whispered.

 

     “Need help?” Sasha asked, about to pull a bobby pin from her hair to give to Kim.

 

     “No, it's fine.” Kim mumbled, digging into her pocket and pulling out the tension wrench she used to break into Ms. Layla’s old office, “Just give me a moment… But do you want to sit with us at lunch?”

 

     “Me?” She questioned, clearly not expecting it.

 

     Skillfully Kim was picking her lock, “Yeah, why not? Last day of school and everything. It can be fun.”

 

     “I guess but, we’re kinda- not to be cheesy- but we’re from different friends groups. We’re not allowed to be friends.” Sasha joked.

 

     One of Kim’s shoes came out and scuffed at Sasha’s shoes, “Don’t say that, we’re friends. You’re friends with Lucinda too. You’ve hung out with us outside of school, multiple times.”

 

     “Yeah but like- It’s different. That’s outside and only with so many of you, this would be… all of you.” She tried to explain.

 

     Kim glanced at her, “You say ‘all of us’ like we’re a guardian force.” 

 

     “You know what I mean.” Sasha smiled, “I’m friends with some of you, not all of you. It would be awkward.”

 

     “Aaron blended in and he barely talks.” Kim pointed out.

 

     “Aaron also has no history with you guys, I do- Well, Gene does.” Sasha explained.

 

     Stopping her lock picking, Kim looked at Sasha, “You think we won’t like you because you’re friends with Gene?” 

 

     “Maybe?” Sasha shrugged, “I don’t know, it just feels awkward.”

 

     “Sasha, you’re not the first person we’ve been friends with that someone else was iffy on.” Kim told her.

 

     “Like who?” She asked.

 

     “Laurence.” Kim said, trying to show that even if Sasha was friends with Gene that she can still be friends with them.

 

     This time Sasha went quiet, finger scratching at her weathered textbooks while thinking over what Kim said.

 

     Kim sighed softly, “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to pressure you. If you don’t want to sit with us, you don’t have to. I just… I don’t want you to think you’re shunned in our group.”

 

     “Thanks Kim… but I also just don’t want to leave Gene along with Zenix. I think he’d kill him.” Sasha sighed.

 

     Giggling, Kim nodded, “Yeah ok, that’s fair. But I still think you should at least come over for a minute during lunch.”

 

     “I probably will.” Sasha shrugged, “I just won’t stay very long since Zenix pisses off Gene too quickly.”

 

     “I can understand it. Zenix seems a bit… eccentric.” Kim carefully said, not wanting to offend Sasha.

 

     “He’s annoying. It’s ok, you can say it.” Sasha rolled her eyes, “Gave me a headache last week because he thought he was gonna fail.”

 

     Smiling a bit, Kim looked back at her lock and pulled on it, happy when the lock came undone, “Finally- I swear this thing has been against me since the start of the year.”

 

     “Why?” Sasha turned to look at her.

 

     “When school started they gave me the wrong lock or something because it didn’t open with my code. And then it kept getting stuck.” Kim waved off, “I don’t know, some stupid things that no one was able to fix.”

 

     She watched as Kim hauled out like 280 different textbooks, “Oh shit.” Sasha mumbled, standing up straight.

 

     “I know.” Kim strained, closing the locker with her body since both her hands were being used, “It’s so annoying.”

 

     “Why do you have that many?” Sasha asked, “We don’t even take some of these classes.” She told her, seeing the names on the spines.

 

     “AP classes.” Kim shrugged, “Come on, we have to turn these in and this is already heavy.” 

 

     They started to walk down the hallway, towards the front lobby to turn in their textbooks, “Have you always been taking AP classes?” Sasha asked.

 

     “My dad made me.” Kim sighed, “I thought it was a bit over the top but-” She rolled her eyes, “Apparently it looks better on a college application.”

 

     Again Sasha looked over the textbooks, “At least you’re done with it now.”

 

     “I suppose, I can relax for the summer now. But I’ll probably be taking AP classes next year too.” Kim told her.

 

     “I might take AP english.” Sasha thought out loud, “Might be nice.”

 

     “We can be in a class together.” Kim gasped lightly, happy with the idea of having classes with her.

 

     Sasha smiled, “Maybe, we’ll see. Do you have any plans after school?”

 

     “Like, today or in general?” Kim asked.

 

     “Today. Gene, Zenix and I are gonna go to the park and climb some of the trees for fun.” Sasha shrugged, “Wanted to know that you’re celebrating your last day too.”

 

     Kim hummed, “Katelyn is having a small hang out at her place. I would invite you but…” Kim trailed off, trying to refer to their previous conversation about Sasha feeling out of place with them.

 

     “I get it, it’s fine. I’ll see all about it on Lucinda’s instagram probably.” Sasha waved off with a laugh.

 

     Once they got to the front lobby they saw a few lines of kids trying to turn in their textbooks, “Irene, we’re gonna be here for hours.” Sasha mumbled.

 

     “Do you need to be doing something else?” Kim asked, setting her books on the ground so that she didn’t have to carry them.

 

     “Bathroom.” Sasha sighed.

 

     “Just go, I’ll keep our place.” Kim waved her off, fixing her glasses.

 

     Sasha huffed, “Are you sure?” 

 

     “Yes Sasha, I can keep our place for like 5 minutes.” She said, holding her hands out for Sasha’s textbooks.

 

     Handing it over, Sasha ran off to the bathroom, leaving Kim with her books while still in the line. Now alone, Kim looked around at who else was in the line since she didn’t feel like waiting in it.

 

     Travis was near the front, he was with Dottie, Daniel and Rylan who were all carrying different books.

 

     Hastily Kim dropped Sasha’s books on her own and tried to pick up the whole stack, “Kim?” She heard someone say and she turned around to see Laurence.

 

     “Hey, what are you doing?” She asked, “I thought you were scheduled to turn in your books later?” 

 

     “I am but Garroth is trying to turn in his gym uniform and I did that this morning so…” He shrugged before looking at the books, “Are you turning yours in right now?” He asked.

 

     She nodded, “Sasha was here a moment ago but she went to the bathroom so I was holding our place.” 

 

     “Sounds boring.” He blinked at her, hands in his pockets.

 

     “I’m glad you think so.” She huffed, turning away from him and going back to trying to pick up the books.

 

     “Need help?” He asked.

 

     “Yeah, I’m gonna go up to Travis.” She said, nodding to the front where he was standing with the trio.

 

     Nodding, Laurence picked up the books with ease and started over to Travis, Kim following behind quickly.

 

     There were side glances from the other kids but they didn’t say anything and went back to their friends. Kim couldn’t find it in herself to actually care about her opinion.

 

     She watched as Laurence snuck up behind Travis, “Boo!” Laurence lightly scared.

 

     Immediately Travis jumped, textbooks almost falling out of his hold but he scrambled to hold them, “W-what?” Travis looked behind him to Laurence, “W-why’d you do that?”

 

     “Because it was funny.” Laurence shrugged with a smile.

 

     Travis grumbled but didn’t say anything loud enough for them to hear it before looking at Kim, “H-hey.”

 

     “Hi, you ok?” She asked, smiling a bit so he could relax again like how he was a moment ago.

 

     His shoulders came down from his ears, “F-fine.” He sighed, looking at Laurence, “W-what are you doing here? Y-you said your time slot was later. I-it’s why you didn’t want to help me.”

 

     Kim looked at Laurence, “Don’t be mean to him.” She scolded.

 

     “I wasn’t mean!” He scoffed.

 

     “Y-you said ‘That’s not my problem blondie’, and then ran away.” Travis told him, annoyed.

 

     This time Kim smacked his arm, “Stop being mean to him.”

 

     “Hey- it was funny at the time. And he turned out fine- look at him.” Laurence nodded back to Travis.

 

     He looked between the two before saying, “T-these books are extremely heavy.”

 

     “Alright buddy, we heard your sob story the first time.” Laurence said, seeing that Travis wasn’t going to help his case.

 

     “A-anyway,” Travis rolled his eyes, “I thought you said your time was later. W-what are you doing here?”

 

     “It is and I’m just bored.” He shrugged, looking at the other freshman, “Do you guys have all your books? Cause it’s a pain to have to come back here.”

 

     Dottie held up her books as much as she could, “I do! And with minimal damage.” She said proudly.

 

     “Minimal damage?” Kim repeated, confused.

 

     “Daniel lost one of his.” Rylan ratted out immediately, nodding to his friend who was actively trying to steal one of Travis’s.

 

     “D-dude!” Travis turned away from him, protecting his textbooks from Daniel, “I-I told you not to lose yours.”

 

     Daniel groaned, “I think it’s at home or something. I swear it’s somewhere, I saw it last week I think.”

 

     “W-well you can’t take mine. T-they charge you if you lose one and I don’t have that kind of money.” Travis lightly glared at him.

 

     “Please!” Daniel begged, “I don’t have the money.” 

 

     “Your mother is a personal doctor, what do you mean you have no money?” Rylan asked, not believing it.

 

     Sighing dramatically, Daniel told him, “She’s gonna be mad at me for forgetting one of the books.”

 

     Still Travis glared at him, “Y-you’ve been using my notebooks and textbooks forever. W-why can’t you find any of yours?”

 

     “Because yours is better and why would I use the worse version when I can look at yours?” He asked.

 

     “M-my handwriting is bad.” He told Daniel, “S-shaky hands.” He carefully removed his hand from holding up the books and balanced it on the other to show off how his hand trembled.

 

     Scoffing, Daniel hit his hand away, “I don’t mean it like that , your notes. They’re good, and I can read them, even if I have to squint.”

 

     “I-I’m not letting you borrow my textbooks next year- or notes.” Travis told him sternly.

 

     “But then I’ll fail! I only passed because of you.” Daniel pleaded.

 

     Dottie kicked his leg, “I helped too. You’re P.E. grade would have gotten you held back if it wasn’t for me.”

 

     He turned to Dottie, “You throw stale bread at me, how am I supposed to be grateful?” He asked.

 

     She stood up straighter, starting to get angry with him but Rylan got between the two, “You have to find your textbooks.” Rylan told him.

 

     “Or you’re gonna have to pay up dude.” Laurence shrugged, “Price to pay.”

 

     “I-It has to be somewhere in school. I-I don’t remember you ever saying you were gonna take them home.” Travis said, not wanting Daniel to pay an expensive fee.

 

     “How much is a lost textbook?” Dottie asked, leaning in.

 

     Travis shrugged, “I-I don’t know, Teony kept telling me to hurry up and turn them in before I forgot.”

 

     “I lost one once, costed me $100.” Laurence said, seeming annoyed with the outcome but warning them.

 

     “Oh man…” Daniel whined, “I don’t wanna pay that!”

 

     “Then you better find it.” Kim told him, “They only have so many and it costs a lot to order another.”

 

     Dottie looked at Daniel, “Where do you think you left it?” She asked.

 

     “I don’t know? I thought it was in one of my lockers.” Daniel shrugged, “But I checked and I didn’t see anything besides these ones.” He held up the only textbooks he was able to find.

 

     “Why’d you say lockers plural?” Kim asked, confused.

 

     He turned to her, blinking slowly, “Because I have two. Gym and regular.”

 

     “Why would you be putting your regular stuff in your gym locker?” Laurence questioned, seeming amused.

 

     “Because sometimes my locker gets full and my bag doesn’t have enough space either.” Daniel shrugged.

 

     Rylan leaned over to him, whispering, “Did you check your gym locker?” 

 

     Daniel didn’t move immediately, seeming to think about it before gasping, “I didn’t!” He surprised himself.

 

     “O-oh my Irene…” Travis mumbled, “G-go check your locker.”

 

     “But it’s so far-” Daniel whined.

 

     Settling Kim’s textbooks on the floor, Laurence spoke, “I’ll go with you, my time isn’t for later but might as well get them now before the hallways flood again.” He shuttered, remembering how many kids rushed to get their textbooks from their locker.

 

     “It’s still so far…” Daniel mumbled, sulking at the textbooks he did have with him.

 

     “It won’t be- come on.” Laurence grabbed Daniel’s textbooks and stacked them on Kim’s, “There, so you don’t have to carry them around.”

 

     “But we’re next in line.” Rylan said, looking at how close they were to the font to turn in the books.

 

     “It’ll be fine, as long as you guys wrote your name in them you can get it crossed off, no matter who has it.” Kim told them.

 

     Travis looked at his friends, “D-did you guys write your names in them?” 

 

     “I did, last week.” Dottie said, “I kept forgetting to do it.”

 

     “We did it when Dottie did it because she reminded us when she was writing hers down.” Rylan said, looking at Daniel.

 

     “It’s settled then. Come on Daniel. Let’s go check your gym locker.” Laurence said, stepping out of the line.

 

     Daniel looked at Travis one last time, “Please don’t make me leave.” 

 

     “D-dude it’s just at the gym. Y-you’re gonna be ok.” Travis said, “I-I’m not letting you turn in one of mine, especially since it has my name in it.”

 

     Head down, Daniel went towards Laurence who wrapped an arm around once he was close enough, “We’ll be back.” He told the others.

 

     “You think he has it?” Dottie asked, looking at Rylan and Travis.

 

     “5 bucks says he doesn’t.” Rylan said instead.

 

     “I-I’ll take that bet.” Travis nodded firmly.

 

     Lightly Kim hit his arm, “Be nice to each other.”

 

     “H-he’s been taking my notes and textbooks since we first met. T-this is payback on my behalf.” He huffed…

 

     …

 

     “Hey- don’t get sidetracked. Get your books and go back to the line, hopefully they’re taking a long time so you don’t have to wait again.” Laurence told Daniel, having to split from him.

 

     “Ok!” Daniel said, dashing off down the hallway towards the changing rooms to check his gym locker.

 

     Laurence on the other hand went towards his locker down a different hallway to get his own textbooks.

 

     They had to separate the students so there wasn’t a long line that stretched through the whole school. It’s what had happened before and Laurence once waited in a 3 hour line, missing lunch.

 

     Luckily this system seemed to be working so far and he didn’t have to wait nearly as long with time to spare.

 

     So he went to his locker but slowed down when he saw someone else near it also getting their books.

 

     Gene.

 

     Getting closer to his locker, he tried not to look at Gene since he was gonna get his books and get out as fast as he could. 

 

     Twisting his lock quickly, he pulled on it and swung it open, quickly trying to stack the textbooks.

 

     Clearly he wasn’t fast enough since Gene slammed his close, leaving the lock on it unlocked and leaned on the locker.

 

     “Can we talk?” Gene asked simply, not getting closer to Laurence but they were close enough to hear each other with regular tones.

 

     “No.” Laurence snapped back, grabbing his last book and putting it on top of the rest.

 

     “Ok.” Gene nodded, “...I just wanted to say, I’m sorry. For the shit I did back then. I know I’m a dick and you hate me.” 

 

     He was a bit shocked that that’s what Gene was trying to talk to him about so Laurence looked at him, “What?” 

 

     Looking almost embarrassed Gene sighed, “I’m apologizing for what I did Laurence. It was a crappy thing for me to have done. And you didn’t need that then.”

 

     Slightly annoyed, Laurence scoffed, “Whatever you want from me, you’re not going to get it.” He told him.

 

     “I’m not asking for anything Laurence. I’m genuinely apologizing for what I did.” Gene responded.

 

     Shoving the stack of books back in the locker, Laurence stared at him, “Why?” He asked, “It’s been 2 whole damn years. Why now?”

 

     “Because,” Gene shrugged, “I’m trying to be a better person, ok? And that means… trying to fix… this.” He looked down at himself and Laurence.

 

     “Why?” Laurence repeated.

 

     “Do I have to have a reason?” Gene asked, not knowing what else to say to him, “Can’t I just want to be on a neutral term with you?”

 

     “No, you can’t. What do you want?” He snapped, “You’re not like this, you want something. I’m not going to give it to you, but I want to know. So what is it?”

 

     Gene clicked his tongue, not wanting to tell him it was because Aphmau said that he should fix the friendship, “...I just wanted to say sorry Laurence.”

 

     Looking up and down the hallway to check if anyone would be listening, Laurence asked, “What are you sorry for?”

 

     “You know what.” Gene sighed.

 

     “I wanna hear it.” Laurence crossed his arms, “Tell me what the hell you’re sorry for.”

 

     Taking a breath, Gene spoke, “I am sorry for saying that I would tell everyone that you liked guys because you didn’t help me get my phone back from the principal's office.”

 

     It was a childish argument, Gene was in rough shape at the time. His phone had gotten taken because he used it during a test and they were gonna call his mom at the end of the day.

 

     So to try to get out of it, Gene was gonna break into the front office and get it back with the help of Laurence.

 

     Though Laurence had been in on a lot of his plans, this one he wasn’t so sure of and was trying to back out of as to not get into too much trouble.

 

     At the time, only Gene had known Laurence was bisexual and told it to him one night over the phone. 

 

     Gene had never planned to use it against him, but in the heat of the moment in freshman year, it slipped out and he couldn’t take it back.

 

     He told Laurence that everyone would know he liked boys and it struck a nerve in Laurence back then.

 

     It still does now.

 

     “...Fuck you.” Laurence told him.

 

     “I know.” Gene nodded, “And I’m just trying to say sorry. I haven’t told anyone else about that dude.” 

 

     “I noticed.” He sighed, remembering how he felt going into the changing room the day after it had happened and no one did anything different.

 

     They stood in silence for a moment, Laurence seeming to think over the whole event and Gene wanting to know if they could go back to not saying anything to each other.

 

     “...Why?” Laurence asked, not even seeming angry but confused, “I don’t get it, why now out of every other time?”

 

     “I don’t know, we’re both here, I’m trying not to be shitty… you vouched for me with the fire alarm.” Gene shrugged, “Seems deserved.”

 

     “I was gonna frame you.” Laurence said outright, “I only didn’t because Teony didn’t tell me what was going on.”

 

     “That’s fair.” Gene nodded, “I was telling Lucinda that there was no way in hell you were… but you did.”

 

     Laurence rolled his eyes, “Would have come out eventually that it wasn’t you. Ein came out not that much longer.”

 

     “I’m still surprised that Ein was the one to have set them off.” Gene shook his head, “He goes hiding for months and comes out because Dottie got stuck.”

 

     “I bet he liked her.” Laurence lightly chuckled.

 

     “Yeah, I bet…” Gene trailed off before licking his lips, “I really am sorry Laurence. It was a dick move to say that.”

 

     He tapped the door of his locker, “It was.” 

 

     “I’m not saying that I want us to be friends again or anything, I just… want everything to be ok.”

 

     Truth be told, Laurence wasn’t as mad as he thought he was anymore about the situation. He wasn’t over it completely but it had been so long that he just hated Gene for it. It had mellowed out in his brain so much that only Gene’s name just left a sour taste in his mind. 

 

     “...Tell me why, the real reason.” Laurence asked him, “There’s gotta be one, you wouldn’t be doing this out of the blue for nothing.”

 

     Awkwardly Gene looked everywhere but Laurence, “Do I gotta?”

 

     “If you want me to even slightly forgive you.” Laurence told him, still annoyed with the whole talk.

 

     “I don’t actually need your acceptance, just that I tried.” Gene told him.

 

     Angrily Laurence re-took out his textbooks and slammed the locker closed, “Knew you’d always be a dick.” He mumbled.

 

     “Wait- dude- Laurence!” Gene quickly stopped him before he started walking away, “I was kidding!”

 

     Laurence hadn’t gone anywhere but he did stop himself from turning away and looked at Gene, “Tell me why.”

 

     “Fine.” Gene surrendered, “I’ll tell you.”

 

     Leaning against his locker, Laurence waited for him to continue but also was ready for a way out of here.

 

     “...There’s this girl.” Gene started, “And she thinks I’m a… crappy guy. So I’m trying not to be a crappy guy.”

 

     “For her?” Laurence asked, confused.

 

     “Yeah, for her.” Gene nodded.

 

     “Who is it?” He questioned, unable to imagine Gene having a crush on anyone since he always seemed to gag at the idea.

 

     Gene blinked boredly at him, “You didn’t tell me your crush back then, I don’t have to tell you mine.” He said casually.

 

     “Mine’s a guy-” It was and has been Garroth, “-Yours is a girl, they’re different.” Laurence told him, not completely comfortable with saying he had a crush on a guy out loud but wanted to get his point across.

 

     But Gene barely seemed to notice that the sentence was present tense when it came to Laurence, “How is it different? I’m still admitting to something embarrassing.”

 

     “Because mine is more embarrassing.” Laurence said like it was obvious.

 

     “No, I’m not telling you. You don’t need to know- you already know too much and that’s enough.” Gene said.

 

     “That was barely anything. It’s more embarrassing for you to know that you’re swooning over a random girl I’ve probably never heard of.” Laurence told him.

 

     “Fine, it is better if I say you do know her?” Gene threw out.

 

     Laurence stopped, eyes a bit wide, “Do I know her?”

 

     “No- maybe- I don’t know. Look, I wasn’t planning on telling you this much anyway. I apologized and you know part of why. That should be enough.” Gene said like he was trying to convince himself.

 

     “No way are you gonna date one of them.” Laurence looked him up and down quickly.

 

     “I wasn’t asking too. This isn’t me asking for permission- I’m trying to apologize.” Gene annoyingly said.

 

     “Because you wanna date one of my friends. No way in hell.” He scoffed.

 

     Gene’s head went back, “This is why I didn’t want to tell you- I’m not just trying to say sorry to get with her. I’m trying to say sorry- because I mean it.”

 

     “It’s not gonna work- whoever’s pants you’re trying to get into. I ruined your name, you’re never getting in.” Laurence backed away from him, cautious.

 

     He didn’t go after him and blinked, “I know, which is why I’m trying to tell you sorry. This is all I’m doing.”

 

     “Not falling for it.” Laurence turned away from him, “Good luck dick!” He yelled as he went further down the hallway.

 

     Zenix came around the other corner with his own stack of books, “What’d I miss? I heard someone.”

 

     Looking at him, Gene shook his head, “Nothing that would interest you.”

 

     “Please? I wanna know.” Zenix whined, swinging his books back and forth.

 

     “No, and shut up.” Gene told him as they started to walk down the hallway too, towards the book drop offs…

 

     …

 

     In Aaron’s hands was a bowl of whipped cream that he had made because the hand crank was still broken. So when Nana pleaded with him to whip it himself, he did it at the first notice and hadn’t stopped.

 

     Nana smiled a bit and looked back out the window, “We still have time, Lucinda’s getting more food coloring from the kitchen.”

 

     “Can she just do that?” Aaron asked, “I thought that kind of stuff was like- off limits for students.”

 

     “She gets away with a lot of things because her mom works here. She knows most of the staff outside so it shouldn’t be too hard for her to get.”Nana shrugged.

 

     “Remind me why we need food coloring?” Aaron asked, looking down at the bowl, “I thought this was it?”

 

     She glanced at him, “We ran out of pink.”

 

     “Seems about right.” Aaron mumbled, continuing on with the mixing and Nana giggled a bit while looking back outside.

 

     Aphmau was outside, drinking some water from her bottle while staring at the soccer field filled with kids.

 

     For the last few hours she had been with some of the other students who chose to use their last day out in the sun.

 

     When she turned around and saw Nana, Aphmau came running towards her and set her head on the window sill, “Is it done yet?” Aphmau panted.

 

     “Not yet, we’re waiting for it to finish baking. And we’re not gonna eat it until lunch.” She told her.

 

     “But I’m hungry now.” Aphmau whined.

 

     Humming, Nana reached down and pulled up her bag from the floor, setting it on her lap, “I think I have something…”

 

     For a moment she reached around in her bag before pulling out a peach and holding it out to Aphmau, “This tie you over ‘til lunch?”

 

     “I guess.” Aphmau shrugged, arms on the window sill and hoisting herself up a bit to lean over and grab the peach with her mouth. 

 

     It amused Aaron who chuckled under his breath while looking away. Aphmau heard though and when her feet were back on the grass she swiped at him through the window as much as she could, “Quit it- it’s hot out here and I’m hungry.” She grumbled.

 

     “I didn’t say anything.” He pointed out.

 

     Nana smiled worriedly, “Aph if it’s too hot, come inside. I don’t want you to get a heat stroke out there.”

 

     “No,” She shook her head while fanning herself, “I don’t get to play like this until after summer. I’m not wasting this.”

 

     “Be careful.” Nana told her, “Come back if you’re almost out of water.”

 

     “I will.” Aphmau rolled her eyes while biting into the peach, “When’s lunch?”

 

     “In 2 hours, be ready before then.” Nana pointed at her.

 

     Aphmau nodded, “I will, I don’t wanna be all sticky and sweaty during lunch.”

 

     “Gross.” Aaron mumbled.

 

     Again Aphmau pushed herself onto the window sill, trying to hit him with the hand that held the peach.

 

     “Aphmau, stop. You're going to hurt yourself.” Nana told her, trying to get the sophomore to go back down.

 

     “He said something- I heard him!” Aphmau strained through clenched teeth.

 

     “And you’re missing your soccer.” Aaron snapped at her.

 

     She huffed, feet landing back on the grass, “I don’t like him.” She told Nana.

 

     “You don’t have too.” Nana reassured, “But if that’s the case, then he’s still my friend and I like hanging out with him.”

 

     “Because he bought your dress.” Aphmau nodded to herself as if that was the answer.

 

     Before Nana could disagree, Aaron leaned towards the window to look at Aphmau, “And I wouldn’t do the same for you.” He told her seriously but had no heat behind it.

 

     Aphmau gasped, trying to claw his eyes out but Nana kept her from climbing into the room, “No- Aphmau!”

 

     “I’m gonna harvest his organs!” She yelled.

 

     The door opened to show Lucinda with a box of food coloring but she stopped when she saw the scene, “What the hell am I walking into?” She asked.

 

     “We’re killing Aaron!” Aphmau screamed.

 

     Lucinda looked at Aaron sitting on the counter, still mixing the whipped cream, “Yeah Aph- I don’t think that’s gonna work.”

 

     “And you call yourself a vengeful person.” Aphmau shook her head.

 

     She scoffed, offended, “I am a vengeful person-” The door slammed shut, “I just don’t think it’s good to take on people twice your size.”

 

     “Lucinda, don’t encourage her.” Nana pleaded, still holding off Aphmau.

 

     “I’m not encouraging her, I’m trying to help her plan a murder correctly. She does it wrong all the time.” Lucinda rolled her eyes while walking towards them. 

 

     “I do not!” Aphmau gasped at her.

 

     Setting the food coloring on the counter, Lucinda crossed her arms, “You’ve tried to kill this man multiple times in front of him.”

 

     “And he’ll never see it coming.” Aphmau again nodded as if the guy she wasn’t out for was a foot away from her.

 

     “Aphmau!” Someone called from the soccer field, “What are you doing?”

 

     They all looked towards the field to see Garroth with a soccer ball of his own, watching back at her.

 

     “I thought his thing was baseball.” Lucinda mumbled.

 

     “He does soccer sometimes.” Aphmau shrugged, “I gotta go- I’ll be ready by lunch.” She put the peach back in her mouth and ran off.

 

     “Ready for what?” Lucinda asked, going over to the only stove that was on and looking inside of it.

 

     “Lunch, she’s hungry.” Nana filled in, watching as Aphmau stole the ball from Garroth and went back onto the field.

 

     “Damn, me too.” Lucinda sat on the floor and watched the oven.

 

     Nana chuckled, “Lunch isn’t too far away. And you’re not just going to have cake too.” She told Lucinda.

 

     “Yeah but I want cake.” Lucinda crossed her arms and leaned back against the stove behind her.

 

     “Don’t you wanna go spend your last day outside of here?” Nana asked, “You’re a senior and all.”

 

     “With those losers?” Lucinda pointed at the door, “No way, they’re running around like banshees. It’s so calm here.”

 

     “She’s not wrong.” Aaron nodded, “I saw some kid kick over a plant and run off screaming.”

 

     Thinking about it, Nana asked, “Was it Zenix?”

 

     “What the hell is a Zenix?” Aaron asked, confused…

 

     …

 

     “You’re not even gonna eat it!” Laurence told him, trying to get food off of Travis’s tray while he was distracted.

 

     “W-well that doesn’t mean you can just have it .” Travis pushed his tray away from him, out of reach.

 

     Laurence rolled his eyes and scooted closer to Travis, “Just the apple dude- just give me the apple.”

 

     “O-oh my Irene.” Travis lifted his leg and tried to push Laurence off the side of the table so that he’d stop.

 

     While he did that, he bumped into Kim on the other side of him, “S-sorry Kim.” Travis mumbled, still not getting out of her space and leaning on her for stability, “G-go away Laurence!”

 

     “When did you get so strong?” Laurence asked, trying to move Travis’s leg from his side to get to the tray.

 

     “B-because you guys keep taking my lunch!” He whined.

 

     “Aphmau tells me that you barely even eat your lunch.” Laurence mocked at him with an annoyed look.

 

     Travis leaned more heavily on Kim to not fall off, “S-sorry again Kim.” He mumbled.

 

     “It’s fine.” She said, also using him as a back rest while she talked with Teony, “So you’re coming to Katelyn’s party after school, right?”

 

     “Yes, I should be able to. I can’t think of anything that would get in the way of it at least.” Teony nodded.

 

     Kim squealed, “I’m so excited, this is like- one of the few times you’ve been able to hang out outside of school.”

 

     “Hey, I’ve been to all the parties we’ve hosted.” Teony pouted.

 

     “Yeah but those are mandatory. You weren’t able to go to the fall festival because you were ‘working’.” Kim put quotations around the last word.

 

     “I was working.” Teony nodded, “Ms. Layla wanted me to do something with the school files that were from a few years ago.”

 

     “And she should have done it herself.” Kim tilted her head at Teony, “Should she have not?” She asked again.

 

     Huffing, Teony turned back to their lunch, “I’m just saying that I’m able to go to the important parties.”

 

     “Thankfully.” Kim mumbled.

 

     “Hmm?” Teony looked at her, waiting for Kim to repeat what she said.

 

     “Nothing, I love you.” Kim said quickly, smiling at them.

 

     “Aww, I love you too.” Teony touched her shoulder and went back to their lunch while looking at Blaze and Garroth talking.

 

     Garroth was turning backwards at the table, arms crossed while Blaze went on about some gym equipment.

 

     “There was just like- a crack? Like someone had tripped on it too many times.” Blaze waved off.

 

     “Should I tell Laurence to get a new one next year?” Garroth asked.

 

     “No, it should be fine. I’m just saying maybe keep an eye on it next year. The thing’s not that old so it shouldn’t be breaking or anything.”

 

     Dottie came up to Blaze, “I used them when I was training Daniel.”

 

     “The cones?” Garroth asked.

 

     “Yeah, I made him weave through them and he kept tripping when he stumbled.” She nodded.

 

     “Well it’s just the cones. They’re not as big of a problem.” Blaze reassured, “I’m just saying to be careful of them next year.”

 

     She nodded, “Who’s gonna be doing the club set ups next year? Since you guys are leaving?” She asked them.

 

     “Well, I don’t really have a club. So it kinda just goes to whoever wants it.” Blaze dismissed, “You guys can do it next year if you wanted.”

 

     “Really?” She gasped in happiness.

 

     “Yeah, I can’t think of any other kid that’s gonna want to do it.” Blaze shrugged, “You gotta coordinate with the club captains though.”

 

     For a second she stood there, squinting at him as if to think, “The only one I know is Laurence.”

 

     Garroth snapped his fingers, “Also there’s Nicole. She does volleyball.”

 

     “Who?” Dottie tilted her head.

 

     “I’ll show you her, she should be around here.” Blaze looked around before seeing her next to Katelyn.

 

     Grabbing Dottie’s shoulders, he took her to be in front of Katelyn and Nicole, “Guys, this is Dottie.”

 

     Nicole smiled at her, “Hi Dottie.”

 

     “Blaze, we know who Dottie is.” Katelyn said, confused as to why he was there. 

 

     “Yeah but, she doesn’t know who Nicole is and Dottie wants to be the one to bring out the club stuff next year.” Blaze ‘duh’ed at her.

 

     Katelyn nodded, “Ohh, ok. Yeah Dottie, this is Nicole. She’s co-captain of the volleyball team.”

 

     “I was captain halfway through the year because Katelyn decided to coordinate a play.” Nicole gave Dottie a tired smile.

 

     “It was fantastic and I loved it.” Katelyn told Nicole, “And you liked being captain for the time you did it.”

 

     “Sure I did, but I heard from Aphmau that she tried to strangle you a few times.” Nicole confessed, not seeming fazed.

 

     Turning across the table, Katelyn stared at Aphmau who was scrolling on her phone while eating, “Aph.” Katelyn called.

 

     “Hmm?” Aphmau looked up and immediately seemed awkward when she noticed how many people were looking at her.

 

     “You tried to strangle me?” Katelyn asked, crossing her arms.

 

     Swallowing the bite of food, Aphmau looked everywhere but Katelyn, “I wouldn’t call it strangle - I just- when you were being difficult, I would… want to let out some anger.”

 

     “You gotta find better reasons to kill someone, that’s not gonna hold up in court.” Nicole told her truthfully.

 

     “I didn’t do it.” Aphmau told Katelyn, pouting when Katelyn’s glare didn’t ease up.

 

     “Whatever.” Nicole leaned over Katelyn to talk to Dottie, “We can work together next year, ok? We always need help for the clubs.”

 

     Dottie clapped, “Yay! Daniel- Rylan!” She ran off from Blaze to the other side of the table and slid next to Rylan.

 

     “What’s up?” Rylan asked, not looking away from how Laurence had stolen Travis’s seat and his lunch.

 

     “I-I think this is considered bullying.” Travis told Laurence, sitting where Laurence had been before.

 

     “No this is.” Laurence then pressed his hand on Travis’s chest and shoved him back, causing him to fall out of the seat.

 

     Travis landed with a thud and Laurence pretended not to notice the looks from his table. When Travis groaned, Laurence looked at Dottie, “What’s up Dottie?” He asked instead.

 

     “Oh right-” She looked at Daniel and Rylan, “Nicole said that we can help with the club set ups next year too.”

 

     “Who’s Nicole?” Rylan asked.

 

     “You signed us up for that?” Daniel whined, slumping on the table.

 

     Loosely, Dottie pointed to the other end of the table, “The girl with red hair.”

 

     “It’s good that we’ve got someone to help with the club stuff at least. There’s so many clubs and we get confused sometimes with who technically owns what.” Laurence told Dottie.

 

     “I think it’s exciting.” Dottie clapped.

 

     Rylan shrugged, “We can do it next year, I don’t really see why not.” He told Dottie, going back to his lunch.

 

     Lucinda came over to their table, “We brought cake!” She announced, dramatically opening her hands.

 

     Laurence looked at her hands, “I see nothing.” He said simply.

 

     “Oh my Irene.” Lucinda looked behind her to see Nana walking with Aaron with a tray towards the table.

 

     Nana saw them all staring, “We brought cake.” She said pointing at the tray in Aaron’s hands.

 

     Aaron held up the tray a bit, “We brought cake.”

 

     Looking to the side, Nana saw Travis on the floor, “Travis, what are you doing?” She asked, going to help him up.

 

     “L-laurence stole my lunch and my dignity.” He said as he got back on his seat.

 

     “Ahh, don’t worry kid. You didn’t have much.” Katelyn said, having gotten out of her seat to look at the cake, “What kind is it?” She asked.

 

     “Angel food cake- and Travis you have plenty of dignity left.” Nana brushed off some dirt from his uniform.

 

     Travis looked at Aaron while he set the tray down and Aaron spoke, “She’s lying, you should get more dignity.”

 

     Gaping a bit, Travis watched as Nana started to cut the cake and didn’t say anything else since he was hungry…

 

     …

 

     Sasha was watching as Gene and Zenix tried to stack all their food on each other to see how tall they could get it.

 

     “Is this necessary?” Sasha asked, “This is our last day and you’re making a pile of food.” She told them.

 

     “You wouldn’t get it Sasha, you’re not sophisticated enough.” Zenix told her, adding his apple to the pile.

 

     “Yeah Sasha, you wouldn’t get it.” Gene went along with it, “We’re gonna do stuff later. This isn’t our last day of high school yet.”

 

     She rolled her eyes, “Why do you have a plan for our last day of high school?” She asked, knowing he probably had some kind of idea.

 

     Gene shrugged, “I think we should set off a firework in the changing rooms.” 

 

     “No way, you’re gonna get expelled if you do that. And on the last day of senior year? That’s just gonna go on your record.”

 

     “I’ll be nice all year so it barely counts.” He waved off.

 

     “Can we get the really big one from the back of that one van?” Zenix asked, “Where we got the sparklers?”

 

     “Yes we can, but we all need to chip in money for that thing. It’s expensive.” Gene glanced at Zenix.

 

     Sighing, Sasha looked over at the table where Kim was and watched as they all ate cake together, “I’ll be back.” She told them, getting up.

 

     “If you’re going over to Lucinda’s table, you better get us a slice of cake.” Gene told her.

 

     “Traitor.” Zenix pointed at Sasha, “But yeah- get us a slice.” He shied away from her afterwards since even he noticed how quickly he switched up.

 

     Crossing her arms, she spoke, “So now you want me to be friends with them?” 

 

     “Only because they have cake- I want cake.” Zenix defended before shooing her off with his hands.

 

     Lightly Gene laughed, “Please?” He asked Sasha.

 

     “We’ll see, I also just wanna go say hi to Kim and Lucinda.” She said, walking away from the two boys.

 

     She went over to where Lucinda was since she was actually closer to her than Kim, “Sasha! What a nice surprise.” Lucinda wrapped her arms around the girl, “Ohh I’m gonna miss you.”

 

     “Dude… we text each other all the time.” Sasha told her, not seeing the whole hug necessary.

 

     “It’s different.” Lucinda pulled away but kept ahold of her hand, “I’m gonna be like- out of school.”

 

     “Lucinda, you’re still gonna go to school. You’re going to college.” Teony told her, “We’re going to the same college actually.”

 

     Sasha hadn’t actually spoken to Teony about the prom incident yet, and she probably never would, seeing as Teony was gonna leave.

 

     But she would still revel in what little time they had left, even if they weren’t speaking.

 

     Lucinda waved them off, “Let me have my moment with the younger kids.” She shushed them.

 

     The rest of the table looked at her, “Lucinda you’re only like- a year older than half of us. We’re right behind you.” Kim told her.

 

     “My babies.” Lucinda squished Kim’s face, “I’m gonna miss all of you.”

 

     “She’s uninvited from the party.” Katelyn said, shoving a forkful of cake in her mouth.

 

     Scoffing unamusingly, Lucinda spoke, “Katelyn, I know how to get into your house without you knowing.”

 

     “That’s creepy as hell.” Katelyn pointed her fork at her, “Don’t sneak into my house, it’s creepy.” She repeated.

 

     “We’ll see.” Lucinda teased before looking back at Sasha, “Oh! You want some cake? Nana made it in the cooking room.”

 

     “Why not?” Sasha shrugged, “I can’t stay for long, Zenix is gonna piss off Gene soon and I don’t want them to be kicked out on the last day.”

 

     Nana giggled, “I can’t ever really tell if Gene likes Zenix.” She told Sasha, cutting another slice of the cake.

 

     “Sometimes he does, sometimes he doesn’t.” Sasha said, unable to put it any other way. 

 

     “I don’t entirely like him.” Lucinda said truthfully, “Zenix can be a bit… in your face if you catch him at the wrong minute.”

 

     “D-don’t you mean day?” Travis said, looking up at her.

 

     “I meant what I said.” Lucinda said, staring at the freshman, not correcting what she had said.

 

     He looked away quickly and back at Laurence who also looked away, “I told you man, don’t make her mad.”

 

     “I-I wasn’t trying too.” Travis whispered.

 

     The boys tried not to look at Lucinda as Kim rolled her eyes, “You guys are ridiculous.” She mumbled.

 

     “Oh I don’t wanna hear it from you Ms. MyLockerIsWorkingAgainstMe.” Laurence snipped at her.

 

     Lucinda hit the back of Laurence’s head, “Don’t be mean.” She told him before handing Sasha the slice of cake.

 

     “Did everyone get one?” Nana asked, looking around the table of her friends before landing on Kim, “Oh, Kim.”

 

     Kim held her hands up, “Oh no, I’m ok.”

 

     Nana pouted, “Please?” She begged.

 

     “I’m alright Nana.” Kim told her gently.

 

     “Did you at least eat today?” Nana asked her quietly, not wanting to get the other’s attention.

 

     “...I did.” Kim nodded, “I already had lunch.” She said, pointing to a half full tray.

 

     When Nana looked at it, she still seemed disappointed, “Fine.” She agreed, “It’s good that you’re at least eating again.” 

 

     Nodding, Kim added, “I’m feeling better these days.”

 

     “That’s good, I’m glad. You deserve it.” She told her before looking back at the table, “Ok, anyone else not get one?” Nana asked, pointing at the cake.

 

     “Y-you didn’t.” Travis pointed out, eating a scoop of the pink whipped cream.

 

     She smiled a bit, “I was waiting until you got one. This would have been all for nothing if you guys didn’t eat it.”

 

     “Nana the day I stop eating your food, shoot me.” Laurence told her, “Cause that’s not me.”

 

     “He’s right. It’s good.” Nicole said, siding with Laurence while eating another bite.

 

     “Eat a slice, Pinky.” Blaze told her, “You deserve it, for your labor of feeding all of us quite often.” 

 

     Nana giggled, “I just like baking stuff.” She told them with a shrug while cutting herself a slice.

 

     “Oh we know, it’s why we keep you around.” Laurence told her, winking.

 

     “You know I actually don’t mind that.” She told him, “It’s nice to bake stuff for you guys and you eat all my food.”

 

     Once she got herself a slice she turned to Aaron who was just watching the whole table, “Oh shoot- I’m sorry. I forgot about you.” Nana covered her mouth.

 

     He looked at her, “Hmm?” He hummed, confused why she was giggling to herself.

 

     “Here hold on-” She handed him her slice of cake and got him one, “You went quiet, I forget you’re there sometimes.”

 

     “It’s fine. I’m used to it.” He told her, shrugging a bit.

 

     When she handed him a slice, she got her down back, “Still, I feel bad I forgot about you for a second.”

 

     “Nana, it’s ok. I like being quiet.” He said, grabbing a plastic fork and eating a bite of the cake.

 

     “Do you like it?” She asked him, waiting for his opinion.

 

     “I do, it’s really nice.” He nodded.

 

     Tilting her head, she asked, “Do you actually like baking?”

 

     Aaron shrugged, “I’m more of an actual cooking guy. But like- I’m not against baking.” He said.

 

     “We should cook together one day, that sounds fun. No one else really knows how to cook.” She said, lightly gesturing to the rest of the table who were talking amongst each other.

 

     “One day.” Aaron nodded.

 

     She thought for a moment before straightening up, “Are you busy after school?” She asked. 

 

     “...No, why?” He asked skeptically.

 

     “Katelyn’s having everyone at her place after school. Do you wanna go?” She offered, seeming excited at the idea.

 

     He bit on his tongue, trying to think of a good answer since he didn’t really know Katelyn, “Is that ok?” He asked awkwardly.

 

     Nana looked at Katelyn who was talking with Sasha and Lucinda, “Katelyn.” She leaned into Lucinda, “Can Aaron come to your party?” She asked.

 

     Katelyn shrugged and nodded, “Sure, why not?”

 

     “Yay.” Nana turned back to Aaron, “So, wanna go?” She repeated, jumping in her spot.

 

     “I guess so.” He smiled at her.

 

     She smiled more and ate another bite, content with getting Aaron to go to one of their little parties…

 

     …

 

     The Pup-trio looked at Blaze, unsure of what else to do.

 

     It was the last day of high school for Blaze, meaning he wasn’t gonna be able to hang out with them anymore.

 

     “You guys gonna be ok?” Blaze asked, looking at them worriedly.

 

     “We’ll be fine.” Rylan said but he looked unsure, “Teony said freshman year was the hardest one… and we already did it.” 

 

     “Still,” Blaze shrugged, “It’s gonna be rough for a bit I think.” He told them, not wanting to say that people might still make fun of them.

 

     He didn’t want to tell them that they might not always be people’s favorites, that the wolf ears and fantasy world they had created would make them a target.

 

     Thinking about it made him press his lips together, he didn’t want to think about how people would treat them.

     Daniel picked at his school blazer, “It’s ok Blaze.” He mumbled.

 

     “I just don’t want you guys to be only by yourselves. You’ve got people in your corner now. Use it.” He told them.

 

     “We know.” Dottie nodded, “We’re not gonna be loners.”

 

     “I didn’t ever think you’d be, I just don’t want you guys to come out of high school with no back up.” Blaze gently said.

 

     “Don’t worry Blaze, we’ll make a lot of friends next year. This was just a bad year for us.” Rylan nodded.

 

     Dottie nodded with him, “Teony said so.” She added, taking Teony’s word as the prophecy.

 

     They had left a few minutes ago after saying goodbye to the three and giving them their instagram in case something ever happened.

 

     When Blaze pulled them to the side to ask if they thought the trio was gonna be alright, Teony just said it was out of their control.

 

     As much as everyone wanted the pup-trio to be ok, it was a nervous question that no one wanted to answer since it led to uncertainty.

 

     “Remember, you’ve still got Laurence, Aphmau, Travis, Nana-” Blaze started to list them off on his hand.

 

     “Blaze.” Dottie said, “We know.”

 

     He sighed, “Alright… Ok.” He nodded to himself, trying to have faith that the three were gonna be ok without him.

 

     “Our main threat is already gone.” Daniel shrugged, referring to Ivy.

 

     “Yes but… if something happens next year, I don’t want you guys to stay silent like you did this year.” He pointed at them.

 

     Mainly Dottie.

 

     “Travis can just punch them again.” Dottie noted.

 

     “I’d rather you not rely on violence.” He winced.

 

     “But you said-” Daniel cut in to disagree.

 

     “I know what I said-” Blaze held out his hand, “But I don’t want that to be your failsafe. You need something else that won’t get you suspended.”

 

     Rylan blinked, “Didn’t Travis only get like a week suspension?”

 

     “I thought he didn’t get any?” Dottie asked.

 

     “I thought he did?” Rylan tilted his head.

 

     “Either way, he won’t be able to get away with that as often as you guys are thinking. That’s a worse case scenario.” Blaze stopped the discussion.

 

     Dottie sighed and crossed her arms, “Fine.”

 

     Leaning down a bit, Blaze looked them in the eyes, “...Promise me you’ll go find help if something happens.”

 

     “We promise.” Rylan spoke for all of them.

 

     “Ok, good.” Blaze sighed, “Take care of each other, assignments are only gonna get harder.” He teased.

 

     Daniel groaned, rubbing his face, “So much work…”

 

     “And you’re gonna be asking us for help the whole way.” Rylan mumbled and didn’t flinch when Daniel hit his arm.

 

     “Good, help each other.” He sternly told them but was clearly playful with it, “...I’m gonna miss you guys.”

 

     Though the trio was smiling it was clear that they were also sad in the moment, “We’re gonna miss you too.” Daniel told him.

 

     Without hesitation, Rylan was the first one to run at him and hug Blaze tightly, he didn’t say anything but the tightness of the hug said enough.

 

     Dottie was right after and then Daniel, the three all hugging Blaze while the senior was half way suffocating.

 

     Awkwardly he hugged them back, trying to make room for his lungs to refill but it was fruitless.

 

     Still, he hugged them back with as much enthusiasm as they were putting into it, “You guys are gonna be ok.” He let out a short sigh.

 

     “What if it’s worse?” Dottie asked.

 

     “I doubt anyone will let it get any worse than this year.” Blaze told her, “Everything is gonna be alright with you guys.”

 

     “And if it’s not?” Daniel then asked.

 

     Against his wishes, Blaze spoke, “Then Travis will probably punch someone else.”

 

     He didn’t want them to rely on violence, but the feeling of the hallway was different now. The freshmen were scared about what was gonna happen next year, and he’d do anything to ease it a bit.

 

     “Or Ein comes back and saves you again.” Rylan mumbled.

 

     They laughed together a bit before Blaze had to pull away from them, “Now, go. Run off back home.” He waved for them to go down the hall.

 

     The three smiled at him before turning towards the front of the school, walking together side by side. 

 

     Blaze on the other hand went to the side of the school to get his bike and go home by himself.

 

     While the trio walked to the front of the school, a girl came out from one of the bathrooms, “Oh, hey.” She smiled.

 

     “Hey June.” Dottie waved, “You going now?” She asked.

 

     “Yeah, I just had to go to the bathroom.” June, a blond girl from their class, nodded, “I’ll see you guys later.”

 

     “Have a good summer!” Rylan nervously waved.

 

     June smiled as she ran down the hallway, “You too guys! Bye!” She shouted while going out the front doors.

 

     Daniel looked at Rylan who was staring off at June, “Next year buddy.”

 

     “Never gonna happen.” Rylan sighed shakily.

 

     “Sure it will.” Dottie shrugged, “She likes us already, it can't be that hard to make her like you specifically.”

 

     “We can make a potion.” Daniel said, patting Rylan’s arm.

 

     “Those never work.” Rylan huffed.

 

     Dottie walked ahead, “We’ll just have to perfect it then! To my garage!” She pointed her finger at the front doors.

 

     The boys laughed while following quickly behind her, back to her house to hang out all summer…

 

     …

 

     Dante came out of the front doors of the school and quickly ran down the pathway to where the cars were picking people up.

 

     Since today was the last day, their mom had asked Gene to give him a ride back home so he didn’t have to walk it.

 

     Someone ran into his back and he spun around to see Dottie holding her hands out, “Sorry!” She said automatically.

 

     When she saw it was Dante, her arms came down and she blinked at him, “...Have a good summer Dante.” She smiled lightly before running off again, Daniel and Rylan right behind her.

 

     They hadn’t spoken since the fire alarm was pulled by Ein, when Dottie yelled at Dante that if he was nicer to people; they’d like him.

 

     When it was said, it hurt and stuck with Dante in a way he didn’t like it. Even now, Dottie was still nice to him despite what she had said. 

 

     Dottie was a good person. 

 

     It didn’t take long to find Gene with Sasha and Zenix off to the side playing with a bush so Dante went up to them.

 

     “Oh, there you are.” Gene grinned, “Why’d you take so long? We’ve been waiting here for a while.”

 

     “I dropped off my books, I had one of the last times to turn them in.” Dante told Gene, pointing back at the school.

 

     “You got all of them?” Sasha asked.

 

     “You sure you got everything? We’re not coming back.” Gene also asked Dante as they walked to Sasha’s car.

 

     “I don’t see how I could forget anything. My locker is empty and so is my gym one.” He nodded at both..

 

     Gene shrugged, “Just checking, because I don’t want to hear mom crying about how you lost your jacket here.”

 

     “I’ve never done that.” Dante huffed.

 

     “Shut up and get in the car.” Gene said, pushing him closer to Sasha’s car, “I have things to do tonight.”

 

     “Great.” Sasha mumbled, opening the front seat and getting inside while Zenix got in the back with Dante.

 

     While Gene got into the passenger side, Sasha started the car and started to pull out, “Thank Irene we’re done.” She smiled.

 

     “We can burn down houses now!” Zenix was behind Sasha’s seat and grabbed her chair to shake it the tiniest bit.

 

     “We’re not burning anything down.” She told him, “You’re gonna get yourself arrested and I already said I wasn’t gonna bail you out.”

 

     “Please?” Zenix whined.

 

     “No Zenix.” She shot down, trying to get out of the school parking lot.

 

     Turning around in his seat, Gene looked at Zenix, “Did you pass your classes?” He suddenly asked him.

 

     “Most of them.” Zenix shrugged, “I almost failed math there for a moment.” He shrugged.

 

     “I still don’t get how? I was helping you the whole time and even I don’t know how you passed your finals” Sasha said, looking at him from the rear view mirror.

 

     “I stole Aphmau’s answers.” He told her, “She sits near me in class, so it was easy to look over in the final class.”

 

     Gene glanced at Sasha, “He’s why I’m never gonna get what I want.” He told her, referring to how Aphmau would never really like Zenix and indirectly, Gene.

 

     Sasha pressed her lips into a line, “Not my fault. He’s not my friend.” She smiled afterwards.

 

     “Wha?” Zenix set his chin on the side of Sasha’s chair, “We’re friends Sash.” 

 

     “Don’t call me that.” She told him, pushing his face away, “And put your seatbelt on before I break check you again.”

 

     There was grumbling before a click was heard and she looked again in the rear view to see him buckled up.

 

     Then she looked at Dante who hadn’t said anything, “How was your school year Dante? Besides all the bad crap?” She asked, trying to be civil.

 

     He was as close to the door as he could, trying to almost get out of the car without having to open it. His eyes weren’t looking at them but outside as the scenery went on.

 

     “...I’m thinking of asking mom to switch schools.” He said loud out, still not looking at any of them.

 

     It didn’t feel right being in Phoenix Drop anymore, he felt like an outcast and kids stayed out of his way to an extent he didn’t like.

 

     He didn’t like where Zane had led him, to this isolated feeling that he had no one because he fucked it up.

 

     Gene strained to look at him though, “What?”

 

     “Yeah.” Dante nodded.

 

     “She’s not gonna let that happen.” Gene scoffed, “It’s too much of a hassle to take two kids to two different schools.”

 

     “What if I bring up everything that’s happened this year?” He asked his brother, “She’ll have to let me go then.”

 

     “That’s not her problem Dante. If you move schools, I have to too and I’m not leaving in my senior year next year.” He told Dante.

 

     Dante sighed, arms wrapping around himself, “I just don’t wanna be at this one anymore.” He said.

 

     “Because you helped a homicidal maniac almost kill someone?” Zenix brought up casually.

 

     Reaching over, Gene smacked Zenix’s arm, “ Cállate, maldito idiota. ” He hissed at Zenix in Spanish.

 

     Sasha then lightly hit Gene, “Don’t cuss at him in Spanish, he doesn’t understand it.” She told him.

 

     “Better that way.” Gene glared at her before going back to Dante, “You’re not moving schools.”

 

     “It happens to the best of us.” Zenix nodded.

 

     “Zenix, shut up.” Sasha mumbled, “Gene’s right though Dante, shit happens and you can’t just run off to another school and think it’s gonna be better.”

 

     “Like Ein.” Zenix added and got a weird look from Gene, “What? That kid has been in multiple schools before this one.”

 

     Making a turn, Sasha asked, “How do you know that? I didn’t even know him, we saw him in detention once but that was like, it.”

 

     “I can feel it in my bones.” He told her, spookily.

 

     “Gross.” Gene said simply, “But yeah he probably did. I think he’s got something wrong, he disappears for months and comes back to pull an alarm.”

 

     “He was always kinda snippy.” Sasha added, “Remember in detention? He went after Blaze when he didn’t say anything?”

 

     Gene blinked at her, “No.”

 

     “Oh maybe that was before you came in. He got that way with Aphmau too, it was just how he was.” She hummed.

 

     “He was kinda weird.” Zenix drummed his fingers on the seat in boredom, “Are we almost to Gene’s place?”

 

     “Irene…” Sasha sighed, knowing it was gonna be a longer ride than it felt…

Chapter 37: Last Day of School (Part 2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     The whole group of kids were in the backyard of Katelyn’s house. Well, most of them were, the others were inside the kitchen.


     Nana was with Laurence as she ate the cream puffs, piling them onto her plate and Laurence did the same.


     Behind them were Nicole and Teony talking to each other.


     “You wore sunscreen, right? You didn’t just go out in the sun with nothing?” Teony asked, looking at Nicole worriedly, playing with the rim of their cup.


     Nicole was sitting on Katelyn’s counter, Teony standing next to her, “If I did I would be so sunburnt right now.” Nicole laughed thinking about it.


     Teony still gave them a worried look, “You wore something through, right? Not just hide out in the shade?”


     “Don’t worry T. I wore sunscreen wherever I went. It’s why I’m still pale.” Nicole held out her arm to show them.


     They were asking about her trip that took half of the school year and Nicole was happy to talk about it. But then it turned into Teony getting worried about how much time she was spending outside in the sun.


     “Don’t say you’re pale, you just have a lighter skin complexion.” Teony told her gently.


     “It’s fine Teony. I’m pale and I didn’t tan much over vacation.” Nicole nodded, “Everything is fine.”


     “Well, as long as you had a good trip then it’s fine. But- don’t do that again. You missed a lot of school.” Teony lightly scolded.


     Rolling her eyes lightly, Nicole spoke, “It’s ok, I had the online versions on my laptop. And I did a lot of studying when I came back, in the library during lunch too. It’s how I passed finals.” 


     “Still, it’s not good to miss that much of school.” Teony told her.


     “Oh my Irene. Teony, I’m good. I passed finals and am gonna go into senior year. Aren’t you proud?” Nicole asked.


     “Of course I’m proud, but it wasn’t a good idea to go away for so long.” Teony huffed.


     Nicole smiled lightly, “Everything went fine. I studied to make up for time and passed my tests. I’m technically a senior now.”


     Pointing at her, Teony restated, “No more of it. Ok? Even if you did pass, you spent the rest of your time in the library.” 


     “It wasn’t bad, the place is air conditioned and quiet. As long as I brought a quiet snack, I could eat in there.” Nicole shrugged, “Not a bad deal.”


     “While I agree the library is a good place to go, I didn’t want you spending all your time in there. Especially lunch.” They hummed.


     “It wasn’t all I did. Katelyn handed over the volleyball club when I came back so she could work on her place.” Nicole tried to excuse, “I really like it actually.”


     Teony smiled, “Katelyn worked really hard on that thing. You should have seen her after school, running around everywhere and yelling at everyone she could when something would go wrong.”


     “Sounds invigorating.” Nicole sarcastically said, “I had fun in the volleyball club, those guys seemed like they needed a break from Katelyn anyway.”


     “Yeah… she’s a bit headstrong. It makes for a good leader but I don’t know about her temper.” Teony mumbled.


     “It works for what she needs and she did both well. She just couldn’t do both. So yeah, I took it over and basically just did that and studied this year.” Nicole shrugged, “Not bad.”


     “Not not good.” Teony mumbled again.


     “You need to get off of me.” Nicole teased, poking Teony’s hair, “Need to worry about your schooling. College is in a few months.” Nicole changed topics.


     Their fingers went back to swirling the rim, “I know, I’m a bit worried.” They confessed.


     “When are you not?” Nicole asked straightforwardly, smirking a bit.


     There was a light hit to Nicole’s thigh, “Don’t be mean to me.” They huffed, “There’s just a lot going on right now.”


     “Sorry T.” Nicole smiled, “Do you at least know what kind of classes you’re gonna take?” She asked.


     “Kinda? I need to meet up with some kind of counselor, maybe I can ask Lucinda. Her mom probably knows how to do this kind of thing.” Teony thought out loud.


     “Ms. Hyria probably knows the whole thing. Lady is smart.” Nicole nodded.


     “She is, but I don’t know if she has any time to help me. Lucinda is going to the same school and all.” Teony told her.


     Nicole waved the idea away, “She’s gonna help anyone who comes to her, she’s just like that.”


     “I know she is. She was a good teacher, even if I didn’t completely grasp what she was teaching.” They shrugged, “I’ll talk to Lucinda, she probably knows.”


     “Or she doesn’t.” Nicole smirked, “Girl’s head is always somewhere else.”


     Again Teony hit Nicole’s thigh, “Don’t be mean to her, she’s gonna help me through college probably.” 


     “Sorry.” Nicole sarcastically replied, rolling her eyes, “It’s gonna be ok T. You’ve still got all summer to figure it out.”


     “Exactly, I only have 1 summer!” Teony panicked.


     “Not where I was going.” Nicole shook her head before grabbing Teony’s shoulders, “You’re gonna be alright? There’s no way you won’t be. If you can’t make it, I never will. And you want me to go to college, right?”


     They nodded, “I want all of you to go to college.”


     “And you’re the most detail oriented person I know, so you’re gonna be a lot more fine then we’ll be.” Nicole laid out.


     “But what if I mess something up?” Teony asked, worriedly.


     “You won’t and if you do; I’m sure you’ll find a way to fix it.” Nicole tried to calm them down.


     Teony bit her lip, “I know I will.”


     “Good, because the rest of us will mess something up and we need someone who’s already been through the ringer before we are.” Nicole joked.


     Giving Nicole a soft look, Teony nodded, “You’re probably right, I’m gonna be alright. I just need to talk to Lucinda’s mom.”


     “See? Everything’s gonna be good.” Nicole let go of their shoulders and leaned back against the upper cabinet.


     The sliding glass door opened and closed, “What are you guys doing in here?” Kim asked, going towards Teony and Nicole.


     “Talking about how Teony is stressed over college.” Nicole said immediately.


     “Oh Teony!” Kim sighed, “There wasn’t supposed to be any stressful things at this.”


     “I’m sorry! But it’s a big thing that I’m about to go through and I wanted some help on it.” Teony said, standing their ground.


     Kim rolled her eyes, “It’s gonna be alright. College is gonna be a breeze for you, I know it.” Kim told them.


     “I’m not worried about myself anymore, Nicole already talked me down from that.” Teony said truthfully.


     “Good, then come outside.” Kim hooked their arms together, “It’s warm outside right now.”


     “I am a bit worried about you guys though, I won’t be there next year.” Teony said, looking at him and not moving from the spot.


     Nicole raised an eyebrow, “You’re worried about us?” She asked, “Why?”


     “What you just said, what if you guys mess up and I’m not there to help you?” They asked, now worried about something else. 


     “Teony, we’re gonna be fine too. Yes this year has been a bit hectic, but we managed.” Kim tried to say.


     “It doesn’t change anything, I was here this year to help you guys. Next year I won't be able to do the same.” They said.


     Kim blinked slowly, “It can’t get any worse than this year. I promise you, and if it does; that’s on the school.”


     “But what if it does?” Teony asked again, “What if the next principal is just as bad and you guys can’t do anything.”


     “Again, it would be on the school. And I doubt it’s gonna be as bad as Ms. Layla.” Kim pointed out.


     Teony bit their lip, “What if Mr. Chad stays the principal?”


     “I like Mr. Chad.” Nicole cut in, “He’s a bit crazy but he got an extra fan in the gym the last few weeks for the changing rooms.”


     “What do you use those for?” Kim asked, curious.


     “Well it’s hot when we come back to practice. So the fan helps regulate the temperature in the changing rooms.” Nicole explained, “He’s not all that bad.”


     Kim nodded, “See? Even if Mr. Chad is still here next year, I don’t think he’s gonna be as bad as Ms. Layla.”


     “I know, I don’t think anyone can be as bad as her.” Teony agreed, “I’m just worried about a lot of other small things going on. Not exactly involving the school, but you guys.”


     “Like?” Nicole asked, still not exactly seeing how bad the year could go without Teony in it yet.


     “I don’t know.” They shrugged, “What if one of you guys gets in a fight and I can’t be there to stop it?”


     One of Kim’s hands came out, “Teony, even if there was a fight, it’s not your responsibility to stop it, it’s the teachers.”


     “Yeah T, it’s not gonna be your fault if some breaks and you’re not there for it. You’ve got your own life.” Nicole added.


     “Still, you guys have given me plenty to worry about this year.” Teony sighed shakily, “I don’t know what I’d do if something drastic happens and I can’t help you because I’m away.”


     Taking Teony’s hands, Kim looked them in the eye, “I know Ms. Layla gave you this idea that you need to do everything a principal needs to do, but you don’t. And it should have never been asked of you in the first place. 


     Huffing, Teony stared back at Kim before answering, “...I know. I know I should trust you guys to be able to take care of yourselves.”


     “You really should, we do fine on our own.” Kim nodded, “I’m not saying your efforts are for nothing, but you’re allowed to go on without us.”


     “We’re gonna be ok without you Teony.” Nicole nodded, “Go be an adult and have adult classes to work on.”


     They laughed a bit, “Ok, I guess I can… It can’t be worse than this year, can it?” They said, hopeful.


     “What exactly happened this year anyway? I got snippets of it from Katelyn but I don’t think she told me the whole thing.” Nicole asked, crossing her arms.


     “A lot.” Kim said vaguely, “But it’s a really long story.”


     “How long?” Nicole asked, more curious than skeptical.


     “If it was a book, it’d be 845 pages long.” Kim sighed, “So a really long one.” 


     Nicole shook her head, “Too long for me. I can live without knowing.” 


     “Good, now come outside.” Kim pulled Teony while gesturing for Nicole to follow, “It’s kinda cold in here.”


     “Yeah, just a bit.” Nicole hopped off the counter and followed the two outside…


     …


     This was the street, it had to be. Or at least somewhere close to around her, he had seen her come this a few times when he left school.


     Ein walked down the street, looking at all the houses and trying to figure out which one he was searching for.


     They all kinda looked similar, or at least designed by the same person with how details were from house to house.


     While looking across the street, he heard a scream. It wasn’t a bad scream, it sounded like someone was having fun, like they were caught in hide and seek before making a run for it.


     It also sounded very familiar.


     Going towards the sound, Ein found himself in front of a house that seemed quiet on the outside but clearly more was going on inside.


     He went towards the side of the house, a gate wide open for anyone to walk though if they wanted too.


     Though he didn’t want to get into any more trouble than he already was when his dad found out he snuck out again. Ein looked around the house’s outside a bit more, trying to find something to make a connection.


     Stepping closer to the front yard, he looked at something that wasn’t matching the color as the rest of the grass.


     A muted purple was sticking and when he stepped on the grass, he was able to see what it was.


     Fake wolf ears. Exactly like the ones Dottie would wear to school, he knew them better than Daniel or Rylan’s due to how much more time he spent with Dottie. 


     Turning back to the house he sighed, this was Dottie, Daniel or Rylan’s house. He wasn’t sure which one it was since they all seemed to live close to each other.


     Reaching down, Ein picked up the ears and went towards the side gate that he saw open a moment ago.


     Ears in hand, he walked through the gate and peeked around the corner to see if he would find any of them.


     Almost immediately he saw Rylan sliding down a slide that went down into a pool at the bottom of it.


     “And then-” Daniel spit out some water, “And then we can all travel to Dottie’s hometown for supplies.” He said to the other two.


     Dottie nodded, hoisting herself out of the pool and sitting on the edge, “We’d need to get food and stuff. Maybe we can stay for the festival.” She panted, clearly worn out.


     Rylan’s head popped out of the water, “What are we doing?” He asked, coughing out some water.


     “We’re gonna stop at my town for stuff and the festival.” She told him, standing up and going towards the side of the pool.


     She was wearing a one piece that was a light blue color which matched her hair pretty well with a ton of ruffles everywhere.


     It clicked for Ein that they were talking about their game, the fantasy one they had been playing for a long time.


     He unknowingly played with the fur on Dottie’s ears, it was soft like Dottie kept good care of them instead of the matted fur on Rylan’s fake ears. Ein stayed watching them closely since it was what he was used to.


     Honestly he didn’t really know why he was here, he had left the house out of anger about his dad again.


     Home school had been a bitch since he had to have a tutor to get through most of the assignments. The tutor was patient with him, but he didn’t want to do it at all, which caused a fight to break out between him and his dad. 


     So he left again, actually planning on coming back this time since he didn’t grab much of anything before he left.


     When he started walking, he ended up going the same route he saw Dottie going sometimes.


     Out of curiosity to see if he could even find her, he let himself walk and tried to look around for anything to signal they lived around the area.


     It should have been hard but… he ended up finding them again.


     Did Ein miss them? Maybe a little, just being around them, not full out hanging out with them like some people may have assumed.


     Homeschool was, annoyingly, lonely. There was no one to talk to besides the tutor and he already had a low social life in the first place, homeschool wasn’t helping.


     Dottie got to the top of the side that led to the pool, hair tied in a ponytail though it looked messed up and tangled.


     She looked around for a second, not expecting to find anything but her eyes landed on something around the corner of her house.


     For a moment she sat on the sides beginning, not sliding down it as to stare at the unfamiliar thing.


     “What?” Daniel asked, seeing as she didn’t go down like she was usually excited to do.


     “Ein?” She called out, tilting her head.


     The other boy’s head whipped around to look in the same direction to see if they could see what she was seeing.


     Ein flinched, coming out of his thoughts and hid behind the wall completely, pressed against it tightly.


     Rylan swam to the edge of the pool and pulled himself out of it, going towards where they thought they had seen him.


     Sticking his head around the corner, he saw Ein, “Whatcha doing?” He asked casually.


     “Fuck off.” Ein snapped and Rylan just blinked.


     “Is he there?” Daniel asked, also having swam to one of the edges and holding onto it as if he was also about to get out.


     Before Ein could think he felt his arm being grabbed and pulled into plain view for Daniel and Dottie.


     “Oh hey.” Daniel said casually, setting his head on the pool’s rim and staring at him, “What are you doing here?”


     “None of your damn business.” Ein told him, knowing that he was the weird one in this scenario since he stalked them.


     Excitedly Dottie slid down the slide and swam to the steps of the pool since they were closer, “Hi!” She shouted, trying to wave.


     Getting out of the pool, she went over to him, water dripping off of her everywhere, “Why were you hiding?” She asked, not seeing how creepy it was for Ein to have found her house and watch them.


     “Because.” Ein shrugged before looking at his arm that Rylan was still holding and forcefully shaking him off.


     “What are you doing here?” Rylan asked, not seeming bothered by the fact Ein was now there.


     “How’d you find us?” Daniel questioned as Rylan went back towards the pool to get back inside.


     “You wanna get inside?” Dottie said right after, pointing to the pool and not worried about the other boy’s questions and just excited to see him.


     Ein shook his head a bit, “Not a fan of water.”


     “Weenie.” Rylan mumbled.


     “Why don’t you like water?” Daniel asked, swimming over to where Rylan was trying to get in and grabbing his leg before pulling.


     Rylan fell in with the pull, head coming back up right after and trying to attack Daniel in revenge.


     “I just fucking don’t.” Ein snapped in Daniel’s direction, knowing only Dottie was listening now since the other two started to fight.


     She smiled anyway, “It’s ok, we don’t like vacuums.” 


     “I don’t either, too loud.” He smiled a bit.


     Dottie nodded before staring at him, “How did you find us?” She asked, going back to Daniel’s question.


     “I don’t fucking know.” He lied with a shrug.


     It seemed to be enough for her since she smiled fully again, “This is great! We can hang out all summer!”


     “Uhh…” Ein blinked at her, not down for the idea. 


     “How was home school?” She asked, going to a table off to the side and drinking a juice box, “I heard it’s bad.”


     “You’d hate it Dottie.” Rylan said, “No one to talk to for weeks at a time.” He told her while Daniel jumped and pushed him underwater.


     Looking back at Ein, she squeezed the juice box, “Is it true?” She asked, biting the straw.


     “Of course, what the hell did you think it was gonna be?” Ein told her with a shrug, still playing with her fake ears in his hands.


     “I don’t know.” She shrugged, “It sounds fun to be home all day and just having to do work a few hours at a time.”


     “Not if your house sucks and no one wants to help you.” He rolled his eyes.


     She giggled and set down the crushed, empty, juice box on the table, “It sounds fun in concept then.”


     Ein looked away, “Sure it fucking does.” He mumbled.


     Dottie walked back to the pool, “Are you sure you don’t wanna get in?” She asked him, going to the steps.


     “Hell no.” Ein said, still standing there with her ears in hand.


     “Come on, we won’t even try to drown you.” Daniel said, setting his head back on the edge of the pool.


     “I’d do it to you first.” Ein told him seriously.


     Daniel didn’t seem affected by it and Rylan went beside him, “What about if we swear to not splash?”


     “I’m not getting in. Fuck off.” He told the two.


     They shrugged before going back to swishing water at each other while Dottie sat on the steps of the pool, “At least come over here.”


     Ein stared at her, “No.”


     She patted the concrete that was around the pool anyway, “Sit, it’s dry.” She tried again, smiling.


     Taking a deep breath, he reluctantly went and sat on the concrete around the rim of the pool behind her.


     Dottie smiled more, “So homeschool’s bad?” She asked, letting her body go and spaying out like a starfish to float on the water.


     “It’s shit.” He told her.


     “Is there like- someone there with you?” She asked, starting to float away accidentally.


     “Yeah, but they’re shit too. They’re so… weird. I don’t like them.” He shrugged.


     Lifting her head a bit to look at him, she curiously asked, “Is your dad mad?”


     “Grounded me for the rest of fucking high school.” Ein scowled, crushing the plush ear in his hand out of anger.


     “At least you don’t have to deal with weenies.” Daniel panted before Rylan splashed more water in his face.


     Ein’s gaze shifted back to Dottie, “Are people still being dicks?” He asked, setting his head on his palm.


     “No, it’s been quiet.” She said simply, “Ivy got expelled so…”


     “That’s good at least, she was a bitch.” Ein told her.


     “I know, but I guess I’m a bit worried about next year.” She then said, “Blaze isn’t gonna be there.”


     Nodding, Ein spoke, “Screw them, they all suck anyway. They’re so caught up in their own asses.”


     “I guess.” Dottie nodded, “Blaze said we didn’t have to worry since we know people now too.” She added.


     “And Travis knows how to punch now too!” Rylan said, swimming over to Dottie, “So he’s useful.”


     “Blaze said we shouldn’t use Travis.” Daniel told him.


     Rylan shrugged, “He also told us to kick and scream when we were in danger. It still counts.” 


     “Teony said the hazing only lasts for freshman year though, so maybe we won’t even need it.” Dottie said, pressing her lips together.


     “But Blaze made it seem like it might go on. It’s why he kept saying we have people on our side and stuff.” Rylan said, grabbing Dottie’s wrist and spinning her floating figure, still in starfish pose.


     “Just sock people in the nose, it scares them the fuck off.” Ein said, shrugging.


     Dottie got up, “I don’t know how to, it’s why we’re relying on Travis.”


     “He’s got weak arms.” Ein then said, “He probably had a good few punches but I heard he didn’t hold up in that fight with that junior.”


     “He too held his own!” Daniel defended, “It was amazing!”


     “So we hear.” Rylan tacked on, knowing that they hadn’t actually seen the fight in person.


     Rolling his eyes, Ein looked at Dottie, “If you want to defend yourself, you gotta take some kind of class. Or get in a lot of fucking fights.”


     “Sounds painful.” She sighed.


     “It is.” Ein nodded, “So take a class.”


     “Do you think your dad will let you?” Daniel asked Dottie.


     She shrugged, “Maybe, I know he knows I was having a bad time at school… Maybe he’ll say yes?”


     “We gotta convince him, and then make him convince our parents.” Rylan nodded, “We should know too.”


     “Or we can do fencing, and fight with swords instead.” Daniel said.


     Dottie pointed at him, “I like that idea, we already have plenty of practice.”


     “Oh my fucking Irene.” Ein mumbled, “Get real classes, not the play fighting.”


     “So much work.” Daniel sighed, dunking underwater to get away from them.


     Rylan followed him and Dottie was left with Ein, “Do you really think I need self defense lessons?”


     “Yes, people are dicks and you need to fight for yourself.” He told her simply.


     Lightly she smiled, “Do you know how to fight?” She asked.


     “Yes, but because I got into a lot of fights.” Ein nodded.


     Standing on the steps of the pool, she was taller than him and looked down, “Can you teach me?”


     “...sure.” He shrugged.


     Immediately she clapped and tried to hug him but he scrambled backwards, “No water jackass.” He cussed at her.


     She stopped but was still smiling, “It’s gonna be so fun!”


     “Sure it will.” Ein mumbled, not getting closer again and staying his spot.


     Dottie giggled a bit, hands running through the pool water not seeming to be annoyed with his harsh tongue.


     “...Was school ok?” Ein asked.


     Dottie hummed, “It was ok, Nana made cake for us. She said it was Angel Food cake… I liked it.”


     He nodded like he knew what that was, “That’s cool I guess.” He shrugged.


     “It was, at the end of the day when Blaze was saying bye, he kept telling us that we were gonna be alright and all that.” She told him.


     “Take a class and you will.” Ein mumbled before holding up the fake wolf ears, “Also, I found this on your front lawn.”


     “Can you hold it? I don’t want to get it wet.” She asked before diving back into the pool before he could answer…


     …


     Sasha was watching as Gene and Zenix found as many acorns as they possibly could in the park.


     There wasn’t a lot, but they were trying to see who could find the most in a 10 minute race being timed by Sasha.


     Except she wasn’t timing it and forgot to after they ran off, choosing to lay on the branch she had climbed too and close her eyes.


     It was so peaceful to lay on it and heard the distant shouting of the boys since they were closing in on the other’s ‘territory’.


     Sighing in relaxation, Sasha thought about how Teony was leaving for college again. They were probably gonna major in something that suited them.


     Something helpful most likely.


     Another sigh came out of her, trying not to get sad over the fact that she wouldn’t be able to see them besides instagram posts from now on.


     Though it would be a difference, it wouldn’t be too bad, they barely talked much in the first place. Teony usually would be scolding their group for doing something stupid.


     Still, it saddened Sasha since while those short conversations were usually them being reprimanded, it was Teony.


     Smiling a bit to herself, Sasha rubbed her face and opened her eyes before pulling out her phone.


     There was a plethora of tests from Lucinda who was sending multiple photos of the get together at Katelyn’s house.


     Clearly she was having fun by the videos she was sending of Laurence and Garroth fighting over something.


     “Sasha!” Someone yelled and she looked to the side to see Zenix running over towards her with a handful of acorns.


     Once he got close enough, he dropped them all on the floor and panted, “How much longer? It’s taking forever.” He asked.


     “Oh I’m sure not that much longer.” She rolled her eyes, “Why? Are you guys done? No more to find?” She asked boredly. 


     Zenix shrugged, “I don’t know, I think there’s still some more but I’m obviously winning this.” He gestured to his pile of acorns on the floor next to Gene’s.


     “Oh yeah…” She nodded sarcastically.


     “So how much time left?” He asked.


     Glancing at her phone, she decided to throw out a random number, “2 more minutes.” She supplied.


     He smiled and ran off again, “I’m gonna win!” He shouted loud enough for Gene to hear.


     “Shut up!” Gene snapped back, running in from the other side of Sasha and ducking under the branch to drop all of his acorns in his own pile.


     “How’s it going?” She asked, not really caring who was winning the stupid game.


     “I’m gonna win, I don’t care what he says. The little punk ass can’t get this one over me.” He pointed at her, “How much time left?” He asked.


     Sasha shrugged, “I don’t know, I never started the timer.” She told him truthfully, showing her phone screen to him.


     Gene groaned, “Sasha! You were supposed to!”


     “This is a dumb game and I forgot. Sue me.” She crossed her arms while putting her phone on her chest.


     “Fine.” He huffed, scooping half of Zenix’s acorns and putting it into his own pile, “This kid can not win.”


     “He’d use it to get back at you every time if he does.” She chuckled.


     “Which is why I can’t let it happen.” He smirked before looking at her, “You doing good?” He asked.


     She nodded, “Fine, why?” She asked.


     “I don’t know, you’ve been a bit quiet since we got here.” He told her, stepping over the acorn pile to be right next to the branch she was laying on, “What’s up?”


     Sighing, she looked at him, “Just thinking.”


     “Dangerous game Sasha.” He smiled, “What are you thinking about?” Gene asked again.


     Lightly she bit her lip, “...Nothing.” She settled on.


     “Nothing?” He repeated, not believing it.


     “Yup.” She nodded.


     “Come on.” He suddenly went to the side and climbed onto the branch she was on, “Tell me what’s up.”


     Immediately she tried to kick him off, “This was my space, you got your game with Zenix.” She told him.


     “Na.” He waved off, “I’m gonna win, I already cheated.” He said, pointing back down to the pile of acorns he had stolen from Zenix’s pile.


     Annoyed, she sat up and looked at him, “It’s nothing.”


     “It’s never nothing, just tell me. I won’t tell anyone, I promise.” He sighed, not wanting to go back and forth.


     Pouting out her bottom lip, he only smiled and waited for an answer, “...It’s about the person I like.” She confessed.


     “Oh yeah, they graduated, right?” He asked.


     “Yeah…” She nodded.


     “Aww, you’re gonna miss them next year, aren’t you?” He teased her, nudging her shoulder.


     She punched him in the arm, “Shut up.” She snapped.


     He took the punch and his smile turned into a sad one, “You sure there’s no hope for you?” Gene tried.


     “They said they wanted to focus on school…” Sasha told him, “So really no hope for me.”


     “Damn.” Gene sighed, “I’m sorry Sasha. I know you’ve liked them for a while.”


     Sasha shrugged, “I should have seen it coming anyway, it’s like them to be thinking about that instead of a relationship.”


     “So, can you tell me who it is now?” He asked, “Since they’re not here anymore? No chance for me to make fun of you.”


     “Trust me, you’d still do that even if they were in our grade.” She shook her head, “I’m not telling you.”


     “Field still isn’t level.” He seemed unsatisfied, “I gotta fix that soon.”


     Chuckling a bit, Sasha spoke, “It’s fun this way. I will always know who you like and you will never know mine.”


     “So you’re a cheater.” Gene said simply.


     Now she pointed at the acorn pile, “So are you.” 


     He rolled his eyes and watched as Zenix was still looking for acorns, “Are you gonna tell him you never started the timer?”


     “When he gets back probably.” She shrugged, “Better that way, gets his legs moving. He always skipped out on P.E.”


     “True, good for him.” Gene nodded but then looked back at her, “So you’re really not gonna get with the person?”


     “Not in the cards Gene.” She sighed, “So no.”


     Gene scoffed, “Good, you don’t need them anyway, they probably suck.”


     “Should I say the same thing about Aphmau now then?” She asked, knowing he was just trying to make her feel better.


     “Don’t start.” He hissed.


     Sasha laughed a bit, “Did you ever end up giving back that crowbar of hers?” She asked him.


     “Not yet, I was thinking about what you said. It does seem a bit creepy, so I’m gonna hold onto it for a bit longer.” He told her.


     “Why not give it to Kim? So at least Aphmau has it.” She suggested.


     “It takes away the whole point in getting it in the first place then.” He groaned, “I don’t know why I can’t do it.”


     “Because you like her.” Sasha supplied, “Give it to Kim, it makes it less weird in the long run.”


     He looked at her, “Then what do I have? I need a reason to talk to her if I wanna get anywhere.”


     “I’m sure we can find you another way in, this seems a bit extreme. We can start with something else, like you helping her with her textbooks next year.” She tried.


     “Where did you get that idea?” He asked.


     “Kim, she said that Laurence had to help her with her books for the first bit of the year because her lock was weird.” She dismissed, “Either way, it’s a nice, simple, way in.” 


     Gene clicked his tongue, “You’re probably right.”


     “I always am.” She nodded.


     “...Fine, I’ll give you the crowbar and you can give it to Kim.” He laid out and slumped a bit afterwards.


     Lightly she patted his shoulder, “It’s gonna be alright, we got all next year to work on this. You got your foot in the door at prom.”


     “...I also talked to Laurence.” He confessed.


     “What?” Her hand stopped patting his shoulder and she looked confused, “You did? When?” She asked.


     “Today, when I was getting my books. Our lockers are close together and all.” He sighed, “I… apologized to him.”


     Sasha blinked and let her hands fall into her lap, “What happened then?”


     “He asked me ‘why’ a bunch of times. And I kept saying that I wasn’t going to tell him since it wasn’t really trying to reveal all that crap.” He told her.


     “Did you end up telling him?” She asked.


     “Yeah, but vaguely. I just said that there was a girl and I wanted to not be a dick to her.” He nodded.


     “Then?” 


     Gene let out a breath, “He asked if he knew who it was and I didn’t actually tell him, but he assumed he knew her and just said that I was never going to get with any of his friends.” 


     She cringed, “So what did you say?”


     “I said that I wasn’t just apologizing to get with her and that I just wanted us to be on like- normal grounds now.” He said, not angry with it but content.


     “He didn’t believe you, did he?” She asked, knowing how Laurence got when he was set on something.


     “Nope,” Gene laughed humorlessly, “But it’s ok, it didn’t seem as mad as I thought he’d get. He just seemed annoyed.”


     Sasha then looked at him, “Do you ever miss hanging out with him?”


     He went quiet for a moment, thinking about the question, “I think I do, but I messed it up. I know I did.”


     “Why do you always act like you hate him then?” She asked, “I don’t get what happened between you two.”


     “I only say that because I’m bitter about how it ended.” He shrugged, “When I sit down and think about it… I know I’m wrong.”


     “I’m sorry Gene.” She told him.


     His hand pushed her head lightly, chuckling lightly, “Don’t be, it’s not your fault. I fucked it up myself.”


     “Still…” Sasha sighed, feeling bad for him.


     “Don’t be like that Sasha, I know what I did was bad and he had every right to be bad at me. If I could go back and not do it, I would.” He still smiled at her.


     Despite how close she was with Gene and on somewhat frenemy status with Laurence, she didn’t know what happened with the two.


     “Are you ever going to tell me what happened?” She then asked.


     “...No. It’d be wrong and crap.” He started to swing his legs, “I’ve kept the secret this long, I can keep it for a while.”


     “Maybe one day you guys can be friends again then. If you’re still willing to hold onto it.” She shrugged.


     He laughed silently, “I don’t think so, but I guess if you wanna dream about it, you can.” 


     Shoving his shoulder a bit, she saw Zenix running back towards them, “I got them all!” He shouted.


     Zenix dropped all the acorns in his arms into his pile when he could and looked at the two piles back and forth, “Huh…”


     “I win.” Gene smirked.


     “You probably cheated! You always cheat!” Zenix pointed at him.


     “No I didn’t. Tell him Sasha.” Gene nudged her shoulder.


     She stared at Zenix, who stared back, unblinking, “I never started the timer.” She said instead.


     His face fell, “What? Sasha!” He whined.


     “Sorry.” She shrugged, “I just forgot.”


     “You owe me!” He now pointed at her instead of Gene.


     “You owe me for correcting your essays.” She reminded him.


     The hand went down and Zenix seemed unapologetic, “We can call it even then.” He told her, holding out his hand.


     “No way, I don’t know where your hand’s been.” She pushed it away with her leg.


     “It’s clean!” He declared.


     She scoffed, “I just saw you pick up a bunch of acorns that probably have ants crawling all over them. I’m not shaking your hand.”


     “Gene! Sasha’s being a bitch again.” Zenix cried.


     “Oh damn, what are we gonna do?” Gene sarcastically said, grabbing Sasha’s phone.


     Zenix started to climb the tree and sit next to him, “You guys are such asses to me.” He huffed.


     “Yeah- yeah, shut up.” Gene told him before holding up Sasha’s phone and taking a photo of all of them…


     …


     “Ohh! My baby!” Sylvanna squealed for the 14th time that evening.


     Aphmau was crushed in a hug while annoyingly staring at Katelyn, “Mom, I know you’re proud of me, but this is getting excessive.”


     Her mother pulled away and grabbed her face, “I can never be too excessive, I am your mom!”


     “I get that.” Aphmau nodded, “But you’ve crushed my ribs far beyond usage.”


     Sylvanna huffed, “Gurl, you crazy talkin’.”


     “Oh my Irene.” Aphmau sighed.


     “Let up on your mother Aphmau. She’s just very happy for you.” Eric said right beside Sylvanna.


     “Yeah Aphmau, she’s just so sad to see you growing up .” Katelyn said slowly, smiling at the end since she knew that phrase triggered something for Sylvanna.


     Almost immediately Sylvanna pulled Aphmau back into a hug and started crying about her ‘baby leaving her’.


     “I’m not going anywhere mom, I just graduated sophomore year. I still have 2 more years.” Aphmau sighed, trying to get out of her mother’s hold.


     “It’s too soon!” Sylvanna sobbed.


     “Katelyn is leaving before me! She’s going into senior year.” Aphmau pointed at her, trying to get Eric to react exactly like her mom.


     He looked at Katelyn with a sad look, “Awww! My little sugar pea!” He crushed Katelyn into a hug of  her own and the girl looked at each other.


     “Great Aph, look what you’ve done.” Katelyn said, automatically trying to pry off her dad’s arms from around her.


     “Look at what I’ve done?” Aphmau asked, not believing that Katelyn was blaming this situation on her.


     “Yeah- this is your fault.” Katelyn hissed.


     “You started it!” Aphmau said back, still trying to push her mom away.


     “You guys aren’t leaving! We won’t let you! You can stay home for the rest of the year and do online school!” Sylvanna declared.


     Eric nodded, “We should, they’re growing up too fast and we aren’t able to see any of it because they’re at school.”


     “You guys see us everyday! We come home.” Aphmau told them, close to biting her mom’s hands.


     “It’s not enough,” Sylvanna held Aphmau still, “You guys are still growing up too fast and there’s not enough time in the day to enjoy it.”


     “Dad, let go- my ribs hurt.” Katelyn said, hitting her dad quickly on his shoulder while gasping.


     He let go right after, “Sorry sugar pea- are you ok?” He asked, still holding onto her shoulders to make sure he didn’t hurt her too much.


     Katelyn got his hands off of her and took a step back, “I’m fine, I just need some air right now.” She told him gently.


     Aphmau reached out towards Katelyn, having given up hope on directly getting away from her mom and instead asking for help.


     Grabbing Aphmau’s outstretched arm, Katelyn pulled, “Come on Aphmau’s mom- let her go-” Katelyn told her.


     “But she’s my baby!” Sylvanna cried, still holding onto Aphmau.


     “And her lungs are probably bruised too.” Katelyn strained, still playing tug of war with Aphmau as the rope.


     Reluctantly Sylvanna lets go, Aphmau falling into Katelyn’s arms instead and trying to stay balanced, “Alright.” Sylvanna sighed.


     “Great, we’re gonna leave before you change your mind.” Katelyn immediately pulled Aphmau along so they were over by where Garroth and Laurence were having a rock, paper, scissors battle.


     Sylvanna watched as they went, “They’re still growing up too fast.” She told Eric. 


     He wrapped an arm around her for comfort, “I know, but there’s nothing we can do for now.” He sighed.


     “At least you still got more…” She huffed, referring to how he had 4 kids while she only had 1, “Where is Kacey anyway?” She asked.


     “Ahh, he wanted to stay in his room for this. I let him since, I don’t know- I don’t think he is comfortable around so many people he’s not close to.” Eric told her.


     “Is he alright?” She asked.


     Eric nodded, “He is, just doesn’t feel comfortable enough to come out to this. I’m sure he’s just playing some video games in his room.”


     “I guess.” She nodded, looking around her backyard at all the high schoolers who were playing with each other.


     “How’s Zianna?” He suddenly asked.


     She didn’t say anything at first and it made him worry, “...She’s thinking about separating from Garte. At least for a bit.”


     “Oh, alright.” Eric nodded, not fully knowing what was going on with Zianna but knew Sylvann was helping her out.


     “I pushed her too.” She added, “I feel like I need her to see that Garte is just covering up for what Zane did.”


     A short sigh was heard but Eric still didn’t say anything on it since it didn’t seem to be his place.


     “So… I think she’s going to the bank today or tomorrow- I can’t remember. But she’s trying to see if she has any money to have for herself for a bit to find a place to stay possibly.” Sylvanna told him.


     “I thought she would stay here?” Eric questioned.


     “She is, if I can help it. The whole thing was partially my idea and I want her to have someone to lean on right now but… I don’t know if she’s gonna do it. She’s been with Garte for almost two decades.” Sylvanna sighed.


     Gently Eric rubbed her back, “It’s gonna be ok, she’s gonna figure it out.”


     “Yeah I think she’s also doing it for Vylad. Get him out of that house for a while since… you know.” She left it vague since he knew what happened.


     He nodded, “It’s a good idea, Vylad needs some time outside that house. I can’t understand how hard it must be to stay there.”


     “I know, so I think she's gonna do it for him. But I don’t know how she feels about leaving Garroth behind for a bit. I’d rather he not but, it feels bad to remove him from his life like this.” She went on.


     “Well, isn’t he going to college?” Eric asked.


     “I think so, I don’t remember. Maybe? Then that leaves room for her to leave that house for a bit with Vylad.”


     He carried on rubbing her back to comfort her, “It’s gonna be fine Sylvanna. I’m sure she has some kind of plan.”


     “I just need to trust her. And I know I can. It's just… hard, not being there for her right now. She said she was gonna go to the bank, but maybe she got caught up in something.” Sylvanna told him.


     “Let her handle this part, she’ll tell you if something’s wrong.” He reassured her.


     “You’re right.” She rubbed her face a bit, “I know. I’m sorry.”


     “Don’t be Sylvanna, I know you just want to make sure she’s alright. But you need to relax a bit, Aphmau’s going to junior year and Katelyn is going into senior year…” His voice cracked at the end.


     She smiled at him and patted his shoulder, “I know, it’s gonna be ok.” She told him, looking around again.


     To her side she saw Nana with a taller guy to her side, looking at Sylvanna’s own chili pepper garden.


     Lightly Sylvanna nudged Eric in the stomach with her elbow, getting his attention, “Who’s that?” She asked, nodding to where Nana and the mystery guy were.


     He turned in the same direction and hummed, “...I don’t know. That’s Nana but I don’t know who the other kid is.”


     Sylvanna stepped away from Eric and walked towards them, “Well, I think they’re too spicy. I can’t eat them.” Nana said.


     “That’s fair but they’re good for flavor if you know how to use them.” The guy said, “These guys though-” He pointed to the chili pepper garden, “-look like they’re being taken care of.”


     Nana giggled, “I wouldn’t be able to tell, not really good at cooking vegetables so I can’t tell if this kind of layout is good for them.”


     “Do you know about fruit layouts?” He asked her.


     She nodded, “I do, more specifically just the ones I use. I’ve never grown any but I’d like to one day.”


     Going to her side, Nana was able to see Sylvanna, “Oh, hi! We were just looking at your garden.” Nana told her, smiling.


     “Thank you, it’s taken a lot of time.” Sylvanna smiled back, “You know, vegetables are actually easier to grow than fruits.”


     “Are they really?” Nana asked, looking back at the other guy.


     “Depends.” He said, “There’s difficulty levels to all of them but vegetables are known to grow quicker.”


     Sighing, Nana looked back down at the chili pepper patch, “A lot of work.”


     “That’s true, but they’re always worth it in the end.” Sylvanna told her, “I think you’d have a beautiful garden if you wanted to.”


     Lightly Nana giggled, “I want to have one when I get a house of my own. Which is really far away I guess, but it sounds fun to tend to something and use it in my baking.”


     “It’s so nice to be able to use your own stuff too. You spend all this time taking care of it and using it- it always turns out nice.” Sylvanna told her.


     Nana smiled at the idea and admired the vegetables again, “One day I can.”


     “They’d all love it.” The taller said, thumb pointing behind him at the other kids they had come with.


     “I can make them help.” Nana gasped.


     “Or that too.” He smiled lightly at her.


     Sylvanna lightly grabbed Nana’s arm, “Can I talk to you for a second honey?” She asked, not wanting to talk in front of the new person she had never seen before.


     “Oh sure,” Nana nodded before looking back at the other kid, “I’ll be back Aaron.”


     He nodded, crouching down and still looking at the chili peppers but didn’t try to touch any of them to Sylvanna’s relief.


     Taking Nana to the side, Sylvanna kept an eye on ‘Aaron’, “Who is that?” Sylvanna asked her.


     “Who?” Nana asked, leaning in since Sylvanna had asked it in a whisper.


     Inconspicuously she nodded back to ‘Aaron’, “Him.” She explained.


     Eyes shifting to the side, Nana saw Aaron again, “Aaron?” Nana asked, “He’s a friend of ours.”


     “I’ve never seen him before.” Sylvanna told her, giving her an odd look.


     Nana shrugged slowly while smiling, “He’s a bit, quiet.”


     It wasn’t enough for Sylvanna since she still stared at Nana, “He’s also a senior?” Nana added, hoping it would help.


     “And he’s spending time in my house.” Sylvanna didn’t sound happy.


     “He’s not a bad guy, I really like him. He keeps to himself mostly, we didn’t really talk until a few months ago. He was mostly Aphmau and Travis’s friend.” Nana told her.


     Still she looked at Nana for more, none of what she was saying was making it any better, “He broke my prom dress and paid for it?”


     “Why? What happened with it?” Sylvanna asked, seeming confused about how that could have happened.


     “When we went prom shopping, I was trying on one of the dresses and asked him to zip me up. He ended up breaking the zipper and he paid for it to say sorry.” Nana explained.


     “Hmm… Alright.” Sylvanna let the answer be enough even though she knew she was gonna keep an eye on him, “What about you then? How are you doing sweetie?”


     There was a hum, “I’m doing alright, I’m excited for summer.” Nana said.


     Sylvanna nodded, “Alright, I just wanted to make sure. Boys are the devil so I don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”


     The statement took Nana back a bit, wondering if Sylvanna had heard about her miscarriage, “Oh… it’s ok. Aaron’s fine, really. He’s really sweet to me.”


     “I’m just making sure.” Sylvanna said, “I’ve never seen him before, so I don’t trust him. Come to me if anything happens, ok?”


     It clicked for Nana that the older woman was actually just watching out for her and Nana nodded, “I will, I promise.”


     “Good, now go back to hanging out.” Sylvanna ushered her off.


     Giggling, Nana went back to Aaron, also crouching down to where he was, “Whatcha doing?” She asked.


     “Looking at her soil… I’m trying to see what kind it is.” He told her, not touching the soil but tilting his head as if to see different angles.


     “Do you wanna grow peppers?” She asked him, sitting fully on the floor beside him.


     “Maybe, they’re really good for flavors.” He told her again, “But I don’t really have the time or space for them.”


     Nana hummed, “One day.”


     Also sitting down, Aaron sighed, “One day. I’d like to have a full garden full of stuff.”


     “It sounds nice, even if vegetables aren’t really my thing.” She told him, “But fruits can take years to grow, especially the ones on trees.”


     “But it sounds so nice to have.” He looked at her with the light smile she was starting to see more.


     “So much time for it to grow.” She laid back on the grass and enjoyed the feeling of it poking at her skin.


     He hummed, “Yeah but wouldn’t it be neat to have a whole garden you spent years growing?”


     “Oh it’d be so pretty. I’d make them color coordinated if I could.” She told him and heard a stifled laugh.


     Someone else fell to lay beside Nana, “What are you doing?” They asked and Nana looked to the side to see Lucinda.


     “Talking about having a garden.” Nana told her.


     “Gross.” Lucinda said.


     Rolling her eyes, Nana looked back at the sky, “I want one.”


     “Yeah but all that dirt under your nails, seems like a tedious thing to do.” Lucinda said, scooting closer so that their shoulders were touching.


     “Aaron thinks it’s worth it.” Nana glanced at him. Aaron hummed, not answering her but looking back at the chili peppers.


     “Yeah but he’s like… Aaron.” Lucinda said simply.


     Nana pouted, “He helps me bake more than you do.”


     “And I eat all of it.” Lucinda giggled, seeming proud of herself before pulling out her phone and sitting up, taking a photo of all three of them.


     “What are you guys doing?” Laurence called from the other side of the backyard.


     “Enjoying the grass, mind your business!” Lucinda shouted while posting the photo…


     …


     Zianna was looking around for her shoes, wanting a specific pair but unable to find it quickly, “Vylad where are my shoes?” She asked him, checking the closet.


     “Over here.” He called from the living room while sitting on the couch.


     She went over to where he was and looked in front of the couch to find the shoes she wanted, “When’d this get here?” She asked.


     “You asked me to get them earlier.” Vylad told her.


     “Oh, right.” She nodded, not actually remembering it.


     Vylad watched as his mother was grabbing her shoes and trying to put them on while still walking.


     “I’ll be right back.” She told him before stopping, “You’re gonna be alright, right?” She asked him.


     “Yes mom, I’ll be fine.” He told her, head set on the back of the couch to watch her in the entrance.


     She walked over to him and leaned over the back of the couch to kiss his forehead, “I’ll only be 20 minutes, ok?”


     “Yeah.” He nodded simply.


     “...Why don’t you just come with me?” She asked him, worry slipping into her tone, “It won’t be that long. You can even stay in the car.”


     “Mom,” He sighed, “I’ll be ok.”


     Her teeth caught her lip, looking over his face as if to see anything, “Just 20 minutes, tops.”


     “Oh my Irene-” He sat up on the couch, knees holding him up before trying to wave her off, “Go.” 


     Against his will, she pulled him for a hug and another kiss was pressed on his cheek, “Ok- ok. I’ll go.”


     Wiping his cheek, he watched her go back to the door and look at him, “Your dad isn’t home and neither is Garroth.”


     “Ok.” Vylad nodded, “What about Zane?” He asked.


     “He’s not in his room.” She sighed, “So I’m assuming he snuck out for a bit, but he probably won’t be back until I’m back.” She told him.


     “Then it’s fine.” He shrugged.


     His mom nodded, still not seeming sure, “...yeah.” 


     “I’ll be ok, you said it was just gonna be 20 minutes, right?” He said, not wanting to make her worry.


     It wasn’t like anything was gonna happen in the next 20 minutes that she would miss. Zane would probably stay in his room and Vylad would go upstairs at some point but not come in contact.


     “Just 20 minutes.” She nodded, still seeming unsure, “It’s just to the bank.”


     “For what?” He asked her.


     She looked conflicted as if not knowing if she wanted to tell him, “...I’m just gonna go check something for us.”


     “Like?” He stared at her confused.


     “You know how we’ve been staying at Sylvanna’s a lot recently.” She started and Vylad nodded, “She’s just… pointed some stuff out that I want to look into.”


     “Oh, ok.” Vylad nodded, not exactly understanding it but also not wanting to pry anymore since she clearly had to go.


     His mom then motioned for him to come over to her, “Come on- I wanna take you now.” She told him.


     Vylad sighed, slumping on the couch, “Mom, I’ll be fine!” He groaned.


     “I know, but I want you to come with me.” She said, still gesturing for him to come with her to the bank.


     Shaking his head, he spoke, “You said it was just going to be 20 minutes.”


     “Yes but-” 


     “Then it’ll be fine mom.” He cut her off.


     Her fingers tapped on the door in thought, “Ok, I’ll be right back. Call me if you need anything, alright?”


     “Yeah.” Vylad nodded, just wanting her to leave at this point since she was stretching it out.


     She opened the door and sighed, “Ok, I’m going.” She smiled, knowing she was annoying him a bit.


     He waved sarcastically, “Bye mom.” 


     “Bye sweet pea. I love you.” She waved back before actually leaving and going out to her car.


     From the window, Vylad watched her go until she left the driveway and left, sighing in relief that she actually went.


     It wouldn’t surprise him to see her turn the car around and come back around for him, but she needed to learn to trust him again.


     Since his initial suicide attempt, he’s felt slightly better in the last few months. Sure his mom was suffocating him and he had no social life since he didn’t go to school anymore, but he was feeling ok now.


     All the time spent at Sylvanna’s house was nice, it felt cozy and Aphmau was keeping his mind fun.


     She always wanted to hang out with him despite their differences in hobbies and Vylad enjoyed her abundance of video games.


     Sylvanna’s also gotten into the habit of feeding him regular food besides cake, so his weight was going to a healthy number.


     The antidepressants he’s been on recently weren’t making him feel as horrible as it did before. He assumed it was like when people said ‘it’s gotta get worse before it gets better’ with the pills.


     Which seemed like a redundant thing since those pills are what made him more depressed the first round. 


     Vylad was feeling better… outside of his house. At Sylvanna and Aphmau’s house he felt comfortable and better than he has in years.


     Getting off the couch, Vylad went to the kitchen where he found the last slice of cake his mother had made a little while ago.


     It was one of the last things she had made since she was spending so much time at Sylvanna’s but it was still good enough to eat, albeit a bit dry.


     So, taking the plate off the little display Vylad grabbed a fork and ate straight from the plate, smiling a bit to himself.


     He was right, the cake was dry and the frosting had hardened a bit but he still ate it since it was his mom’s baking.


     To his surprise, he heard footsteps go down the steps and Vylad froze, wondering who was home that his mom didn’t know of.


     That morning he saw his dad leave for work, Garroth had also left a while ago to go to a party at Katelyn’s place and his mom had just left.


     It left 2 options. Someone was either breaking into his house and robbing them, or Zane had come back.


     Deep down Vylad knew he’d rather it be a robber because at least a robber doesn’t typically have homicidal tendencies. 


     Watching the staircase, he saw Zane’s head come out from around the corner and look around the room.


     His eyes stopped when he saw Vylad and blinked.


     Vylad kept his mouth shut as he chewed on the bite of cake he had taken, not wanting to anger Zane.


     To Vylad’s side was his phone, he knew he probably had to text his mom since she didn’t want him being around Zane right now.


     Carefully his hand reached up and opened his phone, going to his messages with his mom while Zane went into the kitchen with him.


     With one hand, Vylad texted his mom that Zane was home and quickly closed it so that Zane wouldn’t see what he was doing.


     Zane didn’t seem to care since he just opened the fridge and looked around in it before slamming it shut.


     He turned around to Vylad and stared at the cake on the plate, “...You ate the last slice.” Zane said.


     Glancing back at him, Vylad nodded, “Yeah…”


     “I wanted that.” Zane said simply.


     Annoyed and confused, Vylad snapped back, “Tough luck.”


     His phone lit up again and he saw that his mom texted him back, ‘ I’m coming back. Go to your room.


     This would be weird to get past, already he had gotten Zane’s attention and that was never good for him.


     Now he had to get past him to go to his room and hide away until his mom saved him from Zane.


     Vylad could feel his brother’s eyes boring into him and it made him shift uncomfortably, “Have it.” Vylad told him, grabbing his phone.


     Starting to walk out of the kitchen, Vylad heard a scoff, “Fag.” Zane whispered.


     Quickly Vylad turned around to look at him, “ What? ” Vylad snapped.


     “What?” Zane asked, grabbing a new fork out of the drawer and pulling down his mask to eat the cake.


     “What the hell did you just call me?” Vylad asked him, stepping back towards his brother.


     “Nothing you haven’t heard before.” Zane chuckled to himself, putting a bite of the cake in his mouth, “Those kids at school called you it too.”


     “Fuck you.” Vylad said before he could stop himself, remembering how many other students talked about him behind his back.


     How they wouldn’t want to sit next to him in class, hang out with him during lunch or anything in between.


     Again Zane scoffed, “That what you told them too?”


     “I know you spread those rumors.” Vylad said, not actually having any proof but the strong gut feeling he was the one to have done it all those months ago.


     “Did I?” Zane asked, not seeming interesting in the conversation.


     “Yes.” Vylad nodded.


     He hummed, “I don’t see any proof.”


     “You know you did it.” Vylad took a deep breath.


     “Sure I did.” Zane glanced around the room.


     His hand clenched around his phone, “Say it.” He told Zane.


     “I called you a fag.” Zane repeated with a sigh, “That what you want to hear? That you’re a fag? Or you want the whole word, faggot .”


     “...You’re an asshole Zane.” Vylad said, voice steady.


     Zane didn’t seem impressed, “Yeah, go tell mom. I’m sure she’ll get you a new therapist to talk to.”


     Vylad wanted to cry, he hated to say it, he thought he was better than this; crying over Zane’s words.


     It had been so long since he had to cry over something Zane had said, all of his crying had been delegated to his other problems.


     But it still hit just as hard as it did months ago.


     “You know Zane, the reason people hate you is because you’re such a dick to everyone you know. Even the ones who want to be nice to you for some reason.” Vylad told him, voice cracking as he felt a lump in his own throat.


     What he said did something to Zane since he didn’t immediately have a comeback, but it was clear Zane was thinking about it.


     Shakily Vylad turned to leave, knowing he pissed off Zane too much and wasn't safe enough to be alone with.


     Before he could get too far, something was thrown at the back of Vylad’s head and clattered to the floor.


     The item to hit Vylad didn’t do a lot of damage but it did hurt a bit and he did look down to see what hit him.


     A fork was on the floor and when Vylad reached up to the back of his head, he felt crumbs and the icing of a cake.


     Looking at where Zane was, he saw Zane coming towards him and shoving him out of the way to go up the stairs.


     Part of Vylad’s side hit the corner of the island counter hard enough for a bruise, “This is why people don’t like you, Zane!” Vylad yelled at him, following him out of anger.


     It was the wrong decision, he knew. If his mom was here, she’d tell him to go into her room and lock the door so she could stop Zane from doing something.


     They stopped on the stairs, Zane turning around to look at Vylad, “No one likes you either Vylad! You’re a fucking mistake and the reason our parents hate each other!”


     “I’m not!” Vylad shouted back, “You are! You almost killed someone and dad’s trying to cover it up! That’s why mom hates him!” He pointed at him, 


     “You don’t know shit that happened!” Zane yelled.


     “I know enough from Mom!” He said, now dragging their mother into the shouting match.


     “And she’s a bitch who doesn’t give a shit about me!” Zane said, pointing at himself.


     Vylad scoffed in disbelief, “You almost killed someone Zane, and you hit Nana; who was pregnant.”


     “Guess what you little bastard.” Zane took a step down, getting closer to Vylad, “It was mine anyway.”


     What Zane said didn’t make sense to Vylad for a moment before it clicked, Zane was the father of Nana’s baby.


     “You’re sick.” Vylad hissed at him. 


     Nana had always been sweet with Vylad the few times they spoke, she always talked with a gentle voice and seemed interested in what he was doing.


     She was nice to him and it always confused him why she would want to hang out with Zane instead of Garroth with her free time.


     So to hear that Zane was the reason she got pregnant and being the one to punch her made Vylad so angry. 


     “And you’re a fag with mental problems who somehow failed on killing himself.” Zane said back.


     Slowly Vylad swallowed down the urge to cry again, “Shut the hell up.” Vylad strained to say as to not make his voice crack.


     “Why? Because I’m right?” Zane laughed a bit hysterically, “No one likes you either Vylad, mom’s stuck with you and dad is waiting for you to try again.” 


     Though Vylad didn’t know if his dad was waiting for him to attempt suicide again, it still made nerves go through his body.


     “Mom hates you too.” Vylad croaked out, “It’s why she’s gone so often, to get away from you.”


     Zane shook his head slightly, “You’re such a fucking know-it-all, aren’t you? Feels good knowing that mom’s leaving us?”


     “Why would she take me with her then? And not you?” Vylad asked him, just wanting Znae to feel the same amount of hurt he was in right now.


     “Because you’re a kid and clearly can’t stand to be on your own for more than 10 minutes before you down a bottle.” Zane snapped.


     “You’re a fucking psycho!” Vylad shouted at him.


     “And you’re not!?” He shouted back.


     “I’m not willing to punch the only girl who’s ever been good to me and call my mom a bitch!” Vylad said, not understanding how he could be related to Zane. 


     Reaching forward, Zane grabbed Vylad’s shirt and pulled him closer, “You’re a bastard who should have never been born.”


     Vylad tried to get Zane’s hands off of him, “You’re a dick who doesn’t know how good he has it. And you still fucked it up.”


     Suddenly Zane let go of Vylad, only to shove him harshly down the stairs. 


     They were at the top of the stairs so Vylad fell the whole way, mainly hitting his head on the steps. It was painful and at some point in the second harsh hit to his head, he blacked out, body still tumbling down the stairs to the bottom.


     Zane stood at the top still, staring at the unconscious body of his younger brother that wasn’t moving.


     Panting, Zane went to his room and slammed the door shut, leaving Vylad there to wake up on his own.


     After a while of silence, Zane heard the front door open and his mother screaming…


     …


     All the kids watched as Nicole and Katelyn were arm wrestling on the coffee table, unsure who was gonna win.


     “Come on Katelyn, I got money on you.” Laurence said, refereeing the battle while clapping.


     “No you didn’t.” Kim said, “You said that Nicole would win and that’s what caused all of this.’ She told him.


     Lighty Laurence waved her off, “That was just to get the first back in her. I know she can beat Nicole.”


     “Hey!” Nicole lightly yelled at him.


     His hands came up in surrender, “I didn’t mean that Nicole, you’re so gonna win this.” He said, not wanting to make her mad either.


     “Pick a side Casanova.” Lucinda chuckled, amused by the reaction.


     “I will when you do.” Laurence hissed at her and she stuck out her tongue to make fun of him.


     “Wait- so what happened at prom?” Garroth asked, getting Katelyn’s attention to a previous conversation.


     Katelyn rolled her eyes, “I’m not explaining this to you for the 4th time. I think it’s making Aph sad.”


     Aphmau huffed from her spot on the couch, “I’m not sad. I’m just getting angry that it happened.” She mumbled.


     “You should be, it’s kinda ridiculous.” Kim told her, “I’d be at least a little mad at Kai for it.”


     “Kim you tell Garroth again, because I can’t-” Her voice strained at the end since Nicole was still trying to win the arm wrestle.


     Turning back to Garroth, Kim spoke, “Aphmau liked this guy named Kai- Kai liked Katelyn. Aphmau tried to talk to him at prom and he asked her if Katelyn was essentially single.”


     “I remember that guy. We didn’t talk but- he just sounds like a jerk. You liked this guy Aph?” Garroth looked at Aphmau.


     “Well not anymore .” She rolled her eyes, “But I was just kinda, heartbroken afterwards.”


     “Who’s Kai again?” Nicole asked, “I’ve never heard of him.


     Lucinda waved her hand, “Some guy with badly dyed orange hair. He was a senior but I never really talked to him. You didn’t miss much.”


     “I feel like I did with the whole prom thing- and I was there .” She said, glancing at Lucinda for a second.


     “He’s the guy who came by my locker and said bye today.” Katelyn said, “Remember? I kinda just said bye and nothing else?”


     Nicole’s face seemed to register what Katelyn said, “Oh- him! I thought that was weird how you reacted to him saying bye.”


     “It wasn’t weird-” Katelyn sounded offended, “I was just keeping my distance. I didn’t want him to think that I changed my mind about being in a relationship.”


     Lightly Aphmau kicked her legs, “Stop talking about him, I’m still trying to get over the embarrassment.”


     “Don’t worry Aph, he’s not coming back.” Nana told her, “He was a senior anyway so…”


     Lucinda rolled her eyes, “Guy wasn’t worth your attention anyway Aph.” She said before looking at Teony who was twirling the straw in their drink, “What’s up with you?” She asked.


     “Thinking about asking your mom about college.” Teony answered, “Also you guys need to stop before you hurt yourselves.”


     Katelyn shook her head, “Don’t worry T. We’ve used this table for worse.”


     “What’s that supposed to mean?” Garroth asked, sounding a bit horrified.


     “Aphmau when she sleeps over.” Katelyn laughed.


     Aphmau was on the couch right behind Katelyn, sprawled out while playing a game on her phone. One of her socked feet kicked Katelyn in the back, “I’ve seen you stand on that table while doing karaoke.”


     “It was a good song.” Katelyn told her, trying to focus on Nicole’s hand so she didn’t win.


     “It wasn’t.” Aphmau said simply.


     Aaron was looking at her phone, “You’re gonna die.” He told her, staring at her health bar at the top of the game.


     “Shut up. Go away.” She swatted at him with one of her hands before going back to her game.


     “Katelyn, I’m getting bored.” Nicole said, “We’ve been doing this for 5 minutes and neither of us have won.”


     “Forfeit then.” Katelyn said, still trying to win the arm wrestling.


     Sighing, Nicole suddenly used her full body to take down Katelyn’s arm, giving Nicole the win, “There, we’re done.”


     Katelyn’s mouth opened in awe, “Cheater.”


     “I was bored. Can we watch a movie?” Nicole asked, grabbing the remote that was on the coffee table.


     “Midnight.” Lucinda said, “Put on Midnight.” She leaned over Teony to get in Nicole’s space.


     Nicole started searching the channels, “If they have it on, I’ll put it on.” Nicole told her, “I don’t know if they’re playing it right now.”


     “Look in the DVR.” Lucinda told her.


     “Why?” Nicole asked.


     “Lucinda, is this necessary?” Teony asked, referring to how Lucinda was halfway laying on them so she could talk directly to Nicole.


     Looking down, Lucinda shrugged, “Sorry T. I want to watch Midnight, you can deal with it for a minute.”


     “Alright, I suppose.” Teony said.


     Kim smiled at Teony, “Don’t you wanna watch Midnight?” She asked.


     “I don’t really know the movies well. I read the books though, at least… I think I did.” They shrugged.


     “We don’t have it recorded.” Katelyn told Nicole.


     “Don’t you have it on Demand?” Aphmau asked, “I thought we rented it last week?”


     One of Katelyn’s hands came out and hit Aphmau’s leg, “You weren’t supposed to tell them that.”


     “Sorry.” Aphmau said, focused on her game. 


     Another death scream came up and Aphmau sighed about to start another game to try again, “You’re not gonna win with that strategy.”


     Her head went to the couch cushion and she kicked her legs in anger, “I know.” She said after lifting up her head.


     “Gimme.” He held out his hand.


     “Fine, but don’t go looking through my search tabs.” She gave over her phone and went back to laying in the cushion.


     “What?” Aaron asked, having heard what she said but not liking what it implied.


     She just stayed still with her head in the couch cushion, not wanting to explain herself and letting Aaron beat the level for her. 


     Nana was watching the whole thing from the side, Travis right next to her and picking at the skin of his hand.


     Her own hand came out and settled on top of his, trying to get him to stop without having to say it. But when she touched him, his body flinched and she pulled back quickly; Travis barely seemed to notice.


     It seemed like something was on his mind, he was standoff-ish when they came over to Katelyn’s.


     She had planned to just drive the both of them to Katelyn’s place after school but Travis said he had to go home.


     When she asked why, he just said his dad was home and he had to drop off his bag. Though when he said it, his voice was quieter than usual and it was like he wasn’t entirely here.


     “Are you alright?” She asked him, leaning in a bit.


     Slowly he nodded before looking at her, “W-why?”


     “You just seem a bit… off.” She said carefully, looking over his face, “You also look a bit pale.”


     “A-aren’t I always?” Travis’s lips twitched in a smile but it never fully made its way through.


     “I guess, but you’re just…” She trailed off, “Do you want to get some food?” She asked, standing up from the couch.


     Travis got up too, holding his hands up, “N-no Nana, it’s ok. I-I’ll go get it.” He told her, stepping over the many bodies in the living room to get to Katelyn’s kitchen.


     Getting to the kitchen, Travis had to grab the counter for support before slowly lowering himself to the ground.


     The kitchen’s word flooring was cold enough to make him shiver a bit. His whole body felt cold.


     He hadn’t felt like this in almost a year, his body trying to figure out what was going on since he had been doing so well.


     When Nana dropped him off at his house a few hours ago, his dad had trapped him in his study, suggesting some type of ‘check-up’.


     There wasn’t a way out and Travis felt like he was 6 all over again, going in and out of consciousness when his dad used to do experiments.


     It was so weird to be getting a ‘check-up’ like he used to do since he thought the experiments on him were over in 8th grade.


     So the sudden trapping and blood stealing was a surprise to Travis, though maybe he should have seen it with how much more time his dad was spending at home these days.


     Watching Travis like he used to and documenting everything down to how much he ate of every food.


     Travis wasn’t feeling good, his dad had taken a lot of blood. It seemed to have been the only thing he did to Travis when he calmed down enough for the needle to go in.


     Calm was an overstatement, Travis’s brain had hyperventilated itself into a foggy area and halfway passed out.


     He couldn’t tell if this was some kind of punishment for being social with kids from his school or some other experiment not attached.


     Either way, he was extremely dizzy and should not be doing anything besides laying down and eating.


     If he could pull enough of his strength together to reach the food on the counter…


     …


     Watching him leave, Nana swore she saw him swaying in his walk, like he was slightly dizzy. She bit her lip a bit in worry.


     Aaron glanced at her and saw her expression, “What’s wrong?” He asked, looking back at Aphmau’s phone to finish the level.


     “Travis is acting weird.” She told him.


     “How so?” He questioned.


     “...I don’t know. He wasn’t really doing much earlier but it seems like he’s worn out or something.” Nana said, “And I think he’s like- unbalanced on his feet.”


     Looking at the way Travis had left, Aaron hummed, “Maybe he’s just tired.”


     “But he hasn’t done anything really taxing today, physically at least.” She drummed her fingers on the couch.


     “Go check on him then.” Aaron said, “See if he’s alright.”


     At his suggestion, she stood up and left the living room to the kitchen where she didn’t find Travis, “Travis?” She called.


     “W-what?” He called back.


     Walking around the counter, she saw him on the floor, “What’s wrong?” She asked, crouching down and sounding concerned, “Are you feeling sick?”


     Her hand came to his forehead, feeling for his temperature, “You’re a bit cold…” She whispered.


     “F-food.” Travis told her, hand reaching up towards the counter.


     Nana got on her knees and grabbed a cupcake before handing it to him, “Here- why didn’t you tell me you weren’t feeling good?” She asked him.


     “I-I’m not.” He said, biting into the cupcake and sinking a bit lower.


     “You’re cold and can’t stand up. I saw you wobbling a moment ago.” She shook her head, grabbing a water bottle from the cooler also in the kitchen, “You should have told me.”


     She opened the bottle and gave it to him, “Drink, I’m gonna take you home. You shouldn’t be out of your house right now.”


     “No-!” He lightly snapped at her, “I-I’m not going back home.”


     “Why not?” She softly asked, confused why he wouldn’t want to be in his own bed and resting.


     He didn’t say anything but drank the water she held out for him while eating more of the cupcake.


     “Travis, why not? You’re clearly sick or coming down with something.” She repeated, not moving from her spot on the floor.


     “I-it’s fine.” He mumbled, “J-just give me a few hours.”


     “A few hours for what?” She asked.


     Should he tell her? Probably not, she would worry too much about him and he wouldn’t know how to deal with it since he was still dizzy.


     So he had to come up with a different idea.


     His eyes went to her and he held out his arm, the one which had a small scab where the needle had gone in, “I-I’ve just lost too much blood.”


     Gently she grabbed his arm, fingers going over the area lightly, “Oh… Why didn’t you say anything? We could have gotten your blood sugar up earlier.” She scoffed at him.


     Again she stood up, searching around the kitchen again before grabbing a few cookies, “Here, eat these too.” She held them out.


     Setting the water down, Travis grabbed the cookies and bit into one of them, sighing in exhaustion.


     “Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked him again.


     ‘ Because I don’t want you to know I’m a child experiment .’ Travis thought to himself but didn’t allow himself to say it.


     There was a small fear in the back of his head that she’d thought it was weird enough to distance herself from him and Travis didn’t think he could handle that scenario.


     Of course, when he said it to himself like that it didn’t make any sense. Nana wasn’t that type of person and if anything she’d be really understanding of what was going on.


     But he chose to keep his mouth shut and eat the cookie Nana had given him, not answering her.


     “Did you just decide to give blood after school?” She questioned, wanting to know at least something since she found him on the floor.


     “I-it was for a check up.” Travis told her, not giving the whole truth but enough of it to make sense.


     She sighed, reaching over and giving him the water again, “Drink. You worried me.” She lightly scolded.


     “S-sorry.” His head went down in embarrassment.


     Her hand that had the water pushed towards him again, “Drink.” She said again, holding out her other hand to get the cookies.


     Reluctantly he gave them over and got the water, chugging half of it since he hadn’t had much of anything in his stomach since lunch at school.


     “Don’t do that again. You could have passed out in here and we wouldn’t have known for at least another 5 minutes.” She sighed.


     “I-I said sorry.” He mumbled.


     He felt a hand in his hair, scratching at his scalp for a second, “It’s not ok.” She put her foot down, “You worried me.”


     It didn’t hurt as much as Travis thought it would since he knew she was just actually concerned about him.


     “I-I know.” He nodded.


     “Good, now eat and drink. I don’t want you getting up yet.” She told him, gesturing to all the food she had given him along with the water.


     So they stayed on the floor of Katelyn’s kitchen, waiting until Travis finished all of the sweets and drink.


     Even then Nana wanted to help him up so that he wouldn’t accidentally collapse on the floor and back to the living room.


     “Nana!” Lucinda jumped at her, “Do you wanna go?” She asked, grabbing the girl by her shoulders.


     “Go where?” Nana asked, letting herself be shook by the graduate.


     “To the Midnight museum. We said that maybe we’d go in the summer!” Lucinda squealed in delight.


     Nana smiled with a gasp, “We can go!”


     Lucinda’s head went back to the rest of the group, “She’s in, we’re going.”


     “Such a long trip.” Aphmau sighed.


     “Yeah but don’t you wanna go see the outfits from the movie?” Kim asked, leaning into Aphmau.


     Aphmau turned to her and bonked their heads together, “My mom would never let me. She’s all ‘You’re gonna get kidnapped’ ‘Someone’s gonna sell you the devil’s lettuce’-” Aphmau cut herself off with a groan.


     “We can just convince your mom.” Teony said, “I’ll be going, and I think I’m a good influence.”


     “You’re the only good one.” Nicole said, head not moving from the TV which was actively showing Midnight.


     “Not true. We’ve got Kim.” Teony said, poking Kim in the back, “She’s a good influence too.”


     Kim glanced at Teony, not wanting to say that she had effectively killed Ms. Layla, “Yeah… I am too.”


     “If I get on my knees and beg, maybe she’ll let me.” Aphmau wondered.


     Katelyn patted her leg, “Don’t worry Aph, I’ll say I’m going. She’ll let us go then.” She told her.


     “I thought you didn’t want us to know you didn’t like Midnight Katelyn.” Laurence teased.


     She almost jumped at him before Kim grabbed the back of her shirt, “Don’t do it Katelyn. It’s not worth it.”


     “Says you.” Katelyn mocked.


     “We already know you like Midnight, it’s not really a well kept secret.” Garroth told her.


     Turning around to him, Katelyn pointed at him, “You don’t got a lot of well kept secrets either, pretty boy.”


     His eyes went a bit wide and he backed off, not knowing exactly what she was implying but not wanting to anger her more.


     “We’ll see, all of our summers just have to be open for like- a weekend.” Nicole said, “Which can’t be that hard.”


     Lucinda let go of Nana and went to sit beside Nicole while Nana sat on the couch back next to Aaron.


     She had to pull Travis to sit beside her since he still seemed a bit disoriented, “Lay back a bit.” She told him.


     “What happened?” Aaron asked her quietly.


     “Apparently his blood sugar was just low, he gave blood earlier and didn’t eat afterwards.” She told him.


     Aaron leaned back to look at Travis while he settled back on a pillow, “Don’t be an idiot.” He told him.


     Travis waved his hand at him, “I-I know.”


     “Good.” Nana’s hand went through his hair again, “Close your eyes for a bit. We’re not gonna be moving around for a while.”


     Huffing, Travis closed his eyes and Nana looked back at Aaron, “So, you wanna go to the Midnight museum?” She asked him.


     He hummed, not seeming sure as he stared at the TV, “I don’t know.”


     “Come on, it’ll be fun.” She smiled at him, “I promise.”


     “Maybe.” He shrugged, “We’ll see.” He gave her a small smile just to keep her happy even though he wasn’t really interested in it.


     “I-I wanna go.” Travis mumbled.


     Nana giggled a bit, “You’ll go too Travis. Don’t worry. I want to show you the weird bench they have from one of the movies.”


     “G-great.” He smiled slightly, not really seeing the appeal but wanting to go since Nana was going.


     Maybe it’d be good to get away from his dad for a bit, but would he let him? Probably not, his dad would most likely keep him inside for most of the summer.


     One of Travis’s hands clenched into the pillow he was laying on, terrified at the idea of being stuck with his dad forever.


     But going on a trip, far away from his dad… it would be a way out.


     Opening his eyes, Travis looked around the room from his spot on the couch, having come to an idea.


     ‘ A way out .’ He thought in his head.


     “Travis?” Nana looked back at him, “You ok?” She asked gently.


     “Y-yeah, sorry.” He nodded.


     Her hand ran through his hair again, feeling his forehead for a second, “Ok.” She said, going back to her conversation with Aaron.


     Leaving Travis to think about how the trip to a museum, away from this place, would get him away from his dad .


     Smiling slightly to himself, Travis started to plan a way out

Notes:

This was fun, we should do this again sometime.

Notes:

If you don't tell me you want more, I won't post.